Of Heaven and Earth

Chapters

Chapter 1- Tirek's Fall and Twilight's Revelation
Chapter 2- The Book
Chapter 3- A New Adventure Begins
Chapter 4- The Underkingdom
Chapter 5- Awakened
Chapter 6- Returning to the Surface
Chapter 7- Time-Lost Kirin
Chapter 8- Dawn of a New Day
Chapter 9- Lunch in Canterlot
Chapter 10- Reunion
Chapter 11- Relaxation and Embarrassment
Chapter 12- Royal Pain in the-
Chapter 13- The Duel
Chapter 14- Recovery
Chapter 15- A New Home
Chapter 16- Return to Ponyville
Chapter 17- Settling In
Chapter 18- Invitation
Chapter 19- Into the Dragon Lands
Chapter 20- Old Friends
Chapter 21- Advice
Chapter 22- Battle Royal: Part I
Chapter 23- Battle Royal: Part II
Chapter 24- Victorious Defeat
Chapter 25- Returning Home
Chapter 26- Road to Nightmare Night
Chapter 27- Nightmare Night
Chapter 28- Bump in the Night
Chapter 29- Warmth Against the Cold
Chapter 30- A Family's Reassurance
Chapter 31- Hearth's Warming Eve Ball
Chapter 32- A Happy Hearth's Warming
Chapter 33- A Gift from the Past
Chapter 34- Surprise Visit and a Royal Request
Chapter 35- Preparing for Departure
Chapter 36- Substitute Royalty
Chapter 37- Unseen Threat
Chapter 38- TCIF
Chapter 39- Dinner with the Parents
Chapter 40- Assassination Discussion
Chapter 41- Friendly Visit at Sunset
Chapter 42- Date Night
Chapter 43- A Peacefullly Chaotic Morning
Chapter 44- Last Day on the Throne
Chapter 45- Relaxing with Family
Chapter 46- Returning Home
Chapter 47- A Fated Reunion
Chapter 48- Answers
Chapter 49- Contemplation
Chapter 50- Darkness Rising
Chapter 51- Encroaching Darkness
Chapter 52- Too Late
Chapter 53- Invasion
Chapter 54- Exodus
Chapter 55- Aftermath
Chapter 56- Safe and Sound
Chapter 57- A Plan in Motion
Chapter 58- Departure and Recuitment
Chapter 59- Final Planning
Chapter 60- Preparing to March
Chapter 61- Retaking Equestria: Part I
Chapter 62- Retaking Equestria: Part II
Chapter 63- Retaking Equestria: Part III
Chapter 64- Retaking Equestria: Part IV
Chapter 65- Retaking Equestria: Part V

Chapter 1- Tirek's Fall and Twilight's Revelation

Ponyville was a normally peaceful town where all kinds of ponies and non-ponies were welcomed, be they earth ponies, pegasi, unicorns, zebras, griffons, or even dragons. A place where everypony was happy, warmly greeting one another as the sun and blue skies showed overhead. However, today wasn't one of those days as the sky was blanketed in reds and oranges. It wasn't just in Ponyville though, but all over Equestria that was like this. All of it caused by an evil that had escaped from Tartarus. Today, the centaur demon, Tirek, had paid Ponyville a visit and drained its citizens of their magic. Now, there was only one pony left in Equestria who he needed to drain magic from... and he had just destroyed her home.

Twilight Sparkle, the newest Princess of Equestria, now stood alone before Tirek with righteous fury burning in her eyes. He'd attacked her friends, sent Princesses Celestia, Luna, and Cadence to Tartarus, stolen magic from everypony else in Equestria, and now, he destroyed her library home. It was with those thoughts that caused something in Twilight to snap, her normally happy and peaceful demeanor replaced with one of vengeance. With the power of four alicorns flowing through her, Twilight was determined to pass retribution unto him. Fury written on her face, Twilight flared out her wings before teleporting above Tirek and unleashing her amplified alicorn magic into a massive magical blast. While her initial blast was blocked by Tirek's magical barrier, Twilight didn't relent as she poured more of her magic into the attack, causing the beam to double in size as it consumed the centaur demon.

The attack passed by all around him, creating a large groove in the ground and exploding in the background behind him with a thunderous boom and a mushroom cloud of dust and debris. Annoyed and subtly surprised by the unexpected show of power, Tirek got back up and glared at Twilight. Though her power was unexpected and impressive, that show of force had just revealed to him the location of the magic that he'd been denied of when he visited Celestia, Luna, and Cadence in Canterlot.

"Now I understand what your fellow princesses have done," Tirek said with twisted glee.

That comment just seemed to fuel Twilight's anger as she charged her horn and immediately took to the air again. Readying for another attack, she dove down to attack Tirek, but he was quicker to react and fired first. His beam soared towards Twilight, but was blocked by a barrier of her own. She wouldn't let it last for long, though, as she teleported down on the ground in front of Tirek, surprising him before blasting him in the face with her magic. With a cry of pain and fury, Tirek grabbed Twilight with his magic and levitated her off the ground up to his face. Seeing the young princess flailing her hooves as she tried to free herself, Tirek slung Twilight around and threw her towards a distant mountain, who screamed in surprise as she flew backwards and crashed into the mountainside. Though she was laying in a small crater made by the impact, she was unharmed as she had encased herself in her own magical aura, absorbing any damage that might've been done to her. As the dust settled, she briefly looked ahead to find Tirek flying straight towards her, his head lowered and horns pointing directly towards her. Without any time for her to teleport away, Tirek made contact with Twilight, barreling her through the mountain and out the other side.

Hundreds of feet beneath the surface of Equestria resided a large, dome-shaped chamber filled with magma. It was there in the center of a small rocky island that a red crystal floated, held down to the rocky ground with enchanted golden chains. Even from that depth, the raging battle above ground could be heard reverberating through the massive room. The magma rippled, walls shook, loose pieces of rock fell from the ceiling, and the chains clanked as the crystal shifted. The crystal however, wasn't shifting from the commotion on the surface, but from what was contained within it.

Inside rested its sole occupant, a creature lost in time. Although he appeared to be dead, he was in fact very much alive. Despite him being frozen in crystal, the next set of vibrations sounding through the rock made his eye twitch, causing the golden chains to begin glowing in an attempt to keep him sedated. However, the enchantment was failing, and his eye cracked open with a violet glow.

Up on the surface, Twilight appeared to have the upper hoof in their fight, and Tirek knew it. His options limited, he struck a deal with Twilight. He had her friends and Discord captured, but was willing to trade their lives for all of the alicorn magic that Twilight possessed. With a bit of hesitance, Twilight accepted the deal. After Tirek released her friends, he wasted no time in draining her of her magic. Once he was finished with her and left Twilight laying exhausted on the ground, Tirek grew. More and more his body increased to compensate for the amount of magic he'd just stolen. And as he grew, he bellowed.

"YES!" Tirek shouted, feeling the surge of power flowing through him. "YES! RAAAAAAHHH!"

While Tirek was busy reveling in his newfound power, Twilight's friends and Discord ran over to her to check on her. With guilt overwhelming him, Discord apologized to Twilight and gave her the amulet that Tirek had given him as a true sign of his friendship to her. Upon receiving the gift, Twilight knew that this was the key she was missing to opening the chest. With haste, they left the giant Tirek and made their way to the Tree of Harmony.

The collection of power from above could be felt from the chamber down below. The chains holding the floating crystal rattled violently in their attempt to contain it, even as a large crack formed on the face of the crystal.

Back on the surface, Tirek was still relishing in his long anticipated victory. He continued bellowing in a manner that was mixture of laughter and war cry. After a few moments, he finally calmed down enough to take in his new playground that was Equestria. Seeing everything around him that he was now free to destroy, Tirek began joyfully laughing.

"Hahaha! This is even better than I imagined!" he laughed as he looked down at his hands. "So much power. Who would've thought that such small equines would collectively have this much power within them?"

With a look of triumph, Tirek turned to and his way back to Canterlot, eager to begin his new reign of terror and destruction. As he walked, the earth trembled with each hoofstep, leaving deep imprints in the ground as he continued onward.

Maybe I should bring back those three princesses when I get to Canterlot, just so they can watch me as I destroy their precious city, he wickedly thought. Besides, with nopony with any magic left to challenge me, this should be-

Tirek froze in place as he felt another power source. It was Equestrian magic, that much he knew, but what made him freeze was that it felt oddly familiar.

"Strange," he muttered to himself. "I feel like I remember this power, but I haven't felt something like this since..."

Tirek's eyes narrowed as he remembered who this power belonged to. His victorious grin turned into a hated scowl as he changed direction to the Everfree Forest. As he made his way through it, he mowed down the trees in his way to help clear out a path for him. Continuing deeper into the Everfree Forest, he soon spotted a crevice in front of a ruined castle. Taking another moment, he soon located the source of where his prey was coming from. It wasn't coming from the castle ruins, but rather from a cave located at the bottom of the chasm. Walking over to the cliff, rather than spotting his target, Tirek instead saw a strange tree sitting within it, but could still sense his magic flowing from around it.

"So that's where you're hiding," he snarled before taking in a deep breath to shout out to him. "Sol! I know you're hiding there, boy! You're going to pay for imprisoning me in Tartarus all those years ago!"

Tirek was about to start blasting everything in sight until he found what he wanted, but stopped when he saw a light in the sky. Shielding his eyes for a moment, he looked up to see Twilight and her friends floating in an orb of magic. Annoyed with himself for not having finished them off when he had the chance before, Tirek immediately fired a beam of magic at them. However, even with his immense power, his magic was easily blocked by the magical sphere. Shocked and confused, Tirek stood staring dumbfounded at them.

"How is this possible?! You have no magic!" he gawked.

While Twilight did give him an answer, he was so busy in his own thoughts that he didn't hear a word she said. It wasn't until six beams of magic arched out towards him and fused together as one did he snap his attention back to them. As the magic struck, he could feel his magic draining out of him at an alarming rate and cried out as he shrank back down to a diminutive size again. Then, just as quickly as it happened, it was over. The magic that he'd stolen was taken from him, and worse of all was that he found himself back in an all-too-familiar place. Apart from the new cage that he was in, one glance around showed that he was indeed back in Tartarus.

"What? No. NO! He was right there!" he shouted as he pounded on the metal bars.

Hearing him return, Celestia, Luna, and Cadence perked up their ears and smiled, happy to see that Twilight was able to defeat Tirek and send him back to Tartarus. Their smiles widened even more as the chains binding them faded, allowing them to finally leave this prison.

Seeing them leave, Tirek sat back down and gave a low growl.

"Don't think that this is over just yet. I escaped this place once before, and I can do it again."

Down in the chamber, all was quiet again as the magical collection of power from above was dispersed, causing the chains to cease their rattling and for the crystal to return steadily hovering in place once again. Within it, its occupant closed his eye shut as the magic put him under once again.

Up on the surface in Ponyville, Cadence and Luna returned to Canterlot to oversee the ponies there, while Celestia went to meet up with Twilight and her friends at her new castle. After some chatting with Twilight and her friends, and watching them break into song, Celestia pulled Twilight off to the side to talk to her in private.

"I am so proud of you, Twilight," Celestia praised with a smile.

"Thank you, Princess," Twilight thanked. "But in the end, it was all of us who defeated Tirek, not just me."

"That may be true, but that wasn't exactly what I was talking about. What I meant to say was that I'm proud of the choice you've made for your friends, despite how great of a risk it was. You've definitely come a long way since I first sent you to Ponyville."

"Don't forget about Discord," Twilight reminded her. "It was actually thanks to him that we were able to open the chest from the Tree of Harmony."

"Ah, yes. Discord," Celestia grimaced. "Although he helped you in defeating Tirek, he's also the reason why he was able to steal everypony's magic at such a rate in the first place. If it wasn't for his betrayal, then none of this would've ever had happened."

"True, but in the end, nopony was seriously hurt, Discord helped us save Equestria, and we unlocked the mystery of the chest."

Celestia walked away, pondering about what to do with him. She couldn't just let him go free after what he's done, but she also knew that Twilight was right in this regard. After thinking on it some more, Celestia turned back to Twilight.

"I've made my decision," she announced. "Everypony knows about Discord's part in assisting Tirek, and they'll want him to answer for it. So, I've decided that I'll have Discord placed under arrest."

"But, Princess-" Twilight tried objecting, only to stop as Celestia raised a hoof to silence her.

"And as for his jailor." Celestia paused as her once serious expression turned to a soft and somewhat mischievous smile. "How do you think about Fluttershy watching over him?"

Twilight looked back at Celestia in confusion. "What? Fluttershy?"

"Yes. I said that I'd have him placed under arrest, but I never said what kind," she smirked. "Besides, from what I understand, Discord has become rather close with Fluttershy, and will willingly listen to her. I will ask her if she'd be willing look after Discord during his sentence. What do you think?"

Twilight nodded, thinking that her idea could work, especially with how remorseful Discord was to Fluttershy.

"I think that she wouldn't mind looking over him. Besides, I have a feeling that they'll want to talk things over after what happened today."

With an agreeing nod, Celestia went over and gave Twilight a warming hug, happy and relieved that everything turned out alright in the end. As she broke the hug, she turned around and made her way to the door, but paused when she noticed Twilight standing unmoving in place.

"Is there something that you wanted to talk about?" Celestia wondered.

Twilight thought about it for a moment. She wasn't sure whether if what Tirek was shouting before was something irrelevant, or if it was actually something important. Either way, Twilight's curiosity got the better of her and she looked back up to meet Celestia's gaze.

"It's just something that Tirek said..." she cautiously began.

"It's alright, Twilight. I'm listening."

"Well... it's just that I heard him shouting about something. He was saying something about somepony paying for imprisoning him in Tartarus."

Celestia's eyes widened and her entire body froze in place. "Did Tirek say who?"

After thinking about it, Twilight gave a confirming nod. "I believe it was somepony named Sol. But I don't understand, Princess. I thought that you and Princess Luna were the ones who sent Tirek to Tartarus the first time?"

A sad sigh left Celestia's lips as she hung her head. Worried for her, Twilight reached up and put a hoof on her shoulder.

"Princess? Is something wrong?" Twilight gently asked.

"Tell me, Twilight, when I was telling you about Tirek, did I ever give a name as to whom it was that sent him there?"

Twilight opened her mouth to answer, but paused and brought a hoof up to her chin as she thought it over. Replaying her memory of the meeting over in her mind, Twilight's eyes widened as she looked back at Celestia.

"... no... you didn't."

"That's because it was Sol who sent Tirek to Tartarus, not me, Luna, nor Starswirl." Celestia sighed and shook her head. "That name, my dear Twilight, is something that should be left forgotten. By all rights, apart from Luna and I, nopony should even know that he still exists. This includes Sol's whereabouts."

"But then why not just say that you, Princess Luna, or Starswirl the Bearded did it so that you can still keep him hidden?"

"Because I will not take credit for something that somepony else did." Celestia placed a hoof on Twilight's shoulder while giving her a stern yet sad look. "I know that you're curious, Twilight, but I must ask that you forget about Sol altogether."

With a defeated sigh, Twilight reluctantly nodded. "Alright. It's obvious that this is bothering you, so I promise to not pursue it."

"Thank you, Twilight," Celestia said, her voice soft and grateful. "Now, why don't we go back and join the others?"

With a small smile, Twilight nodded as she followed alongside Celestia back to join her friends. However, as they rejoined everyone, despite her best attempts, Twilight just couldn't push what she learned out of her head. It was a habit of hers to try and investigate anything that piqued her interest, and despite Celestia asking her to stop and agreeing to it, this Sol had unfortunately become one of them and wouldn't easily leave her mind.

Author's Note

Incase you didn't catch it before, if you go back and watch the Season 4 finale, you'll see that Celestia never did say who it was that had sent Tirek to Tartarus.

Chapter 2- The Book

Author's Note

There's a bit of a time leap between the last chapter and this one, but it won't be a reoccurring thing.

Chapter 2- The Book

Two years had passed since Twilight's battle with Tirek. Since then, Twilight and her friends have gone on numerous adventures. They've liberated an isolated village from the unicorn, Starlight Glimmer, who had a penchant for stealing cutie marks, and later managed to reform her and is now living with Twilight as her pupil. They visited Shining Armor and Cadence in the Crystal Empire at the news of their daughter, Princess Flurry Heart, being born, and reunited Starlight with her long lost friend, Sunburst, who helped save the Crystal Empire by restoring the shattered Crystal Heart.

Several other major events happened since then, such as when they accompanied Spike to the Dragon Lands, where he befriended the dragoness, Princess Ember, and after winning the Gauntlet of Fire and becoming the new Dragon Lord, passed it off to Ember, believing that she'd make a great ruler instead of him. Other moments included Spike, Twilight, and Starlight traveling to the Crystal Empire where Spike befriended a lone changeling named Thorax, Rainbow becoming a full-fledged Wonderbolt, Starlight befriending Trixie, and many more.

But the biggest of all was Chrysalis, who'd replaced most of Equestria's important ponies in a plot to take over Equestria and harvest the ponies' love. With a suicide squad consisting of Starlight, Trixie, Discord, and Thorax, they traveled to the Changeling Kingdom and infiltrated the Hive. After Discord and Trixie used themselves as bait to give them a chance, Starlight and Thorax confronted Chrysalis and her guards in the throne room, where Chrysalis then proceeded to drain Thorax of his love. Seeing Thorax being drained, Starlight told him to give Chrysalis all of his love, resulting in a blast that knocked her back into her throne before he became wrapped in a magical cocoon. When Thorax emerged in the form of a true changeling, it inspired the rest of the changelings to follow his lead. With their power unleashed all at once, they destroyed Chrysalis' throne and freed her captives. With everypony who'd been captured now free and the changelings reformed, Starlight offered the defeated Chrysalis the same offer of friendship that Twilight offered her. However, instead of accepting it, Chrysalis swore vengeance against Starlight and fled. Since then, Thorax has led the changelings, while the ponies, Spike, and Discord returned to Equestria.

Which brings us to today.

On this day, the anniversary of Tirek's attack, Twilight and Spike stood by the hole in the ground where their library home once stood. Spreading a blanket, the two shared a picnic together as they remembered all of the fun times that they had there. Though it was a little bittersweet at times, it was still something that they looked forward to these last few years.

Looking up at the sun, Twilight figured it to be just past 2p.m., so she and Spike began to pack their picnic up.

"You think that they would've filled this thing in by now," Spike commented. "I mean, who wants a giant hole in the ground in the middle of town?"

"I agree, Spike," Twilight nodded. "I'll schedule a meeting with Mayor Mare and have a talk with her about it. At the very least there should be something around it to keep little foals from accidentally falling into it."

"No kidding."

Packing up their picnic, Twilight and Spike made their way back to their crystal castle and went inside. Putting the picnic supplies away, the two entered the main library where Starlight was seen with her head in a large cardboard box.

"Hey, Starlight," Spike called.

Hearing her name, Starlight poked her head up out of the box. "Oh. Hi, Spike, Twilight."

"Hello," Twilight returned before eyeing the box. "Is that the new shipment of books Princess Celestia said she'd send us?"

"Sure is! You wouldn't believe all the different kinds of books she sent!"

With a gleam of excitement in Twilights' eyes, she and Spike walked over to see what Celestia had sent them. Ruffling through the packing peanuts, they found several spellbooks, a few history books, some novels, one of which Twilight immediately proceeded to hide from Spike with a blush, and one very, very familiar book.

"Hey, Twilight, look at what Princess Celestia sent us," Spike happily said, holding up a book of Predictions and Prophecies.

Twilight smiled at the book that essentially started her journey here and sighed.

"I've missed that book. I'm actually kinda surprised that I haven't requested a copy of it sooner."

"Uh-huh."

Noticing something, Twilight leaned in and squinted at the book. "It looks like it's a little worn with age, so be sure to be extra careful with it, okay, Spike?"

"I promise."

With the last of the books removed from the box, Twilight and Starlight took a few books to sit down and read with, while Spike sat down with Predictions and Prophecies to read through. Flipping past the cover, Spike immediately noticed that the parchment had yellowed slightly over time with age.

Huh, guess it really is old, he thought.

Flipping past the introductory page, Spike looked at the table of contents and smiled as he saw the familiar chapters. However, as he read through them all, he paused and went back to check them all again. Confused, he looked up from his book.

"Hey, Twilight?"

"Yes?"

"How many chapters were in Predictions and Prophecies?"

"One hundred and fifty chapters," she immediately answered.

Glancing back down, Spike then flipped the book around for Twilight to see. "Then why do I count one hundred and fifty-five chapters?"

Twilight quirked an eyebrow. "That can't be right. I distinctly remember there being a hundred and fifty."

"Not according to this one."

Curious, Twilight and Starlight walked over and took a look themselves. Going through the list, the two mares blinked and went through it again.

"He's right," Starlight said in surprise.

"But that's impossible!" Twilight exclaimed. "I've memorized ever chapter in this book, so there's no way that-"

"Hey, what's with these initials?"

Twilight paused and slowly blinked. "... what?"

"Yeah. Somepony left their initials down in the bottom-right corner here."

Twilight's eyes burned with fury. "Who in the name of Celestia would write in a book?!"

Darting her eyes down to the intruding ink marks, Twilight glared at it as she saw two letters.

"S.B.? Who the hoof is S.B.?!"

Looking over the letters, Spike's eyes widened slightly in recognition.

"Hold that thought, Twilight."

Running over to a nearby bookshelf, Spike ran his claw along the books until he found the one he was looking for and brought it back to them. Opening the pages, Spike scanned through it until his claw stopped on a familiar signature. Seeing who it belonged to, Spike took the Predictions and Prophecy book and sat it side-by-side with the other one he'd picked up as he compared the signatures.

"I thought I recognized it," he muttered in surprise.

"Do you know who did this, Spike?" Twilight heatedly asked.

"Yeah, and you're gonna love it."

"How can I possibly love that fact that somepony wrote in a book?!"

Spike stepped to the side, but kept his claw on the name. "Because that signature belongs to none other than Starswirl the Bearded!"

Twilight blinked in surprise before checking it out for herself. Seeing that Spike had gotten the book with Starswirl's signature to compare it to, she then proceeded to compare the two signatures herself with a scrutinizing eye. Several minutes later, Twilight squeed happily and started bouncing around.

"IT'S HIS! THAT'S HIS SIGNITURE! HOW COULD I HAVE MISSED THAT?!"

Recovering from the sudden squeal of joy, Starlight rubbed her ears.

"What are you-"

"This book was personally written by the Starswirl the Bearded!" Twilight beamed. "I'm willing to bet that if I ran the parchment through some age tests that I would find out that it came from his time period!"

It was then that a thought came to Spike's mind. "So if this was personally written by Starswirl, then would that make this book a first edition?"

Twilight's eyes shimmered and she squeed again. "This is the best surprise ever!"

"I'm happy to see that this is making you so happy, Twilight," Starlight began, "but what about the other five chapters that shouldn't be there?"

Twilight paused as she came down from her joyous high. "Oh, right... we should read it now!"

Picking Starlight and Spike up in her magic, Twilight pranced over to a nearby couch where she plopped the two down and sat in between them.

"We could've walked you know?"

"Sorry, Starlight," Twilight blushed in embarrassment. "I just get so excited when I find something like this!"

"Yeah, we've noticed," she smirked.

Eager to start reading it, Twilight was about to turn to the first chapter when Spike stopped her and requested that he'd get them some snacks for while reading. With an exasperated sigh, Twilight agreed and waited for Spike to get back. Five minutes later, he returned with some drinks and a bowl of popcorn.

"Okay, maybe waiting for the snacks was a good idea," Twilight admitted. "Thank you, Spike."

"Sure, no problem."

Not wasting anymore time, Twilight quickly turned to the first chapter. As they read through it, they came upon a few new chapters, one of which caught their attention as it spoke of a hidden kingdom within Equestria. Believing it to refer to the Crystal Empire since it had vanished, they skipped over it and proceeded onward, eventually coming to the familiar illustrations regarding the return of Nightmare Moon, to which Twilight smiled fondly over with the memories that that night held for her.

Moving past, they continued reading it until Celestia's sun set and Luna's moon rose. Taking notice of the lack of sunlight, Starlight looked up to the window and saw it was dark outside.

"Wow. How long have we been here reading this?"

"I have no idea!" Twilight happily chirped.

"Uhh, Twilight? Maybe we should call it a night?" Spike suggested.

"Aww. Come on, Spike. One more?"

Seeing her giving him the puppy dog eyes, Spike crossed his arms with a huff.

"Fine. One more."

Giving him a quick hug, Twilight turned the page which, much to their luck and enjoyment, was one of the five new chapters. However, this one wasn't quite like the others as it managed to strike a chord with Twilight.

Behind Harmony's tree, a great secret lies.
Hidden deep away, his chamber resides.

He sleeps peacefully in a crystal of red.
Sealed to return in Equestria's time of dread.

But a warning to those of him you seek.
The son of Heaven and Earth, nopony should speak.

Only Harmony's Champions can open the door.
The key to Sol, and Equestria's hidden lore.

Spike and Starlight blinked at the page.

"Is this supposed to be a prediction, a prophecy, or a riddle?" Spike questioned.

"From what I've heard of Starswirl the Bearded? It's hard to say," Starlight replied. "What about you, Twilight?"

Spike and Starlight faced Twilight, who was staring at the page.

"Twilight? You okay?"

Snapping her attention away from the book, Twilight rubbed her eyes.

"Sorry, Starlight. I was... thinking."

"Looked like it kinda hurt," Spike chuckled, earning him a playful shove from Twilight.

"I'm fine. I was just... remembering something from a while ago."

Starlight and Spike shared a look. "You wanna talk about it?"

"Well..." Twilight paused as she thought about it. "... I'm not really sure, Starlight. I remember bringing it up with Princess Celestia, but she seemed kinda..."

"Happy?"

"Upset?"

"... sad. Kinda like with Princess Luna, only different."

Starlight let out a sleepy yawn. "Well, how about we sleep on it for tonight and we'll talk about it in the morning?"

"Yeah. I think that would be a good idea."

"Me too."

Jumping up from his spot, Spike started putting the books back in their place on the shelves.

"I'll get the snacks if you two wanna head on off to bed."

Though grateful for his offer, Starlight shook her head. "Thanks, Spike, but it wouldn't be right for me to just leave all of this for you to do by yourself."

"Thanks, Starlight."

Happy to help, Starlight used her magic to pick up their snacks and drinks and headed to the kitchen. While Spike and Starlight were busy doing that, Twilight looked over the book again and felt herself being torn between listening to Celestia and stay away from this, and going on an adventure with her friends to find Sol.

I don't want to disappoint the Princess by pursuing this, especially since she asked me not to, she mentally weighed. But things have been kinda quiet and boring lately ever since Thorax took over as the new King of the Changelings.

Letting out a sigh, Twilight closed the book and rubbed her forehead.

I'll think about it later. Right now, Spike's right. Sleep is starting to sound pretty good.

Lifting the book up in her magic, Twilight brought it with her to her bedroom and sat it down on the nightstand. With it sitting nearby and within reach, Twilight crawled into her bed and turned off the lights, falling asleep soon after.

The sun rose and Twilight was already down in the kitchen making herself something to eat. Ever since she'd woken up, she'd been thinking about what Starswirl wrote and whether or not to check it out. As she thought about it, her decision was starting to tilt towards one of the options.

"Morning, Twilight."

Looking behind her, Twilight smiled when she saw Starlight walking in.

"Good morning, Starlight. How was your night?"

Starlight paused for a moment. "Honestly? It was kinda restless."

"Why's that?"

"It's just what Starswirl wrote in that book was all. It's got me thinking about-"

"How much fun it would be to check it out?" Twilight finished.

"Yes." Starlight paused as she eyed her out. "Twilight, are you thinking about...?"

Twilight nodded. "It's been on my mind all morning, and I think I've come to a decision."

"Decision about what?" Spike asked as he walked in.

Twilight took a sip of her coffee. "Spike, after breakfast, I want you to go get Rarity and Pinkie and bring them here. Starlight? You can get Applejack. I'll go get Rainbow and Fluttershy."

"Alright, but what for?" Spike asked again.

Twilight finished off her mug with a satisfied sigh. "Because we're going out on an adventure."

Chapter 3- A New Adventure Begins

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 4- The Underkingdom

No one knew of how much time had passed as they all stood there taking in the sights before them. By all rights none of this should be possible, let alone it even existing here in the first place.

Before them laid a vast cavern that stretched as far as their eyes could see in all directions, save the wall they came out of behind them. But that wasn't the most unbelievable thing about all of this. Somehow, someway, deep beneath the plant's surface resided an underground ecosystem thriving with life. From the rich green forests below, to the birds flying up in the clouds above, none of them could even begin to understand what was going on here.

Being the first to regain her senses, Twilight looked over to her right and saw off in the far distance a large section of land that looked similar to several different kinds of farms. Looking away and turning to her left, she then saw that that area was completely different, having gone from a forest, to a rocky desert, and shifting to a sandy desert that stretched beyond what she could see. Turning her gaze away from it, she looked in front of her towards the horizon where she swore that she saw several villages scattered about deep within different sections of the forest. And there, laying beyond the other side of the forest, was what she could only predict to be a large city built around a castle.

"Did I fall asleep on our way down that tunnel and am now dreaming this?" Spike asked.

"If you are, then I think that the rest of us are too," Pinkie slowly said.

"How can something like this even exist?" Starlight asked in quiet shock.

Recalling something from the book, Twilight reached in her saddlebag with her magic and pulled it out. Flipping through the pages, her eyes soon landed on another one of Starswirl's lost chapters.

"So this is what he meant."

"Did you say something, Twilight?" Rarity asked.

"This place is what Starswirl was talking about!" she exclaimed, pointing at the page the book was opened to. "One of Starswirl's lost chapters mentioned a kingdom being hidden away by Equestria. I though that it was talking about the Crystal Empire, but now I know that it wasn't talking about the Empire, but this place!"

"Ah can't believe it. This place has been down for Celestia knows how long and nopony even knew about it," Applejack awed.

Daring snorted. "If I had to guess, I'd say that Princess Celestia may have very well known about this place."

"She and Princess Luna have lived long enough, so they might know something," Fluttershy spoke. "Perhaps we should ask them?"

Silently agreeing with her, Twilight pulled a ink pot, quill, and parchment from her saddlebag, and began to write down what they'd found. Once finished, she levitated it over to Spike.

"Could you send this to Princess Celestia for me?"

"Yeah, no problem."

Sucking in a breath, Spike blew his fire over the parchment and watched as a green wisp of magic flew off... only for it to return soon after and land in front of Spike's feet.

"What?"

"The outside of this place must be magically sealed like the tunnel," Starlight deduced.

"You mean this entire place?" Rainbow questioned disbelievingly.

"If Spike's messages can't even get out of here, then that must be the case," Twilight agreed with Starlight.

"And yet Starlight's magic seems to be working just fine now that we're out of that tunnel," Rarity noticed, having seen Starlight's horn flare up with magic once they'd left the tunnel and stepped onto the plateau they were now on.

"We can find out the reason behind that later," Twilight told them. "Right now, let's get down there and see if there's anypony here. I spotted a village down on the path ahead of us, so let's start there. If we can't find anything there, then we'll head up to that city."

Following the wide stone ramp leading down the side of the plateau, Twilight and the others made their way towards the cavern floor. As they descended, they became aware of the wildlife around them. If they didn't know any better from seeing a few deer and other woodland critters running about, they would've figured that they were still up on the surface. That was, until they all felt a tremor and looked to their right.

"What are those things?!" Fluttershy asked, staring frightfully at the creatures that just stood up from beneath the tree canopies, towering over their group as they stood twice as tall as the trees.

Twilight's eyes had a shine to them. "They're golems! Giant stone golems!"

"But how?" Starlight asked in disbelief. "The amount of magic required to create one that's pony-sized is large enough, so how much magic would it take to create something of this size?!"

"I have no idea!" Twilight beamed giddily.

Seeing a shadow falling over them, they stopped and turned around to see one of the golems towering over them and lean down to examine them. While several of them cowered or prepared to fight, Twilight took a few steps towards it with magical curiosity.

"Who are you?"

Hearing the rumbling voice inside their heads, they all looked around to see where the voice came from, but upon finding nothing, they looked back up at the golem again to see it slowly blinking at them.

"Um... excuse me," Twilight cautiously called up to it, "but was that you?"

The golem slowly nodded. "Yes. Now, who are you?"

"Umm... Twilight Sparkle, and these are my friends."

The golem regarded the others briefly before turning back to Twilight.

"An alicorn."

Twilight blinked before she understood that it was talking about her. "Oh. Well yes, I am. I'm the Princess of Friendship and the Element of Magic."

The golem's magical eyes glowed brighter for a brief moment before diming back down to their prior glow.

"An alicorn princess and the Elements of Harmony. You may proceed. Welcome to the Underkingdom."

"'The Underkingdom'? Is that what this place is called?"

"Yes. It was created by our master for the sole purpose of serving as a self-sustaining safe haven, should Equestria ever fall."

"Well that would've been nice during Tirek's rampage," Rainbow grumbled before blinking. "Wait. 'Master'?"

The golem gave a single nod. "Our master slumbers. He has for many years now."

"Just who is this 'Master'?" Starlight asked.

"He is the Lord of Earth."

"Do you know where he is?"

The golem pointed towards the horizon. "There he resides."

"So he's inside the castle?" Twilight asked, receiving another nod from the golem.

"Yes. Now, I must return to watching over the land. Safe travels, visitors to the Underkingdom."

His business finished, the golem stood back up and left them be. Watching the golem leave, they all let out a heavy sigh of relief.

"Anypony still think that comin' here was a good idea?" Applejack questioned.

"He seemed friendly enough for a giant rock creature, so I think so," Pinkie piped up. "Ooh! I wish I brought my parents and sisters with us! I just know that they'd love it here!"

"Perhaps another time, but for now, let's focus on meeting this master of theirs."

Listening to Twilight, they made their way down the rest of the ramp and walked off onto the cobblestone road. Seeing that it led straight ahead towards the village, they began their trek down the road. An hour of walking later, they finally came to the boarders of the village and split up as they took a look around. A half-hour later, they reconvened at the fountain in the center of town.

"What happened here?" Fluttershy asked. "This place is abandoned, but these buildings look like they're in perfectly livable condition."

"I believe that we're going to be having a lot of questions down here that we won't be getting any clear answers to," Rarity voiced.

"Best if we just move on then," Daring told them. "I don't know how much you all brought in terms of supplies, but as much as I'd like to stay here and explore this place, I'd rather not run the risk of running out of food."

"Good idea," Twilight nodded. "Let's keep moving. The sooner we find this master, the sooner we can head back home."

"Really? I thought that you'd like to stay in this place and explore it too?" Rainbow smirked.

"Oh, I do, but like Daring said, I'd rather not run out of food down here."

"When I was looking near the outskirts, I found a lake with really clear water," Fluttershy said. "I could see all the way to the bottom of it, so I'm sure that it's perfectly safe and drinkable."

"And I'm pretty sure that I saw a group of apple tress growing over on the other side," Rainbow informed them.

"Okay, so we'll have some food and water incase we run out and need to resupply, but I'd still rather that we not risk it," Twilight told them.

Daring nodded in agreement. "Then let's get going. It'll take us a few more hours of traveling by hoof until we reach the city, and I'd rather not be out here in unfamiliar territory come nightfall."

Figuring that that'd be for the best, they made their way out of the village and onto the road leading to the city. As they traveled, Applejack looked up and saw the sun shining brightly overhead.

"How in the hay is that thing with the sun even workin' in the first place?"

"It's probably just an illusion spell of some kind," Starlight guessed.

"I've been thinking about that too," Twilight voiced, "and I don't think that it's just any illusion spell either. If it was, then the plants here wouldn't be getting the nourishment that they'd need to survive down here."

Starlight tapped her chin in thought. "An artificial sun then?"

"Maybe. But if that's the case, then that just further proves that Princess Celestia knew about this place."

Rainbow let out a loud sigh. "The Princess hiding secrets aside, do we have to walk? Of the nine of us here, there are five of us don't have any wings, but Starlight can fly with her magic, so can't we just carry somepony and fly over to the city instead? It'd be a lot faster than all of us just walking. And besides," she added an eye-roll, "we'll have plenty of that to look forward to on our way back through that tunnel."

They each shared a silent look as they gauged their reactions before Daring spoke up.

"I suppose I could carry one of you," she shrugged. "Just as long as it's not the farmpony, she might be a bit too heavy for me."

"Pft. No sweat, Daring. I can carry Applejack easily," Rainbow waved off. "You can have Pinkie."

"I can carry Spike," Fluttershy said.

"And I can carry Rarity," Twilight offered. "That is if anypony has any objections?"

Everyone seemingly alright with their picks, they stopped so the non-flyers could hop on their rides. Once they were all settled in, they took to the skies above the treetops. With the new speeds they were flying at with their passengers, Rainbow figured that it would take them somewhere between forty-five minutes to an hour until they get there. While it wasn't quite as fast as what Rainbow was hoping for, it was still good timing. That is, until Fluttershy's wings started to become tired from flying for so much longer than she was used to with a passenger.

Landing, everyone dismounted and continued the rest of the way on hoof, much to Rainbow's dismay. Thankfully it was only a twenty minute walk from where they landed, which Rainbow eventually gave Fluttershy credit for for flying for so long. Twenty minutes later, they finally arrived at the city gates.

Taking a moment to take in the architecture, Twilight quickly and excitingly pointed out the stone gargoyles that were patrolling the city walls, each armed with a halberd and shield in their right and left claws respectively. Walking over the drawbridge, they took notice of the large moat that protected the city walls from the outside before passing beneath the gate and entered the city. While it wasn't anything fancy with the plain stone buildings, they couldn't deny that the city had a certain medieval charm to it that made them feel like they were in a time period a thousand years ago.

As they took in their surroundings while walking, they came across a few buildings that they recognized as a blacksmith shop, a bank, barbershop, bakery, tailoring store, a bazaar with dozens of food and trading stands sitting on both sides of the street, and hundreds of other shops.

"I'm gonna take a guess here and say that this would be a sort of market district," Spike said.

"Sure looks like it," Applejack agreed.

Seeing a group of gargoyles patrolling the street, they stood off to the side to let them pass. Now having a closer look at them, they noticed that they each stood four times taller than the average pony, and that their long tails ended in either a spiked club, or an axe. Deciding to stay away from them, they continuing further into the city. Looking up at where they were going, they could see the white marble stone and golden-roofed castle just up ahead, reminding them of a much older version of Canterlot Castle. By the time they got to the castle gates, the sun started making its descent. But, to make up for the setting sun causing a lack of light, the crystals in the street lamp posts magically lit up, illuminating the city with their soft light.

Walking under the gate separating the castle from the city, they entered the castle's front courtyard where they all froze while Fluttershy ducked for cover. While the courtyard was well kept with the flower gardens and trimmed hedges, what took them by surprise were the statues of six dragons, each standing over twice as tall as a normal adult dragon. While three of them were slim and appeared to be female by their features, the other three appeared to be males and varied on their bulkiness and broadness between the three of them. Getting over their initial fear of seeing them suddenly, and for how intimidating the light crystals illuminating them made them appear, they walked down the stone path until Twilight froze in place and looked over to the nearest one.

"Hey, Starlight, do you feel that?"

"I do," she nodded. "I don't know how or why, but I can sense powerful magic coming from these statues."

"How powerful are you two talking?" Daring asked.

"As in alicorn and Discord levels of power at least."

Walking over to the base of the closest one, Twilight looked down with a quirked eyebrow at the name on the plaque.

"Fissure? Is that the name of this thing?"

"Hey! There's one here too," Rainbow called.

Daring walked up alongside her and took a look. "Pyre."

"This one's name is Aero," Applejack announced.

"And Aurora," Fluttershy said.

"So all of these statues have a name," Starlight muttered, now looking over the one named Nocturne with an uneasy shiver.

"This is some strange stone that they used," Daring said to herself before scraping a sample off of the one named Aques and putting it into a jar to later study.

Despite being intrigued by the statues, Twilight walked away from them. "Let's head on inside. If we can, I'd like to be done here and head on back before it gets too late."

"Ah agree," Applejack nodded. "Ah wouldn't want ta worry Granny, Big Mac, or Apple Bloom non if Ah can help it by comin' home so late after midnight."

"Here, here," Rarity agreed. "I would much prefer to get some beauty sleep before I have to open my boutique tomorrow if I could."

Passing through the rest of the garden, they entered the white marble castle and walked down the abandoned halls, the sound of their steps muffled by the violet carpeting beneath their hooves.

"Alright, so where do we start first?" Rainbow eagerly asked. "The throne room? Dungeons? Kitchen?"

"I say that we find some stairs," Pinkie suggested.

Spike gave her a questioning look. "Stairs? I thought we were looking for this Sol guy that Starswirl mentioned?"

"I know. Sol will be up the stairs, in the highest room, in the tallest tower."

"What makes you think he'll be there?"

"I read it in a book once," she shrugged.

Glancing up at her horn, a small and eager smile formed on Twilight's lips. "Well, Pinkie's kinda right."

"I am?"

"Sorta. I can feel a source of magic, but it's very faint, and it's coming from somewhere down below us. Only problem is that I can't seem to get a good read on where exactly. There's some sort of interference that's making it impossible for me to pinpoint where it's coming from."

"Ohhhh. So we need to go down to the lowest room instead of the highest then. Okay, I get it."

"Does that mean that we're going the dungeons now?" Rainbow asked.

"You seem ta be awfully eager ta go there," Applejack noticed.

"Could we not, please?" Fluttershy shivered.

"Don't worry, Fluttershy, we won't have to if we don't need to," Rarity assured.

"So what? Are we just gonna walk around and try and find a staircase leading down?" Spike questioned.

"Pretty much," Daring said, shrugging her wings as she led the way.

Following after her down the torch-lit hallways, they began their search of the castle for a way to the lower levels. During their search, they found several different staircases leading up, a few bathrooms, a kitchen, which they took a moment to sit down and have some dinner at, a large communal bathing room with gold pillars and water fountains, but no stairs leading down. This continued for over an hour before they entered the throne room and sat down in front of the dais leading up to the throne.

Taking a small break from their searching, Twilight looked up at the golden throne with a violet cushion and backrest, and saw Celestia and Luna's banner hanging from either side behind it. As she looked it over, Twilight spotted something and walked closer to the throne's dais to investigate it.

"So, anypony got any ideas?" Rainbow asked. "Because I'm all out."

Spike fell flat on his back with a groan. "If this place had a library on the first floor, I'd suggest we'd check it out for any secret passages leading down."

"And we've already checked the bathing room, the kitchen, and the pantry," Rarity listed.

Noticing that somepony from their group was missing, Starlight looked around and saw Twilight looking at the throne with a scrutinizing gaze.

"Is something wrong, Twilight?" Starlight asked, silencing the others.

Twilight turned back to them and pointed behind her. "Yes, actually. And it's been bothering me since I first noticed it."

"What is it?"

"It's the dais! I don't know who designed this thing, but it's sitting three inches off-center to the left and is driving me crazy!"

Walking over to see for herself, Daring leaned down to inspect it and frowned when she saw that it was indeed sitting off to the side. Frowning at the poor work the builders did here, Daring looked away from the faulty work when her eyes locked onto the floor. Walking over and leaning down, a small smirk began to from as she could just barely make out the scratches running alongside the dais. Eager to see if she was right, Daring reared up on with her front hooves on the side of the dais and began pushing with a strained grunt.

"Uhh, Daring? What are you-"

"I'm trying... to move... this thing..." she grunted between pushes before stopping for a moment to catch her breath. "But... I could use... some help here... phew!"

Twilight's eyes lit up as she realized what she was getting at. "You think there's a secret passage beneath the throne?"

"Of course it would," Rainbow muttered with a facehoof. "It's so obvious that it's painful."

"The floor along this side the dais is scraped up pretty good," Daring told them. "Which means that something heavy once sat here and was moved. It would also explain why the dais is off-center like this."

Getting up, everyone joined Daring and helped her push the dais. With them grunting in effort with how heavy it was, even with Twilight and Starlight's magic, they slowly began to move the dais. After a minute of pushing, and almost slipping in later, they managed to push it off to the side far enough to reveal a set of stairs leading down a torch-lit cave.

"Good job there, Daring," Twilight complimented.

"Don't mention it. It's what I do," she nonchalantly shrugged.

With Daring taking point, they filed down one-by-one into the cave. For minutes they descended down, the light of the throne room having long since lost to them with wall-mounted torches lighting their path. A few minutes later, they saw a red light coming from the mouth of the cave, and panted as they felt a sudden heatwave washing over them.

"Jeeze! It's like standing too close to a flame that's burning hotter than the sun in the middle of July down here," Pinkie said, trying to fan herself with a hoof.

"If by that you mean that it's incredibly hot down here, then yes, Pinkie, it is," Rarity huffed, not pleased with how sweaty and smelly she was going to get by being down here.

As they walked closer, Spike's ear fins perked up, along with a scent that caught his attention. Recognizing both of them, Spike gulped.

"Hey, girls?"

"Yes, Spike?" Twilight asked.

"Is it just me, or am I hearing magma?"

"Well it would explain why it suddenly got hot down here," Applejack said, fanning herself with her hat.

Getting an idea, Twilight lit her horn and cast a heat resistant spell on them. "Better?"

"Much. Thank ya kindly for that, Twi."

Nodding back to her, Twilight and Daring led them further down to the bottom of the stairs. Coming to the bottom of them and exiting the tunnel, they found themselves in a large dome-shaped room several hundred feet long, and by Twilight's guess, another seventy-five high. Gulping at the bubbling lake of magma right below them, Twilight turned her attention over to the stone bridge that the tunnel they exited from led to. Following the stone bridge's path, she saw the stone island sitting in the center of the room where a cracked red crystal was floating in mid-air, being held down by four golden chains.

Feeling the magic coming from the crystal, Twilight walked ahead of the others and approached it. Making sure to be careful as to not fall into the magma beneath her, Twilight eventually came to a stop in front of the floating crystal.

"This is it," she whispered. "This is the magic I felt."

"Hey, Twilight, look at these chains," Starlight said. "These chains all have magic runes carved into them."

While Twilight looked at the golden chains, the others looked at the floating crystal. However, while the others saw a large gemstone, Rarity saw something else. Squinting her eyes and focusing on it, she was able to make out the rough outline of what was inside and took a step back.

"Twilight? I think there's somepony in there," she nervously said.

Hearing this new news, Twilight turned her attention back to the crystal and lit her horn to scan it. A few moments later, her eyes snapped wide open.

"She's right. There's somepony inside this crystal... and they're alive!"

Everyone's eyes copied Twilight's as they all shouted, "What?!"

"Do you know if they're alright?!" Fluttershy worryingly asked.

Lighting her horn, Twilight began to pump more magic into the crystal. But, as she continued to do so, she was so focused that she became unaware when the golden chains started to rattle.

"Twilight! Look out!"

Hearing Rainbow shouting was all the warning she had before she felt herself being pulled by her friends. Now seeing what was happening, Twilight and the others watched as the golden chains started to violently rattle before snapping off one by one. With the seals being broken, the crystal crashed into the ground on its end for a moment before it fell forward on its side.

"Did we break it?" Pinkie asked, popping her head up from behind them.

As if to answer her, the crack on the crystal started to grow, spreading throughout the entire crystal until it started to crumble, revealing the occupant that it contained. It's ivory-white coat and faded red, orange, and yellow mane and goatee were easy to see, and while definitely a male, he wasn't quite a pony either. While he did have a pony-shaped body, back legs and hooves, neck, head, wings, and a cutie mark of Equus with the sun peeking out from behind it, his forelegs and tail were all draconic, bore a pair of golden horns in the top of head that pointed back, and sported a tuff of fur on the end of his tail that matched his mane colors.

Hearing him breathing, everyone took a surprised step back. That is, everyone but Twilight, who found herself captivated as she slowly approaching the sleeping creature.

"I can't believe it," she whispered in awe. "It's a kirin."

Chapter 5- Awakened

Twilight's eyes remained locked on as she stood over the sleeping kirin. She recalled reading about them in a few books during her time as Celestia's student, but kirins were so rare that nopony had seen any of them for over a thousand years. For all Twilight and everypony else knew, kirins were an extinct race.

No wonder why he was hidden so deep beneath Equestria, Twilight thought with a surprised blink. And it's no wonder why Princess Celestia decided to keep him a secret from everypony.

Her inner musing was interrupted when she heard the sound of hooves approaching and turned just in time to see Daring walking up alongside her with an expression similar to Twilight's.

"This cannot be a coincidence."

"What can't, Daring?"

Reaching into her saddlebag, Daring pulled out an old book and flipped through its pages until she finally came to the page she was looking for. Reading it over and looking between the picture on the page and the kirin, a small, excited smile started to form.

"This book that I found mentioned a kirin in it, along with a picture of him. There are also some... interesting subjects written in it earlier on."

"Can I see it for a second?"

Shrugging, Daring gave the book to Twilight to read. However, after she got done reading the first few paragraphs, she slammed the book shut with a flustered look on her face.

"Daring... these words are written in Princess Celestia's writing. Where did you find it?"

"In the castle."

"I know that, but where in the castle exactly?"

"In a room in the west wing tower. If I had to guess, it looked like it got damaged during the Princess' struggle with Nightmare Moon, and was worn down by exposure to the elements. Why?"

"Because that was Princess Celestia's old bedroom, and this book that you found in there was her old personal diary!"

Daring slowly blinked. "... that would explain a few of the other things that I read in there."

"But if it was there all this time, then why didn't she go back to get it herself?" Rarity wondered.

"If I had to guess, I'd say that she thought that it had been destroyed long ago and wasn't worth recovering at that point."

"Did you know if you would even find something there?" Starlight questioned.

"Nope. Just thought that I'd explore it since I've never done it before."

"And if you didn't find anything?"

"Well it wouldn't be the first time," she shrugged. "Generally the adventures in my books involve me finding the treasure, and those that turn out to not have the treasure usually don't get published into books, but they do make for decent comics."

Rainbow was about to comment on that when a small groan turned their attention to the kirin. Returning the diary to Daring, Twilight leaned down to the kirin's head.

"Are you okay?"

The kirin let out another groan before speaking. "M... mother?"

Blushing, Twilight recoiled back away while Spike, Rainbow, Applejack, and Pinkie snickered from behind her.

"Uh... sorry, but I'm not your mom," Twilight said embarrassingly.

Groaning again, the kirin stirred and cracked open his violet draconic eyes to see what was going on. Upon doing so, he was greeted with the sight of eight mares and a baby dragon. Not knowing who they were or how they got down here, he jolted fully awake and quickly stood up on his hooves and claws, which in turn caused the two mares closest to him to jump back. However, due to how weak his body felt, he fell to his stomach soon afterwards and looked up at the unexpected strangers.

"Who are you?" he suspiciously asked, his voice laced with authority.

Clearing her throat, Twilight took a step back towards him.

"I'm sorry that we startled you like that," she apologized before bringing a hoof up to her chest. "My name is Twilight Sparkle, and these are my friends Spike, Starlight Glimmer, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Rarity, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, and Daring Do."

"I think we may actually be more like acquaintances," Daring corrected with a shrug, "but sure, I'll go with that."

"Anyways, you wouldn't happen to be Sol, would you?"

His eyes narrowed. "How do you know who I am?"

Twilight reached into her saddlebag with her magic and pulled out the book. "Starswirl the Bearded mentioned you in this book of his."

Sol's eyes darted over to the book briefly before returning to Twilight.

"Can I see it for a moment?"

Though hesitant at first, Twilight figured that it wouldn't hurt and handed the book over to Sol, who stat up and promptly began to read it over the bookmarked pages as he held it in his claws. After a few moments of nodding and humming to himself, he closed the book and returned it to Twilight.

"That's definitely Starswirl's writing," he confirmed before frowning at them. "Now, would you care to explain to me how you all got down here? Only a Princess of Equestria, myself, and Starswirl have access to this place."

"But Twilight's a princess," Pinkie piped.

"She's right," Twilight said, spreading her wings to show him. "I'm Twilight Sparkle, Princess of Friendship."

Sol blinked and tilted his head. "... are you Princess Luna's daughter then?"

Twilight's face lit up. "Wh- no!"

"Oh... Princess Celestia's then?"

"No! I used to be a unicorn and had ascended to an alicorn. Why would you assume any of that?!"

Sol bowed his head apologetically. "I'm sorry. Judging by your colors and the fact that you are an alicorn, I had assumed that Princess Luna was your mother, and if not her, then Princess Celestia."

Twilight felt the heat in her cheeks dying down. "It's fine. And I'm sorry for getting so worked up about that. I just wasn't expecting that was all."

Grunting with a bit of effort, Sol stood up. Once he was steady on all fours, he took Twilight's hoof into his claw and placed a kiss on it.

"It's perfectly alright, Princess."

Twilight's face erupted in a massive blush from having this kirin, who she'd known for barely a few minutes, having suddenly kiss her hoof. That, and also from hearing the others behind her gasping from seeing that.

"Um... well... I, ah..."

Sol released Twilight's hoof and cocked his head in confusion. "Is something the matter, Princess?"

"Of course something's the matter!" Rainbow shouted. "You just kissed her!"

He looked between them and Twilight, once again confused. "But it's customary and considered polite and respectful to kiss the hoof of a princess."

Twilight nervously brushed her hooves together. "Well... yes, you're right. It's just that it's not that common anymore."

"Pardon?"

"While what you say is true for your time, it's not very commonly practiced anymore these days."

Sol slowly blinked. "'My time'? Just how long have I been asleep for?"

"I'm not sure. When were you sealed away in the crystal?"

His eyes narrowed into a glare. "I came down here and was sealed away just before Discord started spreading his chaos across Equestria."

"... in that case, you might want to sit down for a moment." She waited for Sol to take a seat before continuing. "This might be hard for you to hear, but that happened over a thousand years ago."

A sense of fear took hold of Sol. "Is Discord still on his rampage?!"

"No. Princess Celestia and Luna defeated him and sealed him in stone."

Sol let out a loud sigh of relief. "Thank goodness," he smiled before a sad frown took its place. "So, I've been sleeping for over a thousand years then."

Twilight gave a small nod. "I'm afraid so. I'm sorry."

Sol nodded back with a small sigh. "And how are the princesses?"

"Last I saw them, they were both doing just fine and staying busy ruling Equestria."

He smiled again before he took on a look of confusion once more.

"Wait, if they're still here, then how did you all get in here?" he asked. "Other than me and Starswirl, only the Bearers of Harmony can unlock the gates to this place, who Starswirl said would be the Princesses. So, how is it that you all got all the way down here, when Princess Celestia and Princess Luna are supposed to be the Element Bearers?"

"Because they're not the Element Bearers anymore. We are."

"Really? But why? Did something happen to them?"

Twilight bit her lip, wondering how Sol would take it that Luna had turned evil and tried to overthrow Celestia. Mentally weighing her options, she decided to go the safer rout for the time being and tell him later on once he'd gotten more adjusted to this time period.

"Something like that," she nervously replied. "Something happened that caused the princesses to lose their connection with the Elements, then a few years ago, my friends and I found them and became the new Bearers."

Sol slowly nodded in understanding. "I see now. Since the princesses were the only ones who were supposed to be the Bearers of Harmony at the time, Starswirl and I had set it up so that besides us, only the Element Bearers could enter this place. I didn't think that the Elements would pick new hosts like this, so it makes sense now as to how you all got in here."

"Excuse me," Rarity spoke with a raised hoof. "If it wouldn't be too much trouble, could we perhaps move this to a more optimal location? I don't know about the rest of you, but I'm not very comfortable idly chatting while standing on an island in the middle of a boiling lake of magma."

There were a collective murmur of agreements. With everyone in agreement, they all turned to cross the stone bridge, but stopped when Sol lost his balance and stumbled forward onto the stone floor. Noticing his struggle, Twilight walked back and helped him up.

"Thank you, Princess," he thanked with an apologetic frown. "I'm sorry for this."

Now that I'm seeing him up-close, I think he's almost as tall as Princess Luna. "It's alright. Besides, you look like you could use it. I could only imagine how weak you must feel after being sealed away for over a thousand years."

"But I shouldn't. The crystal was enchanted so that I when I was released, I would retain all of my physical and magical strength. Something must've happened to it when I was asleep."

"You mean like a crack on the crystal?" Rarity asked.

"Yes. That would about do it, Miss... Rarity, right?"

Rarity brought a hoof up to her mouth and giggled. "Yes, that is my name. And I do appreciate you calling me Miss."

"Yeah, but don't expect the rest of us wanting to be called that," Rainbow spoke for the others. "If you want, you can call us by just our names. Besides, being called 'Miss' is too formal for me."

"That," Daring added, "and it makes me feel kinda old."

Hearing words of agreement with Rainbow and Daring from the others, Sol agreed to drop the 'Miss' and address them by just their names. Soon after, they exited the chamber and started walking up the stars when Rarity called back.

"Forgive me for saying this, Sol, but I couldn't help but notice that your speech is rather similar to our modern time Equestrian rather than the old Equestrian like Princess Luna sometimes speaks."

Sol smiled and gave a small chuckle. "That's because Princess Luna didn't think that the new speech would catch on. Looks like she was wrong."

"You seem to know quite a bit about them," Twilight commented. "It almost sounds like you knew them personally."

"... you could say that.

"How so?"

Sol was quiet for a moment before sighing, "Because they took me in."

Twilight blinked. "They did? Why?"

"... could we wait until we have a place to sit and rest?"

Figuring that she wasn't going to like it by the tone he spoke, Twilight nodded and helped Sol along after the others up the stairs. Once they got up out of there and into the throne room, they were about to walk over and push it back, but before they could, the stone dais slid itself back to where it had been before they moved it.

"The hay?" Rainbow irritatedly questioned. "Why'd it move on it's own?"

Sol looked over to her. "You didn't try to move it manually, did you?"

"Yeah, why?"

"Because there's a hidden button on the right armrest of the throne that does it for you."

Walking up to the throne, Sol sat down with a satisfied groan. Feeling comfortable, he reached over with his right claw and flipped the front of the armrest, revealing a hidden red button.

"Oh come on! Do you know how difficult it was to move that thing?!"

"Of course I do. I made it after all," Sol said, smirking when he saw Rainbow's expression. "Now, you had questions for me?"

"Yes," Twilight spoke. "Several in fact if you're willing."

"I am, but depending on what you ask, I may or may not answer them. There are some things that I must be discreet about."

"Fair enough. Now then, what's your connection to Princess Celestia and Princess Luna."

Sol paused for a moment before he took a deep breath and answered her. "I know them because Princess Celestia took me in shortly after I was born."

"Why?" Fluttershy asked, only to feel worried when she saw the look in his eyes.

"Because my mother died shortly after I was born." There were a collection of gasps as he continued. "With my mother having given her life for me to be born, and with me being a kirin, Princess Celestia took me in and raised me. Once I was old enough, she made me her personal student."

While the fact that his mother had died for him did weigh on their minds, another thought came to Twilight.

"If that's true and you've lived with her for so long, then aside from the diary that Daring found, why haven't I read any records or references of a kirin living with her? I mean, I know that your existence was kept a secret, but there should've been at least something."

"Because she gave me an amulet that disguised myself as unicorn to hide the fact that I was a kirin."

"And who was your mom?" Rainbow asked with a small smirk. "After all, you did call Twilight 'mother'."

Sol blushed and looked over to Twilight. "Sorry about that, Princess-"

"Just Twilight is fine," she said with a smile. "I may be a princess, but I'm not one for formalities if I can help it, especially if we're alone among friends."

"Alright then," he smiled back. "Anyway, back to my mother. From what I was told, she was a unicorn named Heavenly Light, and apparently I've taken after her quite a bit, and have inherited her affinity for light magic, coat and eye color, and a variation of her mane colors as well. As for why I spoke of her in my sleep? It was because she was who I last thought about before I fell asleep."

There were a few 'awws' that were heard from how sweet that sounded.

"But how do you know what she looked like if she died shortly after you were born?" Starlight questioned.

"Because Princess Luna saw her a few times when she was alive, and showed me an image of her in my dreams before I was sealed."

"Oh."

"Okay, so we know about your mom, but what about your dad?" Twilight asked. "If you're a kirin, then that means that one of your parents was a dragon, right?"

Sol went silent for a few moments before letting out a sad sigh. "He was. His name was Fissure, and he was a good father to me. He would sneak into the castle to talk with Princess Celestia, and at times he would take me out to play or help me with my draconic half and the earth powers that I've inherited from him."

"He sounds like a good-" Twilight paused when something in her memory clicked. "Wait, did you say Fissure?"

"I did."

"You mean like the name of the statue sitting in the front courtyard with the other dragons?"

Sol's eyes slowly widened. "What statue and other dragons?"

"Just outside of the castle are six statues of dragons, each with a name on a plaque below them. The strange thing about them is that each of them seems to radiate some very powerful magic."

Fearing what he was thinking, Sol jumped down from the throne and bolted as fast as he could out of the throne room to the front castle gates. After stumbling a few times from still being so weak, he managed to exit the castle into the front courtyard. Slowing down to a stop, Sol looked up at the six towering statues with sorrowful eyes. Scanning over them, he saw the statue of Fissure and slowly made his way over to it. Ignoring the sound of galloping hooves coming from behind, Sol closed his eyes and laid his forehead against the statue.

"Sol? Is something wrong?" Twilight cautiously asked.

Holding back his watering eyes, Sol took a shaky breath and looked up. "These aren't just statues."

"What?"

"These statues are actually my father, Fissure, and my aunts and uncles."

Everyone looked with shocked expressions before shouting, "WHAT?!"

"But how?!" Twilight half-shouted.

A quiet sniffle escaped Sol before answering, "Because an ally of theirs betrayed them. He gave Inferno, the Dragon Lord at that time, a unique power that resulted in turning my father and the rest of them into stone. We tried to find a way to free them, but thanks to Starswirl's magic, he found out that they were all being kept just barely alive in there, and that freeing them from their petrified state would kill them."

There was a pause of silence before Daring spoke up.

"So they're trapped then," she concluded. "They're alive if they stay like that, but if they're freed, then they die."

"Yes, but it's not just that," Sol grimly continued. "I'm not really supposed to tell anypony this, but considering that you six are the Bearers of Harmony and friends, and since my golems or gargoyles let you all pass, I'm trusting you to keep this a secret. My father and the others here are what are called Scaleless Dragons. Each of them is the living embodiment a force of nature, and they each keep the balance of whatever element they represent in check. If my father or one of the other Scaleless Dragons were to die, then we would have a worldwide disaster based on their element on our hooves with no possible way to stop it."

Fluttershy sniffled. "But... it just seems so cruel to just leave them there like that."

"I know, and I agree with you, but we can't free them without putting the world in danger. Knowing that, either Princess Celestia and Princess Luna, or Starswirl must've relocated them from were they did battle in the Dragon Lands, and brought them here."

"But how could they've moved them to here?" Rainbow questioned. "That tunnel leading down here is way to small to even try and fit them."

"They probably used a shrinking spell," Starlight figured.

Nodding at her assumption, Sol turned back to his father's stone prison. "I had hoped that somepony would've found a way to safely free them by the time I woke up, but instead... instead I find them..."

Running a claw against the stone surface, a hiccup escaped Sol as he felt his tears swelling. He found himself struggling to hold them in when, much to his surprise, a pair of pink forelegs gently wrapped around him in a hug from behind. Feeling the warmness behind him and seeing the bouncy pink mane above him, he glanced up to see Pinkie resting her head on top of his as she held him.

"What...?"

"You looked like you needed a hug," Pinkie softly said.

"But you barely know me."

Pinkie tightening her hug on him a little more in a sign of assurance. "That doesn't matter to me. I don't like seeing anypony sad, and I find that a hug usually helps make ponies feel better faster."

He couldn't find it in himself to disagree with her. Not at that moment anyway. Finding her action comforting, Sol closed his eyes and let a few tears flow as he surrendered himself to her embrace.

Chapter 6- Returning to the Surface

Time ticked by as Sol remained sitting in front of his father's stone prison with Pinkie supporting him with a hug. Despite him barely knowing them, Sol found himself comfortable with them. If they were chosen by the Elements of Harmony to be the next Bearers, and they made it all the way down there and freed him, then surely they could be trusted. Thankfully for them, it didn't take long for Sol to start feeling better, having gone through the worse of it already.

Muttering his thanks to them, Sol was released from Pinkie. Giving his father's statue a goodbye nuzzle, Sol wiped his eyes and turned around to face the others.

"I'm sorry that you all had to see that."

"There's no need to apologize, darling," Rarity dismissed. "We understand that some hurts don't go away so easily, especially when it comes to something like this."

"Yeah. We get where you're comin' from," Applejack said. Some of us more than others.

Twilight stepped forward with a sad frown on her face. "If you want, we can leave you alone and give you some more personal time?"

"Thank you, but I'm over most of it... I think."

"Not to interrupt this moment," Daring spoke, "but if we're all done here, then could we move it along please? Incase everypony's forgotten, it's already nighttime, and I'd rather not have to worry about running low on food."

"There's no need for that, Miss Do-" Sol began as they started making their way through the castle's front courtyard, only to be interrupted by Daring.

"Just Daring or Daring Do please. Like I said before, calling me 'Miss' is just too formal and makes me feel old."

"Oh. Right. Sorry about that. Anyway, like I was saying, if you're worried about food and drinking water, then we could always get some from one of the food depots."

"The what?" Twilight asked.

"The food depots."

"But I thought that nopony has been down here for over a thousand years? How can they have food in them if nopony's here to farm them?"

"Because my earth elementals have been looking after the farms, and have been harvesting and storing the food."

"There are earth elementals? But we didn't see any of them on our way here?"

"That's probably because you didn't go near the farms where they're all at."

"Eenope," Applejack replied before blinking in realization. "Now hold on a second here. If they've been collectin' the food for that long, then wouldn't that mean that the food would've all gone bad by now?"

"Not quite. Each food depot is covered in preserving runes that'll keep the food as fresh as the day they were picked."

"Alright, so where are they?" Pinkie asked.

"The closest one is over on the other side of the Undercity."

"... 'Undercity'? ... really?" Rainbow deadpanned.

"What?"

"First there's the Underkingdom, and now there's the Undercity. What's next? The Underdome?"

"..."

"Oh come on! I was just kidding! You seriously have one?!" she bellowed in laughter.

"What? I have a thing for structures that are built underground," Sol defended.

"Speaking of underground," Twilight began. "We talked with a stone golem that explained a little bit that this place was built as a safe haven incase something happened to Equestria."

"That would be correct," he nodded.

"Alright, but how did you create all of this?"

"Actually, most of this was just a giant cavern when I first found it. After I brought it up with my father and told him of my plans for it, he decided that it would be a good idea and helped in making it into what it is now."

"You're kidding," Spike said. "There's no way that he could do all of that, and there's no way that there was enough white stone here to create all of this."

"First off, my father was the Lord of Earth and a Scaleless Dragon, meaning that he's literally Earth Incarnate. He had control over everything that is earth related, be they stone or plant."

Applejack blinked. "So he really did make all of this?"

"... well I did help him with a chunk of it, but yes, this was his doing for the most part. As for the part about the white stone, like I said, as the Lord of Earth, he had control over everything earth related, so he just used his powers to change the stone from normal rocks to these white ones."

"Hey, I have a quick question, but it's kinda personal," Pinkie said, but got a nod from Sol. "If your dad was the Lord of Earth and is now turned to stone, then does that make you the new Lord of Earth?"

A flash of sadness briefly crossed Sol's features. "It does. However, thanks to the crystal I was sealed in being cracked and my magic having leaked out of me, I no longer have enough magic to do all of that. Hay, I doubt that I even have enough magic to grow a flower or even levitate anything."

"Wait, you can use pony magic?" Twilight asked interestingly.

"I can. Like a unicorn or alicorn, I can channel my magic through my horn, or horns in this case, and cast pony magic from them."

"Sorry to interrupt this... again," Daring said with a bit of irritation, "but what about that food?"

"Oh, right. Sorry about that."

Bringing a claw up to his mouth, Sol let out a loud whistle that echoed throughout the night sky. Several silent seconds later, a flock of gargoyles flew over and landed around them with a heavy thud before falling to a knee.

"Yes, Your Highness?" they all said in unison.

"Thank you all for coming so quickly," Sol thanked them. "We require some food from the depots. Would some of you go and bring some to us for our journey to the surface?"

Nodding silently, three gargoyles flew off to fetch the food. Once they were out of sight, Sol turned around to see Twilight and the others all looking at him with shocked expressions.

"Is something the matter?"

"Dude! You're royalty?!" Rainbow shouted.

"I am... didn't I mention that?"

"NO!"

"... oops."

"Okay, just who are you?" Twilight asked.

"I'm sorry. I guess I should better introduce myself," Sol said before clearing his throat. "My name is Solar Rupture, but my friends and the princesses called me Sol. And down here, I am King of the Underkingdom."

There were varying degrees of expressions coming from them, ranging from disbelief, confusion, shock, nervousness, and excitement.

"Are you really a king?" Rarity asked.

"I am," Sol confirmed, only to tap his chin in thought. "Then again, I suppose that without any subjects to rule over, I'm not much of a king now am I?" He paused when he saw Spike and a few of the others starting to bow and quickly raised a claw for them to stop. "Please, there's no need for that."

"But-"

"I may be a king down here, but to the rest of Equestria, I am just another face in the crowd. And, Celestia forbid, until such a time does come that this place is ever used for its intended purpose, I intend on keeping it that way."

Everyone shared a look with one another.

"I must say that I wasn't expecting an answer like that from a king," Rarity said with a raised eyebrow.

"It's how Princess Celestia raised me," he shrugged. "She even sent me off to live with a family of earth ponies for a year and a half without magic to better understand their way of life, and to help me understand the meaning of hard work and humility as well. Thanks to that, I've become a better pony, and have come to rather enjoy working with my claws. I also found it strangely pleasing to come home with sore muscles after a long day of work because of it."

"Can't argue with that," Applejack proudly agreed.

Smiling in agreement, Sol looked up when he heard wings flapping to see that the gargoyles he'd sent had returned with a small bag of food in each of their claws. Once they landed, they divided the food up between them and prepared to leave again.

"Are you sure you can walk all the way there?" Starlight questioned. "I mean, it is a rather long walk, and if you can't walk there, then I doubt that you'll be able to fly there either."

"Not to mention the long tunnel we have to go through," Rainbow added with a groan.

Pausing to think about it, Sol nodded. "Yes, you're right. I doubt that I could even make it to the next town in my current condition."

"What's the name of it anyway? The Undertown?"

"Nope. It's called Subterraria."

"... does everything here have some sort of rock or underground pun in their name?"

"... not everything," he pouted, causing Rainbow to chuckle at him.

"Moving along," Twilight redirected. "So if you can't make it there, then what's your plan? Because I don't think that we can carry you and the others."

Sol motioned to the gargoyles surrounding them. "These gargoyles aren't just guards. They can help fly us over to the entrance within a few hour's ride. That is, if you're all willing?"

All it took from them was a glance before they agreed that it would be much quicker getting back by flying on them rather than walking again. Splitting up to pick their mounts, Applejack waited for Sol to be out of hearing range before she went up to Twilight and stopped her with a hoof on her shoulder.

"Is something wrong, Applejack?" Twilight asked.

She glanced over to Sol and spoke in a more quiet voice. "Somethin' doesn't feel quite right about his story."

"Which ones?"

"That's the thing," she said confusingly. "Ah'm not sure which ones are truth and which are lies. Now, y'all know that Ah'm really good when it comes ta tellin' if somepony's lyin', but with him... well, it's kinda hard ta say."

"What do you feel?"

"Ah feel like he's tellin' the truth in some places, half-truths in others, and is lyin' about the rest."

Twilight glanced over Applejack's shoulder to see Sol climbing onto the gargoyle's back.

"Well, to be fair, Applejack, we did only just meet him, so he probably doesn't quite trust us enough to tell us everything yet," she rationalized. "Probably won't for a while. Besides, we should consider ourselves lucky that he even told us what he did already."

"Ah know, but still, it's got me wonderin' as ta what's so important ta hide it from us. Ah mean, he did just open up ta us about his pa and what happened ta him, and those weren't lies."

"True, but we did kinda catch him red-hoofed." Twilight placed a reassuring hoof on her shoulder. "Don't worry, Applejack. We'll find out in time, but for now, how about we get out of here?"

Nodding in agreement, Applejack walked with Twilight up to a pair of gargoyles.

"Ah'm actually kinda surprised of ya, Twi," she said, climbing aboard her gargoyle mount. "Ah would've figured that ya would've wanted ta stay here a bit longer."

"Oh, you have no idea how much I'd like to," she smiled. "But the others are right and that we should be getting back home. Besides, I'd like to see Princess Celestia and ask her a few questions."

"What was that about Princess Celestia?" Sol asked, having heard the tail end of their conversation and rode over to them.

"Just that I was thinking about going to see her tomorrow," Twilight replied.

"... why tomorrow? I mean, I understand that it's late out, but the castle is just above the entrance to this place, so why not see her tonight?"

Twilight paused for a second before answering, "Because she and Princess Luna moved to a different location."

Sol was about to ask why they moved like that, but considering that the castle was built in the middle of the Everfree Forest, it made sense to him that they would've moved to a safer location eventually. Not that they needed it, of course, but more for the other ponies who would have to venture through the forest to see them.

"Oh. Well then, would you mind if I came along with you? I'm sure that she'll want to know that I'm up and about again... that, and if they did move, then I don't know where they are now."

"I don't see why not."

"Then let's get going!" Spike called out. "We'll need as much sleep as we can get if we're gonna make the morning train to Canterlot."

"What's a 'train'... and what's a 'Canterlot'?" Sol wondered.

"Canterlot is the capital city of Equestria where the princesses seated at," Twilight replied. "As for what a train is... that will take some time, so I'll explain it to you in detail later."

Keeping her to her word, Sol led the way as they flew up into the air on their gargoyle mounts and towards the entrance. As they flew through the night sky, Twilight flew her mount up alongside Sol's.

"I've been meaning to ask you something."

"Yes, Twilight?"

"How did you do this?" she asked, gesturing to the night sky above them, complete with stars and a moon.

"It's an illusion created by my aunt, Aurora, Lady of Life and Light," Sol began to explain. "She used her powers over the light to enchant the ceiling, making it appear exactly like what the skies above Equestria would look like."

"So this night sky is in real-time then?"

"Correct. What we see above us at this moment is the exact same as it is on the surface... at least, it's supposed to."

"Alright, but if that's true, then how's the sun able to give the plants down here the nutrients they need to survive during the daytime?"

"That, I'm not really sure about. I don't know the details behind it, but Aunt Aurora and Uncle Pyre both worked together on it." Sol rubbed his head and sighed. "Now I'm starting to regret not having asked them about it sooner."

Interested by it, Twilight pondered what other numerous spells could be involved that were used in the creation of the Underkingdom. For a few hours she thought about it and the other spells that went into this place until she felt her gargoyle mount suddenly shift downward and land on the ground.

As everyone got off their mounts, they thanked the gargoyles for their help and made their way into the cave.

"So how are you feeling after that, Fluttershy?" Rainbow asked.

"I'm okay," she smiled. "I'll admit that I was a bit nervous at first, but that gargoyle wasn't so bad after I got to talking with it."

"Good to hear." Rainbow turned to face ahead of herself and sighed loudly. "And now comes the annoying part."

"Speaking of this tunnel," Starlight began as she faced Sol, "what's up with it anyway? How come Twilight's and Rarity's magic works in here, but mine doesn't?"

"Because within these walls are special stones that prevents magic being used by anypony who isn't a Bearer of the Elements of Harmony, myself, Starswirl, or one of the Scaleless Dragons," Sol explained with a small smile. "It was actually my father's idea. We were trying to think of a way to make this place more safe and secure for us while hampering any intruders, and this was his solution."

"It kinda reminds me of how Chrysalis' throne prevented non-changelings from using their magic in the Changeling Kingdom."

Sol gave a deadpan expression. "Yes. Exactly like that," he sighed. "I told father that carving a throne from that stone for her and giving it to her was a bad idea."

"So, basically that means that I'm the only one who can't use their magic in here," Starlight sourly concluded.

"Does that mean that Twilight can teleport all of us out of here then?" Rainbow asked, desperately not wanting to walk the whole way again.

"Now that I know where we're going, I should be able to," Twilight figured. "But doing so will drain me pretty good."

"I can teleport us all back to Ponyville after we get back to the surface," Starlight offered.

"Thanks. I'll more than likely need it."

"But what about Sol?" Fluttershy inquired.

"What about him?"

"Where will he be staying?"

"I have a room at the castle," he shrugged. "If you want, I'm sure that we could find all of you some spare rooms to rest in for the night? Even if the princesses moved out of it, I doubt that they would've just abandoned it."

"Yeah, that's not a very good idea," Daring warned.

"Really? Why not?"

"Because the castle's in ruins. It's been like that since Nightmare Moon."

Sol came to a stop as his eyes locked onto Daring. "Who's Nightmare Moon... and when did this happen?"

Twilight shared a knowing look with the others before she approached him.

"I was hoping to ease you into this since you've been asleep for so long," she cautiously began, "but not long after Discord's defeat, Princess Luna's jealously over Princess Celestia corrupted her and transformed her into Nightmare Moon. After that, she tried to overthrow Princess Celestia, but was stopped when she used the Elements of Harmony against her and imprisoned her in the moon. It was then a few years ago when Nightmare Moon escaped from her prison and brought with her eternal night. It's also the time when my friends and I found the Elements, became the new Bearers of Harmony, and purged the Nightmare from Princess Luna."

Sol was unmoving as he processed this new information. It was bad enough to hear that his old home was destroyed, but to find out that it was done by Celestia and Luna fighting was becoming too much for him. Feeling his eyes starting to water again, Sol gritted his teeth in an attempt to hold them back, and looked directly at Twilight's apologetic and regretful expression.

"Take us up."

Twilight blinked. "What?"

"I need to see this for myself. Please, Twilight, teleport us up to the surface."

Hearing the sadness in his voice, Twilight slowly nodded and lit her horn to teleport them all back up. It took her a few moments to charge up her magic, but soon enough, she enveloped everyone in a blinding flash of light. Once the light died down, she saw that they weren't up on the surface like she'd intended, but instead in front of the stone wall entrance to the surface. Stepping forward, Twilight pressed her magic against the stone door until it started to descend. Once it stopped, Twilight watched Sol as he walked past her up to the Tree of Harmony, and placed a claw on it.

"At least you're still here, old friend," Sol muttered, feeling a brief moment of happiness when the tree glowed for a moment in recognition of him.

Remembering this place, Sol looked back to see the others approaching and led them out of the cave. Looking around, he saw a set of stairs running up the side of the cliff and made his way up them. By the time he got to the top, he found himself over by a rickety rope bridge leading across the chasm to the ruined castle. Seeing the state of his old home after a thousand years, Sol looking upon the ruins with disbelief and ignored the movement of the others coming up from the corner of his eyes as he slowly walked over to the bridge.

"Sol?"

Hearing Twilight call his name, Sol paused, but didn't turn back to look at her or the others.

"I'm... I need to be alone right now."

Without another word from any of them, Twilight and the others watched as Sol made his way over to the castle ruins.

"Shouldn't somepony go after him?" Fluttershy asked once he disappeared into the castle.

"He did ask to be left alone," Rarity said. "Besides, imagine what he must be going through right now."

Starlight nodded. "I think the worst part for him is that one moment it was still standing, and the next, he wakes up to see it instead in ruins."

"We should also remember that Princess Celestia took him in shortly after his birth, which also would've made this place Sol's home," Twilight added. "And I wouldn't doubt that hearing about Princess Celestia and Princess Luna fighting has made things even worse for him."

"So, what should we do then?" Rainbow wondered.

"For now, you should all head back home and get some rest. I'm going to go in after him."

"But your magic-"

"I'm fine, Starlight. While the mass teleportation spell was tiring, it didn't take as much out of me as I thought it would. I'll go in after him. Once he's had some time to himself to come to terms with what's happened, I'll approach him and offer him a room at the castle for the night."

"You sure you don't want somepony else to stay behind and come with you?" Spike asked.

"I'm sure, Spike. Right now, I think that the less ponies there are, the better."

Though hesitant, they went along with Twilight's decision as Starlight lit her horn in preparation for a mass teleport spell. Once Twilight saw that they'd all disappeared in a flash of light, she turned back to the castle ruins and followed after Sol.

Chapter 7- Time-Lost Kirin

Sol didn't say a word as he slipped through the opened doors to the ruined castle. Looking upon the old entrance hall, memories from before he'd been sealed sprung to the forefront of his mind. Despite it having been over a thousand years, to him it felt like he just went to sleep like any other night, and then woke up the next day. Seeing the cracked and weathered stone, and the remains of tapered banners and carpet, Sol let out a sad sigh and slowly walked down to the stairs on the far side of the room.

Ascending the stairs, he then headed off up the left staircase, wanting to see more of the castle before heading in the other direction. Ignoring the bats that had taken up residence in the ruins for the night, Sol made his way down the abandoned halls, idly having taken notice that somepony had apparently tried to clean up the ruins as he did. Several long minutes of silence and walking later, he came to the first place he'd been looking for, which just caused his sadness to grow.

While hearing about how Luna became Nightmare Moon and had fought Celestia was difficult for him to hear and believe, the aftermath of their battle in the throne room had only solidified it. All around him, Sol could see the evidence of what he believed to be the location for the majority of their conflict. Thanks to Luna's moon providing light through the gaping holes in the room, Sol could easily see where the beams of magic had carved into the stone, and the magical blasts that had scorched the stone they hit.

Walking up to Luna's throne, Sol brushed a claw over the old chair, feeling the once soft fabric that had gone damp and dirty due to prolonged exposure to the elements. Sighing sadly, Sol leaned his forehead against the throne.

"I'm sorry I couldn't be there to help you."

Turning away from the thrones, Sol made his way back down from the dais and backtracked his way to the entrance hall. Entering it, he made his way over to the opposite set of stairs and ascended them. Despite the poor condition of the castle, Sol's fresh memoires kept him on the path to where he wanted to go. Several corridors and a spiraling staircase later, Sol came upon a collapsed bridge leading to one of the castle's towers. Stopping before the burn marks from what he predicted to be a magical beam that had cut through it, Sol spread his wings to get a feel for them. With the gap being too big to jump over, the only way he'd be able to reach the other side right now would be to use his wings in giving him a boost. Satisfied with the few test flaps he gave, Sol leaped off the collapsed bridge and used his wings to get him safely over to the other side. Landing on the other side and wincing from the soreness of both of his wings for suddenly using them like that after so long without use, Sol folded them back beside him and continued into the tower on the far side of the bridge.

Pushing the rotted wooden door open, Sol found himself torn as he saw that the room had been damaged from the fighting, which resulted in a chunk of the wall having been blasted in. With the bed ruined, vines growing wild across the floor and walls, and the furniture all molded and rotted beyond repair. Sol sat down and let out a sad sigh.

"My old room," he muttered, his sad frown further growing after he took a look around with another sigh. "And no sign of my hammer and shield."

Pushing those thoughts off to the side for now, Sol recalled a trinket of his that Celestia and Starswirl made for him. Hoping that it was still there, Sol got up and made his way around to the other side of the ruined bed to the collapsed nightstand. Despite the wooden legs having been rotted and collapsed due to it being unable to support the weight of it, the reinforced drawer was still locked, minus the handle that had been attached to it. Using his claws, Sol dug them into the face of the drawer and gave it a small tug. Frowning at it being stuck, he dug his other claw into it and pulled at it again with a grunt of effort, this time accidentally tearing it off with the rest of the drawer still jammed up inside. Tilting the nightstand, Sol heard some items sliding out of it. Seeing what they were, a small smile formed upon seeing the golden chain necklace with a ruby setting in the center of the pendant, and a small brown leather pouch that held Sol's small emergency stash of twenty Bits.

Having what he came here specifically for, Sol looked over them to see if they had any damage from aging. Seeing that they were both in fine condition, he sat them down on his bed and looked around in the dresser drawers for something to attach his pouch to. After a bit of searching, he found an old leather belt. Despite it having aged, it was still durable enough to wear and strapped it on his waist. Walking back over to the ruined bed, he then slid the necklace over his head until the chain laid securely on his neck with the gem resting against his chest, and tied the Bit pouch to the side of his belt. With the necklace on, he brought his claws up to look at and frowned when he saw no changes to them.

"Guess the enchantment on it wore off," he muttered to himself before closing his eyes with a sigh.

For a few moments, Sol sat there in silence in the middle of his room until he heard the sound of wings flapping behind him, which was soon accompanied by the sound of hooves landing on stone. His ears perking up at the sounds, Sol looked back behind him to see Twilight standing there with a concerning look on her face.

"How are you holding up?"

Sol looked back in front of him with a heavy sigh. "... I'm... I can't say."

Twilight took a hesitant step closer to him. "I'm sorry," she apologized. "I know you said that you wanted to be alone, but I thought that you could use a friend now that some time has passed."

A friend, huh? "Sure. I suppose I could use one right about now."

With his permission, Twilight came over and sat down beside Sol.

"I'm also sorry that I didn't tell you about what happened with the princesses right away when you asked about them and how they lost their connection to the Elements. I wouldn't blame you for being untrusting of me, but please believe me when I say that it was never my intention to keep it from you forever. I just thought that it would've been easier for you to hear it after you had some time to adjust was all."

Sol opened his mouth to say something, but found his words faltering and instead sighed.

"I appreciate the thought, Twilight," he said with a sidelong glance, "but regardless, if something's happened to either Princess Celestia or Princess Luna, I'd like to know about it."

"Okay. But besides that, nothing's really happened between them since then. There have been a few times where they've been captured, but were freed not long afterwards without any harm to them."

"Alright."

Noticing a glance of moonlight shining in her eye, Twilight looked down and saw the necklace hanging off of Sol's neck.

"That's a really pretty necklace you have," she complimented him. "Where'd you find it?"

Sol brought a claw over the gemstone. "It was locked in the nightstand where I left it. It was a gift from Princess Celestia that had an enchantment on it, but it looks like that it's worn off over time."

"What kind of enchantment?"

"It was a sort of transformation spell similar to the ones that the changelings use. I couldn't go out in public as a kirin, so to help fix that, she and Starswirl put an enchantment on this necklace so that whenever I wore it, it would turn me into a unicorn."

"I see." Twilight stared at the necklace for a few moments in thought. "I'm sorry. I would try to do it myself if I could, but I'm afraid that I don't know of any enchantment spells like that. I've studied a few transformation spells, but none that you're looking for."

Sol nodded. "In that case, I'll need to hide myself until I can meet with the Princess and ask her to restore it."

"And how do you plan on hiding yourself from everypony when we get to Canterlot?" Twilight questioned. "Because while I do know an invisibility spell thanks to Starlight, neither of us can hold it for very long. Not to mention the crowds of ponies who'll more than likely be bumping into you while you're invisible."

Looking around the room, Sol found a pair of brown tattered window drapes hanging over the window on the undamaged side of the room. Walking over to them, he tore one the drapes down from the rings connecting them to the pole hanging across the top of the window, tossed it over him, and tied it down around the base of his neck in a makeshift cloak. With the cloth reaching down just barely out of reach of the floor, and hiding his face beneath the hood of it, Sol looked it over and adjusted it a little bit before he was satisfied with it.

"It's crude, but it should do the job in keeping other ponies from seeing what I look like underneath it," he said, turning to Twilight. "By the way, where are the others?"

"They all went home for the night," Twilight answered. "I thought that it would be better if I came alone so that you wouldn't feel overwhelmed with so many of us here."

A small smile formed on Sol's lips. "Thank you, Twilight."

"You're welcome," she said before letting out a tired yawn. "Excuse me. I guess that today's taken more out of me than I thought."

"You should head on back to your home then and get some rest. I'll stay here and find myself a room to sleep in for the night." Sol paused when he heard his stomach rumble loudly. "... and something more to eat as well. Apparently that food I ate while riding the gargoyle wasn't enough to fill me."

"Actually, if you want, you can come with me and stay at the castle with the Spike, Starlight, and myself."

"Thank you, but I'd rather not be of any inconvenience to you or the others."

"Well, it's a good thing you aren't then. Besides, we've got plenty of food in the kitchen, and there're so many spare bedrooms that we could probably house half of Ponyville."

"Ponyville?"

"It's the name of the town we live in. It sits near the edge of the Everfree Forest, so it won't take us long to get there, and even less by teleportation... that is, unless you really don't want to."

Though hesitant to accept her offer at first, a safe and secure place to rest for the night with good food did sound good to him. Besides, with how weak he still was, he doubted that he could properly fight off even a lone manticore right now, or even a timberwolf if one were ever to dare attack him. Believing that he'd be better off with her, Sol agreed to her offer.

"If you insist on it, then I would be honored and grateful for your hospitality, Twilight," he thanked with a bow.

Twilight nodded and approached Sol with focused eyes. "Before we leave, though, I have a question for you, and I'd like for you to be honest about it."

"... alright. What is it you wish to know?"

"Applejack is the Element of Honesty, so she's pretty good when it comes to telling when ponies are lying. Now, I'll understand if it's too private for you to answer, but I'd like to know what it was that you were lying to us about. I hope it's nothing dangerous to us."

Sol bit his lower lip as he hesitantly thought it over. "That... depends. I've been hiding the fact that I'm a kirin from everyone because of who's son I am. There are those, like Dragon Lord Inferno for example, that found out about me and had planned to use me to get to my family, so it was imperative that I kept my true nature hidden from everything else. That's the dangerous part."

"Alright, but what about what you've been lying to us about?"

"I'm sorry, but I cannot tell you that."

Twilight raised an eyebrow. "And why not? I'm sorry to press, but if it's going to put my friends and I in danger, then don't I have a right to know?"

"Yes, you do," Sol agreed with a frown, "but I can't tell you because Princess Celestia told me not to tell anypony without her consent."

"... is it really that big of a secret?" Sol gave a single nod, causing Twilight to sigh in reluctant acceptance. "Alright. I promise to let it go and not ask you about it anymore."

"Thank you, Twilight."

Twilight smiled. "So, are you ready to go then? I understand if you'd like some more time to think things over and come terms with all that's happened."

Sol looked around his old bedroom and shook his head. "Thank you, but I don't think that staying here is going to do me any good. It'll take me a while, but I'll get over it... eventually."

Nodding silently, Twilight stood beside Sol and lit her horn to teleport them away.

Reappearing in the middle of the entrance hall of her castle, Twilight stood beside Sol as he shook his head.

"I don't remember being teleported to be so disorienting," he said, blinking the spots out of his eyes. "I used to teleport and be teleported before, but I never had any problems with it."

"Well, you have been sleep for over a thousand years, so your body is probably not used to it anymore," Twilight figured.

"I guess."

Seeing a nearby coat hanger, Sol pulled off his cloak and moved to hang it on one of the hooks, but paused.

"Do you have any castle staff about that I should know of?" he asked, cautious that he doesn't accidently reveal himself to anypony else.

"No, actually."

"... so no guards or staff at all?"

"Nope."

"... why? You're a princess living in her own castle. Shouldn't you at least have a few guards to make sure that nopony tries to steal from you or ponynap you?"

Twilight was about to say that she didn't feel like she needed it, but memories of Starlight's revenge and the changelings started to resurface. Remaining silent for a few moments, Twilight made a mental note to ask Celestia if she could have a few guards assigned to her castle.

"... okay, you do have a good point," she admitted. "But still, you don't need to worry about anypony coming in here and seeing you, so you can relax."

Knowing that he would have some privacy in here with the lack of castle staff, and feeling assured by Twilight's words, Sol hung his cloak on the coat hanger. Free from his makeshift clothing, Sol followed after Twilight down the halls of her castle, paying extra attention to the material it was made of.

"This looks like the same crystal that the Tree of Harmony is made of."

"You're right," she confirmed. "After my friends and I defeated Tirek two years ago from yesterday, the Tree of Harmony gave me this castle."

Sol froze in place. "Tirek broke free from Tartarus?! How?!"

"Escaped is more like it. We believed that it happened when Cerberus left his post a while before then. But, like is said, my friends and I defeated him and sent him back in chains and in a cage."

"Oh... well thank you then. Having to deal with him once already was bad enough."

Twilight nodded before looking back at him with a concerning look.

"By the way, I remember Tirek saying something about how you'll pay for sending him to Tartarus."

Sol frowned. "So he's still holding that grudge then."

"It sounded like it."

"By the way, what exactly happened after Tirek escaped? Because I could've sworn that my crystal was shaking, and that I felt an incredible influx of power."

Twilight blushed with embarrassment. "Sorry. That rumbling would've been from my battle with Tirek. As for the power influx, that was because he was holding my friends hostage, and in exchange for their freedom, I had to give him all of the alicorn magic that I was given."

Sol's eyes widened in surprise. "Tirek had all of the alicorn magic in Equestria?"

"That, plus all of the earth pony, pegasi, and unicorn magic."

"... no wonder why my crystal was cracked then. With all of that power under his control, the requirements for my release were met and my seal was being released."

"Yes, but like I said already, my friends and I defeated him, returned the stolen magic back to everypony, and returned Tirek back to Tartarus."

Letting it end at that, Twilight led Sol to the kitchen where she went around to make a late lunch for them. While she was busy with that, Sol looked around the kitchen in wonder at all of the new equipment in there, namely the lights, which he found most interesting as he found the light switch and began to play with it. After a full minute of flipping the lights on and off, he was finally stopped when Twilight, who was becoming somewhat disoriented with the lights going on and off, held the light switch still with her magic and asked him to stop it. Having his attention drawn away from the lights for now, he went up alongside Twilight as she continued making them something to eat. As she did, she gave him a quick rundown of some of the implements that were there, like the refrigerator, air vents, microwave, the stove, and the oven. While they did have ovens during his time, they didn't look anything like this, or even run the same.

Offering Twilight his help, Sol assisted her in their meal as best he could without getting in the way. Not long after that, they were finally finished with their late dinner. While it might've been just a few sandwiches and a simple salad, Sol was grateful for the food and made sure to voice his thanks to Twilight before the two of them dug in. Humming with how good it was, Sol found himself so lost in it that he didn't notice the other pony who had entered the kitchen.

"Oh, you're here... both of you."

"Hello," Sol greeted.

"Hi, Starlight," Twilight greeted as well as she walked in. "Where's Spike?"

"I put him to bed. The poor guy was so tired that he didn't even make it to the castle before he fell asleep on my back."

"Thank you for that."

Starlight gave a happy nod and pulled out an apple from the fridge before joining them at the table.

"So, what's going on here?"

"We got a bit hungry and decided to have a late dinner. Also, Sol will be staying here for the night."

"Alright. Oh, before I forget to tell you, everypony's coming with us to Canterlot tomorrow morning."

Twilight paused from her meal. "But what about Rarity and Applejack? I thought they said that they had work to do tomorrow?"

"Normally, yes, but given what all we found down there, they agreed that it would be better for all of us to go."

"And what about Daring Do?"

"She's currently staying over at Rainbow's place and said that the two of them will meet us at the train station in the morning."

"I bet Rainbow's really excited to have her over like that."

"Heh. That she was."

Finishing up their meal with a content sigh, they cleaned up and headed back out into the halls. Going up a flight of stairs, Twilight led Sol to where the guest rooms were and stopped in front of one of the doors.

"You can stay here for the night," she said, opening the door for him and following him inside. "This room has a private bathroom connected to it through that door over there, so feel free to help yourself with that."

"I probably should," he figured before turning around to Twilight with a smile. "And thank you again for letting me stay the night here, Twilight. To be honest, with how weak I am, I doubt that I would be strong enough to stop a manticore or something from attacking had I stayed inside the castle."

"It's fine, Sol. Don't worry about it." Twilight walked over to the doorway and stopped with the door half closed. "Before I call it a night myself, is there anything that you need?"

"Thank you, but you've done more than enough for me. Have a good night, Twilight, and I shall see you in the morning."

"Alright. You have a goodnight too, and I'll see you bright and early. We'll be catching the morning train to Canterlot."

Seeing her close the door, Sol unbuckled his belt and laid it and his necklace down on the nightstand. Making his way to the bathroom, he played with the lights again for a while before finally leaving them on. Taking notice of the nice water fixtures over by what looked to be a bathtub, he walked over to it and turned one of the handles. Seeing the water shooting from the nozzle above his head, Sol jolted back in surprise, but calmed down soon after and held a hoof up to the water, only to recoil it when he felt how cold it was. Turning the first handle back, he then began to turn the second one and reached up again to feel the water getting hot quickly.

So they learned how to freely control the temperature of their bathing water? Interesting.

Fiddling with the two water valves for a little bit longer, Sol got the water to the right temperature for him and stepped into the shower. Feeling the water washing over him, he sighed in relief and closed his eyes in relaxation.

Several minutes later after his coat and mane were cleaned, Sol stepped out of the shower and dried himself up with a towel hanging on the towel rack. Clean, refreshed, and relaxed, Sol walked over to the bed and slipped under the covered where he blissfully sighed at the softness that the bed and pillow provided for him. However, despite how relaxed and tired he felt, with everything he went through today, and what he knew tomorrow held for him, Sol found that sleep wouldn't come easily to him tonight.

Chapter 8- Dawn of a New Day

Author's Note

Yes, I know that the title is a reference to Majora's Mask, but ever since I got Breath of the Wild, I've had Zelda on my mind and couldn't stay focused on writing, hence the lack of new chapters these last few weeks. But now that I've finally beaten it (minus a perfect completion because of how long I've been keeping you guys), I can get back to releasing chapters on a regular basis.

Chapter 8- Dawn of a New Day

Sol found himself unwilling to wake up this morning. While he used to almost always rise with the sun each day, the lack of sleep he got last night didn't help him much. Besides, the softness and comfort of the beds from this era was too much for him to want to leave as he pulled the blanket up over his head to shield his eyes from the sunlight, and hopefully get some more sleep.

"Mmmmm... five more minutes."

Comfortable and safe from the sunlight, Sol found himself drifting back to sleep when a series of knocks sounded from his bedroom door.

"Yes?" he tiredly grumbled.

"Excuse me, Sol? It's Spike. Can I come in?"

"Sure."

Taking that as his cue, Spike opened the door and saw Sol's form under the bedsheets. Wishing he was in his place right now, Spike walked over to Sol's bedside.

"Sorry if I woke you, but we figured that you'd like some breakfast before we headed off to the train station for Canterlot."

"Do I have to?" Sol asked with a yawn. "I barely got any sleep last night, and this bed is really soft. It's far better than any bed that we had back in my time, including beds made of clouds."

"Sorry, but the train leaves in an hour, and it'll be around noon by the time we get to Canterlot. Besides, it'll still be here when we get back."

"If I come back."

Spike gave Sol a curious look. "Why wouldn't you come back?"

"Besides not wanting to encroach on you guys more than I already have, I'm not so sure what'll happen after I... meet with Princess Celestia."

"I can understand that, but it's really no problem. And I wouldn't worry about Princess Celestia. If what you said was true and she did take you in like that, then if we explained things to her, I'm sure that she'd understand and let you stay with us if you wanted to."

Sol bit his tongue as he thought it over. While he did enjoy the company of Twilight, Spike, and their friends so far, he was also starting to really miss Celestia and Luna, and was sure that they missed him just as much, if not more. Sliding out of the bed, he grabbed his belt and necklace off of the nightstand. His belt strapped on is waist with his Bit pouch dangling at his side, and his necklace hanging from his neck, he followed Spike out of his room towards the kitchen.

"By the way, what's a train?"

Spike looked back at Sol before remembering his situation.

"Oh, right. I guess you wouldn't know what a train is, huh?" he chuckled. "Well, a train is a... well..." Spike pondered on how to best describe them so that Sol would understand. "Okay, how about this? A train is like a giant metal carriage that moves on a set of metal tracks laid in the ground."

"Okay..." Sol said, motioning for Spike to continue.

"Anyways, they're powered by a giant steam engine and are able to pull several thousands of pounds of weight behind them. It's what we use to move large shipments of supplies and to transport large numbers of ponies all around Equestria."

"How safe are they?"

"Pretty safe. The only time I've ever heard of a train accident was during some winter storm when the tracks iced over and threw the train off of them." Spike shuddered. "Thank goodness it was a cargo train and not a passenger train."

"Otherwise they're okay?"

"Yep. We pretty much always use them when we want to get to somewhere out of Ponyville, unless the princesses send us a chariot or something."

Humming to himself, Sol continued to follow Spike until they came to the kitchen where Twilight and Starlight were in the middle of their breakfast.

"Good morning, Sol," Twilight greeted with a welcoming smile.

"And a good morning to you too, Twilight," Sol said with a bow.

"Please, Sol, you don't need to bow to me."

"Sorry. It's a force of habit. My mother taught me to always be polite and respectful to mares, and I'd much rather prefer to not have her find out that I didn't."

"... and how would she know exactly?" Starlight suspiciously questioned.

"Mothers know everything. They may not know of it immediately, but in the end, they always find out."

Twilight shivered as she recalled several times where her mom found out about something that she or Shining did as foals, and the punishment they'd received afterwards. Pushing those unpleasant memories to the recesses of her mind, Twilight levitated a spare plate of food over to Sol.

"Here you go. I hope you like them."

Sol looked curiously at the fluffy golden discs. "What are these?"

"Pancakes," Twilight happily chirped. "They're really good. I made them myself."

"All hail the Pancake Princess," Spike snickered.

"The what?" Sol asked.

"It's an inside joke. But really, Twilight does make really good pancakes."

Sol looked down at his meal. "Okay. So how do I eat it exactly? Just cut it into pieces?"

"If you want to. You can also put some syrup or fruits on them to make them better."

Seeing Spike push a bottle of syrup over to him, Sol took it in his claw and examined it for a moment. Pouring some of it onto his pancake, he grabbed his fork and cut a slice off before putting it into his mouth.

"So? How is it?" Twilight asked.

Humming to himself, Sol ate the fluffy pancake before swallowing it with a satisfied sigh.

"It's really good," he smiled. "Thank you for making this, Twilight."

"You're welcome," she said, smiling back before glancing up at the clock. "I'm sorry to say this, but you might wanna hurry up if we're going to make it to the train station on time."

"Do you know exactly when it's coming?"

"Thanks to the clock on the wall I do."

Sol glanced over at the clock too, but just gave it a confusing look.

"What's a clock?"

"A clock is what we use to tell the time of day," Spike answered him. "Didn't you have anything like that?"

"Sorry, but the closest thing we had at that time was a sundial, and even that wasn't anywhere close to what this thing is."

Humming in thought, Sol proceeded to finish his meal. After which, Spike took his plate and quickly rinsed it off and set it on the rack to dry before he followed after Sol, Twilight, and Starlight down the entrance hall.

"Alright, is everypony ready?" Twilight asked, only to frown when Sol draped his makeshift cloak over himself.

"I am now."

With the four of them ready to leave, Twilight led them out of the castle and into town. Having a good look at the town now with it being daylight, Sol looked around to see ponies going about their business while they greeted one another as they passed by. Seeing how peaceful everypony was here, Sol smiled and felt himself relax.

"I think I could get used to this place," he idly commented.

Starlight glanced over to him. "Really?"

"Mhmm."

"But you've only been here for a single night. Don't you think that it's a bit too soon for you to be thinking that?"

"Compared to what it was like back then, this place is like a peaceful slice of heaven. It's refreshing to me."

"... well, when you put it like that, I guess I can understand."

Sol nodded, but his smile soon turned to confusion when he saw a giant hole in the ground.

"What happened here?"

"Remember when I said that Tirek escaped?" Twilight asked.

"Yes?"

"Well, when he came after the alicorn magic, he destroyed my home here."

"Yeah," Spike sadly sighed. "I really miss that place."

"Looks kinda small for a castle," Sol commented.

"It wasn't a castle," Twilight corrected. "It was a library built into a tree."

"Really? Well, that's interesting, but where are the roots of it at? Did Tirek destroy them too when he destroyed the tree?"

"No. My friends dug up the roots and turned it into a chandelier that's hanging in the throne room." Twilight watched as Sol's eyes narrowed as he hummed in thought. "Something on your mind?"

"Sorry. It's not important," he dismissed. If only my magic didn't leak out during my sleep, then I could...

"Then let's get a move on," Spike said, interrupting his thoughts. "We're cutting it close enough as it is, and if we waste anymore time, then we might not get our tickets in time."

Spike went on ahead while the others followed after him. Once they'd caught up to him, Sol looked over to Twilight.

"Just so I'm clear, do you ponies still use Bits as currency?"

"We do," Twilight nodded. "We also use gemstones as well, depending on where you go. Most places will accept either, but some will only take Bits."

"And how much is it for one of these train tickets?"

Twilight glanced over with a smile. "Ten Bits, but you don't need to worry about that. I've got you covered."

"But, Princess-" Sol paused when he saw the disapproving look she was giving him. "Er... Twilight, I'd rather not trouble you more than I already have. I can pay for it myself with what I have."

"I know, but I really don't mind. Besides, you're limited on the amount of Bits you have right now, right?"

Though he didn't like the thought of taking advantage of her hospitality like this, Sol knew that she was right. With a bit of reluctance, Sol silently nodded and accepted Twilight's help, much to her delight. Several minutes later, they came to a building that Twilight explained to Sol to be the train station. After waiting for her to get their tickets, Sol followed Twilight, Starlight, and Spike to the waiting platform where the others waited for them. But, as he looked around, he noticed that one of the ponies from yesterday was missing.

"Where's Miss Do?" Sol asked, not seeing the adventurous pegasus anywhere.

"Shhh! Not so loud!" Rainbow hissed, pointing over to her side where a tan mare in a purple cloak with red glasses and a silver hat stood.

"And haven't I told you not to call me 'Miss' anyway?" she asked.

Though he didn't recognize her, Sol did recognize her voice. Confused, he approached her to get a better look.

"Daring Do? Is that you?"

She nodded. "Yes, but while I'm like this, I'd prefer if you called me A.K. Yearling."

Sol raised an eyebrow. "Why?"

"Because I like to keep my personal life and work life separate," she replied. "While I'm like this, I'm A.K. Yearling, author and writer of the Daring Do series. And while I'm in my vest and pith helm like when we first met, I'm Daring Do, explorer and treasure hunter."

"... alright. I think I get it."

With that little matter out of the way, they were about to go take a seat on the waiting benches when Rarity halted Sol with a hoof to his chest, and an appalled look on her face.

"Forgive me if I sound rude, Sol," she apologized with a hint of disgust, "but what is that thing you're wearing?

Sol looked at the cloth covering him. "You mean my cloak?"

"That is supposed to be a cloak? Pardon me for saying this, darling, but it looks more like somepony tried making it out of old drapes."

"... actually, that's exactly what they are," Sol said, earning him a horrified look from Rarity.

"Oh, no, no, no, no! This will simply not do!" she stated with a stomp of her hoof. "I cannot in good consciousness allow for somepony to just walk around wearing old tattered drapes like that! I'm sorry, Sol, but we're going back to my boutique and replacing that with a proper cloak at once!"

"Sorry, Rarity, but Ah don't think that there'll be enough time," Applejack said, pointing to their left where the train could be seen coming towards them. "Looks like you'll just have ta wait until we get back."

Rarity frowned in displeasure. "Fine. But mark my words, the first chance I get, I'm going to get rid of that thing and make you a cloak worthy of royalty... which is what you are since you are technically a king, but my point still stands!"

Not really sure what to make of that, Sol just silently nodded and went along with it. As he did, he felt the rumbling coming from the train and watched as it approached with a trail of smoke. Feeling a sense of unease for seeing it for the first time and from the rumbling, Sol glared at the train, even as it started to slow down and eventually stop at the loading platform.

"I'm kinda surprised that you handled that so well," Starlight commented.

"Yeah!" Pinkie agreed with a bounce. "For a moment I thought that you'd probably get all defensive and start growling at it or something."

"Why would you think that?" Sol asked her, only to get a shrug in return.

"Anyway," Twilight began, "we should get on board. Once you get inside, just take a seat anywhere and relax and enjoy the ride."

Following after her, Sol cautiously walked inside the train car and looked around at the interior of it. Seeing the rows of lounging seats along sides of the walls, leaving a walking isle in the middle, Sol went up and laid himself down on the seat opposite of the one that Twilight and Starlight shared. Getting himself comfortable with it, Sol started to relax when he felt the train suddenly jerk. Alarmed, his head snapped up and looked around for what caused it, but stopped when he heard a giggling from across from him where Twilight sat.

"Easy there. It's just the train pulling out of the station is all."

"Does it normally do that?" Sol questioned.

"Sometimes, but you get used to it pretty quickly."

Glancing out the window, Sol watched as they were exiting the train station and let out a yawn.

"You alright?" Starlight asked.

"Just tired," Sol said, rubbing his eye. "I barely got any sleep last night with all that's happened yesterday."

"In that case, why don't you go on ahead and get some rest?" Twilight suggested. "It'll be a few hours until we get to Canterlot. We'll wake you up before we get there."

Thanking Twilight, Sol yawned again and curled himself up beneath his cloak. Resting his head on his folded arms, he closed his eyes and soon fell asleep.

Despite it only being a few hours of sleep, Sol found the nap he took to be quite refreshing, and would've stayed asleep like that if it weren't for a hoof gently nudging him awake.

"Sol?"

Grumbling, Sol peeked his head from under his cloak to see Twilight there.

"Sorry to wake you, but we're almost to Canterlot."

Nodding, Sol opened his mouth to reply, but instead let out a yawn that showed his fangs.

"Sorry about that," he apologized, wiping the sleep from his eyes.

"I-It's okay," Twilight nervously said, feeling slightly unnerved from seeing the fangs in his mouth for the first time.

"How much longer until we get there?"

"Just a few more minutes. If you look out the window, you can see Canterlot."

After stretching out his legs, arms, and back with a few audible and satisfying pops and groans, Sol looked out the window and saw the capital city of Canterlot built on the side of the mountain. While at first he questioned why somepony though it would be a good idea to build a city like that on the side of the mountain, it was soon forgotten as he took a better look at it. Though it was a very beautiful city by Sol's standards, he could also see a few elements of the Undercity that were incorporated into Canterlot's architecture.

"So? What do you think?" Twilight asked, having noticed the way he was looking at it.

"It's beautiful. And in a way, I can kind of reminds me a little bit of the Undercity."

Twilight looked out the window at Canterlot. "I suppose I could see a resemblance between the two," she admitted. "Then again, we did arrive at the Undercity around sunset, so I would need to see it again during the daytime to better compare them."

Sol closed his eyes in thought for a moment before speaking.

"While I would prefer to keep the Underkingdom sealed as much as possible until it's to be properly used, if you want to, you can go back down there."

"Really?" Twilight asked hopefully, eager to go back down and explore it further.

"Consider it my thanks for all that you have done for me since my awakening," he said with a smile.

Smiling back and thanking him, Twilight then began walking Sol through what Canterlot is like. As they got lost in their conversation, they felt the train give a small jerk, signaling that they were coming upon the train station.

Checking over himself again to make sure that nopony could see him under his cloak, Sol then followed after Twilight and Starlight out of the train and grouped on the platform. Taking position in the center of the group, he walked with the eight mares and baby dragon into the city.

"So, what time are we seeing the Princess at?" Starlight asked.

"Actually, there isn't a time set since we decided it last night," Twilight replied. "So, since Princess Celestia doesn't know that we're coming, we're not really in any rush."

"In that case, can we stop somewhere to eat first?" Rainbow whined as she rubbed a hoof to her stomach. "I'm starving here!"

"Ah wouldn't mind gettin' somethin' ta eat either," Applejack agreed.

"I suppose it wouldn't hurt to have some lunch before meeting with the Princess," Twilight figured.

"In that case," Rarity began, eyeing Sol out, "after we're done with lunch, could we perhaps make a quick detour over to my boutique here in Canterlot?"

"I don't see why not. Is there something going on there that you need to attend to?"

There was a glint in Rarity's eyes. "Oh, there will be. After all, I said that I would do something about Sol's cloak the first chance I got, and by Celestia, I intend on doing just that!"

Sol looked around nervously. "Don't I get a say in this?"

"Afraid not, sugarcube," Applejack sighed. "When Rarity gets like this, there's not much that'll stop her. It'll be better for ya ta just go along with it."

"Alright!" Pinkie exclaimed. "So first we're off to Doughnut Joe's for some food, then to Canterlot Boutique, and then the castle to see Princess Celestia!"

Watching Pinkie bounce up ahead of them, Sol followed after her and the others. However, despite the pleasant aura Twilight and the others had about them, Sol was becoming increasingly nervous, not because of what Rarity had in store for him for him, but because of the pony residing in the castle.

Chapter 9- Lunch in Canterlot

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 10- Reunion

Putting the unpleasant subject behind them for now, the group finished eating their food in silence before everyone, with the exception of Spike, chipped in for the meal on their way out. With the lunch rush now over with, the streets of Canterlot were a little less crowded now, which Sol was rather pleased with since it meant less ponies around to notice him. Of course, with him being surrounded by seven heroines, Spike, and a famous author, there were still plenty who's attention they'd caught. This became increasingly so when they went further into the city where the nobles lived, along with their next destination.

"Thank goodness we're here," Rarity said with a sigh of relief. "Now I can finally get to throw out that rag and get you into something more appropriate."

Opening the door, Rarity led the group inside of what Sol found out to be a clothing store, or more specifically, Rarity's Canterlot Boutique.

"One moment please, I'll be right out to help you," a voice called from further within.

"Sassy? It's me, Rarity."

A few seconds later, a tall light-blue unicorn with a two-toned orange and yellow mane walked out from the back room with a smile.

"Ah, hello, Rarity, everypony," Sassy welcomed them.

"Hello, Sassy," Rarity returned as she approached her and shared a quick hug. "So, how have things been here at the store?"

"Today's been rather quiet, but other than that, I have a few orders that I was currently working on," she reported. "But I could use a break from that for a moment. So then, what can I do for you?"

Rarity motioned for Sol to come forward. As he did, Sassy's face scrunched up as she saw what he was wearing.

"Sol, this is Sassy Saddles," Rarity introduced. "She works here at the Canterlot Boutique and runs it while I'm not here."

"Hello, Miss Saddles," Sol greeted with a bow.

"Sassy, this is Solar Rupture, or just Sol for short."

"Hello," Sassy unsurely said.

"We were on our way to see Princess Celestia," Rarity continued, "but as you can see here, Sol is in dire need of a new cloak."

Sassy recoiled as she looked at Rarity in shock. "You mean to tell me that you were about to meet with the Princess with him wearing that?!"

"Oh, believe me, as soon as I saw what he was wearing, I wanted nothing more than to drag him back to my boutique in Ponyville to do something about it. But unfortunately, the train had arrived before I could do anything. And that's why we're here, to get rid of this abomination of a cloak and replace it with a new one."

"... I feel like I should be offended by that," Sol muttered. "And yet, she isn't wrong either."

"In that case, let's get to work right away," Sassy said. "After all, if you're planning on seeing the Princess, then we can't have you keeping her waiting."

"Exactly." Rarity turned back to the others. "You all go on ahead and make yourselves comfortable. We might be a while."

While Rarity and Sassy escorted Sol to the back to be fitted for his cloak, Fluttershy walked over to look at some of the dresses, while the rest of them took a seat on some of the couches scattered across the room. After almost a half-hour of waiting and hearing the occasional yelp from Sol getting poked in the next room over, Daring got up and stretched her wings.

"Welp, I'm sorry to have to ditch you all, but I better get going," she announced.

"Awww. Already?" Rainbow whined.

"But aren't you going to stay with us and meet Princess Celestia?" Twilight asked.

"Nah, I'm good," Daring said before pulling out a familiar glass jar from under her cloak. "Besides, I have to get somepony to analyze this for me."

"Are those the shavings you took from that dragon's statue in the Undercity's castle courtyard?"

"Yep. I know of a few ponies who might be able to do something about this."

"You mean safely free them from their petrification?"

"Yeah, but I make no promises."

"But what if they refuse?" Starlight questioned.

Daring smirked and tucked the jar away. "They owe me a few favors that I can call in if they don't. Besides, after I tell them that it came from an ancient petrified dragon, I highly doubt that either of them will refuse me."

"Well then, it was nice working with you again," Twilight said, sharing a hoofshake with Daring. "We'll be sure to tell Sol what you're doing, as well as tell Princess Celestia about your major role in helping us find him."

"Thank you, Princess," Daring smiled. "Well, I guess I'll see you all later."

Waving goodbye to them, Daring started to leave, but slowed her pace down when she saw Rainbow land beside her with a nervous smile.

"Soooo... are we gonna be seeing you at the next Daring Do Convention?" she asked.

"Sorry, Rainbow Dash, but I only did that last time because I needed the extra security for the key, and to hide from Doctor Caballeron." Daring pushed the door open, but paused and looked back with a smirk to a sulking Rainbow. "But who knows? A Daring Do 'cosplayer' might just bump into you. Would be nice to actually see the convention without having to worry about fans hounding me for once."

With that, Daring left the boutique, not even bothering to look back at the excited smile that she knew was plastered on Rainbow's face. With something to look forward to, Rainbow internally squeed giddily as she made her way back to the spot on the couch she'd been sitting on.

"You doin' alright there, Rainbow?" Applejack questioned with a small smirk. "Ya look like you're about ready ta burst."

"Nah, I'm good," Rainbow nonchalantly dismissed, though she was anything but on the inside.

Spike looked from Rainbow and the others to the room in the back. "So, how much longer do you think-"

"I must admit, I'm glad that we went with your choices for the color scheme, Sol."

"-never mind."

"I agree, Sassy," Rarity said as she walked out from the back room. "Although I do like the thought of using royal-purple, the white does compliment the gold just as nicely."

Stepping out from the back room behind Rarity and Sassy, they saw Sol wearing a new white hooded-cloak with gold borders. The cloak also came with a pair of slits on the back for his wings if he chose to use them, which where both hidden by a flap that blended in with the cloth.

"This is a really nice piece of work you two have made," Sol complimented them, the hood of his new cloak pulled back over his head just enough to hide his horns.

"Thank you, Sol," Rarity thanked.

"Now, you must come back to the boutique later whenever you can," Sassy said. "By looking at the measurements that Rarity took, you seem to have quite the unique figure."

"No wonder they took so long back there," Rainbow grumbled before blinking as a thought came to her. "Wait a sec, did Sassy see Sol?"

"No, she didn't," Rarity replied. "Sol is still quite adamant on not revealing himself to anypony outside of us, so I had to take all of his measurements behind a drawn curtain."

"I understand that some ponies prefer some privacy," Sassy said, "but I don't quite understand why he only wanted Rarity for this. Also, and please don't take offense to this, Sol, but what happened to your eyes?"

Rarity placed a hoof on Sassy's shoulder. "Let's just say that both his eyes and situation are unique, Sassy, and leave it at that."

"Very well," she sighed. "Now then, is there anything else I can help you with, Rarity?"

"Thank you, darling, but now that we got Sol his new cloak, we really should be heading off to see the Princess."

Sassy nodded. "In that case, I better get back to work on those orders. I'll see you next time, Rarity, everypony."

With Sassy waving them goodbye, they exited the boutique and began down the sidewalk again.

"So, is there anything anypony else wants to do?" Twilight asked, getting a round of headshakes in response. "In that case, we're off to the castle!"

As the group made their way through the city, Sol looked around them and saw that somepony was missing.

"I think we forgot about A.K. back there," he voiced.

"Actually, Sol, she already left," Twilight informed him. "She said that she was going to take some samples that she took from one of the petrified Scaleless Dragons over to some ponies to see if they can safely free them from their current state."

Sol blinked in surprise. "Is that even possible?" he skeptically asked. "The Princesses, Starswirl, and myself looked into it, but none of us were able to find a way to free them."

"True, but remember that that was over one thousand years ago. Equestria's technology and magic has progressed throughout the years, so they might know of a spell or something to safely free them."

"And if her ponies can't find it?"

Twilight shrugged. "Then we can try to find one ourselves. And if there isn't one, then we'll just have to try and make one."

A feeling of reassurance washed over Sol as he thought this over further. While he, Celestia, Luna, and Starswirl did all try their best to find a way to safely free his father and the others, they were limited with the resources that they had to work with. But now with it being a thousand years into the future, and with the points that Twilight made, Sol was starting to regain hope that perhaps a solution could be found.

Feeling a bit happier with that thought in mind, Sol turned the next corner with the others, only to find his happiness replaced with an increasing sense of nervousness and hesitation. Gulping, Sol's eyes wandered up to the wall just ahead of them, and just beyond that, Canterlot Castle towering high above. Feeling more uneasy with each step closer he took, Sol pulled his hood down to completely shroud his face before they came upon the gate.

"Ya doing alright there, Sol?" Applejack asked, having noticed him pulling his hood completely over his face and moving a little bit slower.

Sol shivered as they passed through the castle wall gate. "Maybe?"

"Worried about seein' Princess Celestia?"

"... yes," he sighed. "I know that it's felt like just a few days to me since I last saw her, but for her, it's been over a thousand years. Not to mention her ruling Equestria all alone by herself, and everything else that's happened to her during that time." Sol's eyes started to nervously dart around as they entered the castle and walked down the entrance hall. "M-Maybe this is a bad idea. I should probably stay back here and let you all go on ahead."

And this guy is supposed to be a king? Rainbow thought before speaking, "But you're the whole reason why we're all here in the first place."

"Besides, we can't turn back now. We're already here," Pinkie said as the doors to the throne room came into view.

Seeing the large doors, Sol's eyes widened fully while his body froze up on him, causing Applejack to bump into him. Walking over up in front of him, Applejack ducked down and look up Sol's hood to see his fear-frozen face. Sighing at how this was turning out, she walked back behind Sol and started pushing him, which in turn caused his frozen body to slide over the carpet beneath them. A few moments later, Applejack gave one last grunt as she finished pushing him up to the others in front of the large pair of doors.

Lighting her horn, Twilight was ready to open them and lead them in when she saw Sol's condition.

"Easy, Sol," she eased. "Everything is going to be fine."

After taking a few moments to try and calm himself, Sol nodded for Twilight to continue. With him now calmed down enough for the moment, Twilight turned back forward, opened the doors to the throne room, and led them in. After they were all in and she'd closed the doors behind them, Twilight looked back and saw that Sol had lowered himself to the ground in an attempt to try hiding himself behind her, Spike, and Starlight from the pony sitting at the far side of the room.

Approaching the throne, they all saw Celestia sitting upon it with a stack of papers and a quill held up in front of her face in her golden aura. Hearing her muttering to herself, Twilight politely cleared her throat to gain her attention. A second later, Celestia lowered her papers and quill and smiled upon seeing her favorite group of ponies and baby dragon.

"Well, hello, everypony," she warmly welcomed them, sitting her stuff down off to the side and getting up to meet them. "This is quite a surprise, Twilight. Normally I would have received a letter from you informing me that you would be coming, or at least set up a time for us to meet."

"I know, Princess, but something unexpected happened last night and we thought that we'd show you with a surprise visit," Twilight explained. "That, and I figured that it would take a while for you to find a way to make room in your schedule for us."

"My dear Twilight, you know that I'll always have time for you."

While they were talking, Sol slowly lowered himself further to the floor until he could start to feel the carpet touching his coat. However, as subtle of an act as it was, it didn't go unnoticed by Celestia.

"So, am I to believe that this pony is what, or rather who, you wanted to show me, Twilight?" Celestia asked with a smile.

"He is."

"Oh? 'He'?"

With a nod, Twilight stood off to the side, exposing Sol as he shivered beneath his cloak while facing down, hiding his face completely beneath his hood from Celestia's sight.

"He seems like quite the shy one," Celestia said with a giggle.

"He's just a bit nervous of meeting you."

Feeling a gentle nudge from Twilight, Sol stepped forward, making sure to take small steps to prevent his claws from reaching beyond the cover of his cloak. It took him a few moments, but soon enough, Sol stood before Celestia. Fighting his nerves, Sol lowered his head in a bow, and soon silently gasped when he felt a hoof on his shoulder.

"There's no need to be so nervous, my little pony," Celestia said in a soothing tone. "Tell me, what is your name?"

Sol looked up just enough to see Celestia's golden horseshoes.

"I-I... I-I'm..."

"I'm sorry, I didn't catch that. Could you please speak a little louder?"

Slowly tilting his head up until his hood slid down and exposed a part of his muzzle, Sol soon saw Celestia's face wearing the same warm and patient smile that he remembered her always giving her subjects. While still shaking a little bit, seeing her soft expression put a small sense ease on his nervousness. And so, with an audible gulp, Sol spoke.

"I'm... I-It's me, P-Princess."

Celestia's hoof recoiled at hearing his voice. Despite it having been a very, very long time since she'd heard it, she immediately recalled the one who's voice it belonged to. Hoping that she wasn't wrong about this, Celestia reached her hoof back out and gently pulled the hood off of its owner's head. Seeing the familiar face, nervous-looking, violet draconic eyes, and two golden draconic horns, Celestia's breath caught in her lungs while her eyes widened and pupils shrank in shock. For the next few moments, Celestia silently stared at the young stallion before her.

"... Sol?" Seeing him give a small nod, Celestia recalled her surroundings and kept her composure in check while motioning a pair of her royal guards over to her side. "Find my assistant, Helping Hoof, and tell her that something important has just come up, and for her to clear my schedule for the rest of the day. Also, while one of you are doing that, I want the other to wake my sister and tell her to meet me in my chambers."

"Yes, Your Highness," they said with a salute before running off to carry out her orders.

With those taken care of, Celestia looked back down to Sol and the others. Doing her best to control her emotions, she held a stoic face and walked past them.

"Come with me."

Pulling his hood back over his head to hide his horns, Sol followed after Celestia and the others as she led them out of the throne room and into the hallway. One corridor after another, they followed Celestia in silence. Several long minutes and a flight of stairs later, they came to a pair of guarded oaken doors with a depiction of the sunrise painted on them.

Opening the doors, Celestia revealed her personal bed chambers. On one end of the two story room laid a grand bed, easily large enough to accommodate several ponies with ease. On the far wall was a large window reaching up to the ceiling that led out to a balcony. And on the side opposite of the bed was a fireplace with several lounging pillows spread about, along with bookshelves covering most of the open spaces of the walls.

Once she was sure that they were all inside, Celestia closed and locked the doors behind. Taking one last precaution, Celestia lit up her horn again and cast a soundproof barrier over her room to prevent anypony from listening in on them. With all of the cautionary steps taken care of, Celestia let out a loud sigh as she stepped away from the group and began to take off her royal regalia one piece at a time. Once her gilded horseshoes, chest piece, and crown were all sitting safely on a nearby bench, Celestia turned around, faced her guests with tears swelling in her eyes, and sat down with her forelegs extending outward.

Having seen this only twice before while growing up as her student, Twilight took a step forward to Celestia's waiting embrace, only to stop when a white blur darted past her and into Celestia's waiting hooves. Blinking at what just happened, Twilight stood alongside her friends in confusion as Celestia tightly hugged Sol and affectionately nuzzled his head.

"I missed you so much," Celestia happily sniffled.

"I missed you too, mother."

"MOTHER?!"

While they were all understandably stunned by this, Twilight was quick to recover.

"Well, it does make sense," she began to rationalize. "I mean, she did pretty much adopt him right after his mother died."

Celestia's head rose up to look at Sol with a hint of confusion. "You didn't tell them?"

"No, I didn't," Sol said, nuzzling into Celestia's chest as he hugged her.

"Wait. Tell us what?" Twilight asked.

Celestia looked up to Twilight and the others. "That Sol is my actual son, not adopted."

Twilight slowly blinked. "... but Sol told us that his mother died shortly after giving birth to him."

"That was a cover story that Luna and I created to keep everypony, and by extent, every villain and other threat, from knowing the truth about Sol."

Everyone's eyes widened and jaws dropped in realization. "But then... that would mean..."

A bright and teary smile formed on Celestia's lips.

"Everypony, may I introduce to you Solar Rupture, First Prince of Equestria, and my only child."

Chapter 11- Relaxation and Embarrassment

The news bomb about Sol being Celestia's actual son came as a surprise to all to say the least. While most were too stunned by the revelation to be able to find any words to speak, Applejack proceeded to silently glare at Sol, finding her suspicions of him lying to them on multiple accounts from the start to be confirmed. Twilight on the other hoof, had it the worst of them, having stammered as she tried to process the fact that the mare she looked up to as a second mother actually had a son. Unable to handle it any longer, Twilight feinted as her brain shut down on her.

Smiling in mild amusement at Twilight, Celestia levitated her in her magic and invited the others over to sit down. Leading them over to the pillows, Celestia laid herself down, setting the unconscious Twilight down against her right side, while Sol snuggled up against his mother's left. Draping a wing over both of them, Celestia magically lit the fireplace up with a cozy fire as the others each laid themselves down on a pillow of their own. Once they were all settled, she pulled on a rope attached to a small bell, signaling for one of the castle maids to come and bring her and the rest of them some tea for them. Once the maid came with their tea and it was dispersed amongst everypony and Spike, they all remained quiet until the she bowed and left them be.

"What was that spell that you cast on the room, mother?" Sol wondered.

"That, my dear son, was a one-way soundproof barrier," Celestia answered him. "That way, nopony can hear us in here, but we'll still be able to hear them out there, just incase somepony needs me." She looked up to face the others gathered around. "I'm sorry to keep you all waiting. I imagine that you all have some questions that you would like answered."

"Actually, Princess, I think that it's more getting over the fact that Sol is actually your son," Rarity spoke. "We all knew that he was a king after we found him, but we never would've guessed this."

"He did do a pretty good job at keeping it hidden," Starlight agreed.

"Yeah, he did," Applejack grumbled, her eyes locked onto Sol as she continued to glare at him.

"I know you're upset about this, Applejack, but I hope that you won't hold it against Sol," Celestia said. "After all, it was for his safety that we all kept this hidden from everypony."

"Besides, imagine the bargaining chip they would have if somepony evil did find out about Sol and managed to capture him," Starlight added.

"Ah know. Ah get it," Applejack sighed. "Ah'm sorry, everypony. Guess Ah'm just feelin' like Ah wasn't trustworthy enough ta be told the whole truth and am kinda takin' it a little personally."

"I'm sorry, Applejack," Sol apologized. "It was never my intention to upset you or anypony else here. And while I do trust you, hence why I told you about my father and my connection to the Underkingdom, I didn't want to go against mother's wishes and risk exposing myself as to whom she really is."

"Besides," Fluttershy began, "when you think about it, we should consider ourselves thankful that he even told us as much as he did in the first place. Especially since he barely knew us."

"Ah know, Ah know." Applejack removed her hat and rubbed her head. "Ah just don't like it when Ah ask somepony somethin' and then they up and lie in my face about it."

"We understand, Applejack," Celestia smiled. "And that's why we're all here. As I said before, I imagine that you all have some questions for me, and I'm more than willing to answer any and all of them... truthfully."

"Uhh, shouldn't we wait until Twilight wakes up first?" Spike wondered.

Agreeing with his suggestion, Celestia gently nuzzled Twilight's head until she started to stir.

Waking from having passed out, Twilight first felt that she was laying on something soft and was draped in something soft, warm, and familiar. Groaning, Twilight slowly opened her eyes and looked up to see Celestia smiling warmly down at her.

"Good to have you back with us, Twilight. How are you feeling?"

Blinking, Twilight looked around her surroundings to see herself and her friends in Celestia's chambers. As she started to recall what they were doing here, Twilight saw that there was one who was missing. Looking past her, she spotted Sol snuggled up against Celestia's other side. Fully remembering what had happened now, Twilight jumped up in front of Celestia and Sol and pointed a shaky hoof at them as she stammered.

"You... him... mom... prince..."

While Twilight tried to create a coherent sentence, a small, amused smile crossed Celestia.

"Easy, Twilight. Calm down. Remember the breathing exercise Cadence taught you."

Now frantically breathing, Twilight nodded and closed her eyes as she proceeded to go through the motions of the breathing exercise that Cadence had taught her. After a few moments of repeating the motions, Twilight managed to calm herself down to a more calm state.

"Okay.... I think I'm alright," Twilight breathed.

"Good. Now then, would you like to take your seat while I answer you and your friends' questions?"

Silently nodding, Twilight laid herself back down against Celestia's right side and took a sip from a cup of tea Celestia filled for her. Letting out a small sigh of relaxation from the drink, she then felt Celestia's wing drape over her again, further adding to her sense of ease.

"Feeling better?"

"Yes, Princess," Twilight replied. "Much better."

"Good. Now then, who would like to go first?"

"Just so we're clear," Rainbow began to clarify, "we can ask you anything, right?"

"Yes, Rainbow Dash. Whatever you girls and Spike wish to ask, I will answer."

"Good. In that case, from what Sol said, you and that dragon, Fissure, are his parents, right?"

"That is correct."

"... so you really boned a dragon? How does that even work?"

All eyes darted to Rainbow, most of them being in shock or embarrassment, while others like Rarity had a look of appall on them. However, while they were all reeling from the unexpected question, a certain young dragon found his tea suddenly interesting as he tried to avoid looking at the white unicorn mare sitting beside him.

"Wow, Rainbow. Coming strong right out of the gate, huh?" Pinkie giggled.

"Rainbow Dash!" Rarity scolded. "How could you even ask a pony such a personal question?! And Princess Celestia no less?!"

"What? She said that she would answer any of our questions honestly," Rainbow said defensively. "Besides, you can't tell me that you're not curious yourself, especially you, Twilight. I mean, you all saw how big he was. It shouldn't even be physically possible!"

"No!" Twilight shrieked in embarrassment. "In fact, I didn't even think about it until you just now put that image in my head!"

Recovering from being asked such a blunt and unexpected question, Celestia cleared her throat before she answered.

"Umm... well, Rainbow Dash," Celestia uneasily began with a fierce blush, "the thing with the Scaleless Dragons is that in addition to their elemental abilities, and being the guardians of said elements, they each have magic that allows them to change their size to how they see fit, with their minimum being roughly about my height."

"Oh. Well that makes sense then."

"I can't believe I'm hearing this... again," Sol muttered.

Twilight's ears perked up. "Wait. 'Again'?"

"Yes, Twilight," Celestia smirked. "After all, somepony had to teach him about the birds and the bees. And since Sol was such a special occasion, he had to learn about how it worked for both dragons and ponies."

Sol groaned from embarrassment and buried his flustered face in Celestia's side.

"Can I please go back to being sealed in crystal?"

"Sorry, Sol, but now that you're finally back, I'd rather you not." Celestia looked around and saw Fluttershy slowly raise her hoof. "Yes, Fluttershy?"

"Well, I was just curious..."

"Go ahead."

"... well... we all know that ponies give live birth, and that dragons are hatched from eggs. So... I was just wondering..."

Celestia gave an understanding nod. "You're curious about how Sol was born since he's a kirin, correct?"

"Yes, Princess," Fluttershy answered. "That is, if it's not too personal of a question to ask you, of course."

"Ah think we crossed that line a long time ago, Fluttershy," Applejack said.

"While Applejack is right about that, I do not mind, Fluttershy," Celestia replied before telling them. "To answer your question, it was a live birth, just like with every other pony."

Twilight arched a curious eyebrow. "Really? But wouldn't somepony have noticed... you know, your symptoms and when you eventually began to really start showing?"

"They would have had I not told everypony that I had fallen ill and remained in my bedroom to rest during the last-half of my pregnancy. Thankfully, it was easy for them to believe Luna and I when I would suddenly have an urge to..."

"Puke?" Spike guessed.

"Er, yes, Spike." Celestia grimaced as she thought back to those rough and unpleasant moments. "That aside, this also led to my food cravings, which just so happened to turn into my favorite foods that I still love to this day."

"You mean your love for cake and bananas?" Twilight guessed, earning her a giggle from Celestia.

"You would be correct, Twilight. It's also how the recipe for banana cream cake was created."

Everyone besides Celestia and Sol shared a look.

"Well, that's a bit of a surprise," Pinkie said with a surprised blink.

Nodding, Celestia looked around at the ponies and dragon gathered before her. "I know that I offered to let you all ask me whatever questions you wanted, but may I ask that I ask some of my own?"

"Of course, Princess," Twilight answered for them. "After what we've asked you so far, and how personal a few of them were, it's only fair that you'd be able to ask us as well."

"Thank you, Twilight. In that case, what I would like to know is how did you all find out about Sol and the Underkingdom in the first place?"

"Oh, right." Lighting her horn, Twilight teleported to her from her castle the book that led her and her friends to Sol. "This is how we found out about Sol. Although, now that I think about it, when it mentioned 'the son of Heaven and Earth', I can see that it was meant quite literally."

Curious, Celestia took the book from Twilight, finding it to be a rather old copy of Predictions and Prophecies. Opening it, she immediately spotted the signature at the bottom-right corner of the page and rolled her eyes.

"Starswirl. Of course," she said with a hint of annoyance. "How did you come upon this book, Twilight?"

"Actually, Princess, it came with that last shipment of books you sent to me."

"So that's where it was. I should have know."

"Huh?"

Celestia sighed. "I knew that Starswirl wrote in a copy of this book that mentioned something about Sol, but after Canterlot was built, one of the castle staff back then thought that I was finished with it and returned it to the newly created library at the time. I tried looking for it after I found out it was returned, but for me and how frantic I was at the time, trying to find that book in an unorganized library was like trying to find an apple tree hidden in a large apple orchard."

"But if you had it for that long, then surely you had it memorized, right?" Spike said.

"I did, Spike, but it wasn't for my sake that I wanted the book back. I wanted it because I was worried that somepony might find and try to uncover what Starswirl wrote in it." Celestia smiled. "Although, I am glad to know that it was you eight who found it and uncovered it, and not somepony malicious."

"Well we can't forget Daring Do," Rainbow reminded them. "After all, it's thanks to her that we were able to figure it all out."

"Really now? You met Daring Do and she agreed to help?"

"Yep," Pinkie nodded enthusiastically. "She helped us past the Tree of Harmony, down the tunnel, and found the secret passage beneath the throne in the Undercity's castle throne room."

"And where is she now?"

"Meh, she ditched us while we were waiting at Rarity's boutique here in Canterlot."

"Actually, Pinkie," Twilight began to correct, "she said that she was taking those samples that she took from Fissure's petrified body to some ponies who she thinks might be able to help in safely freeing him and the others."

Celestia closed her eyes and smiled. "Well then, I'll have to invite her over and thank her."

"Me too," Sol nodded in agreement. "It would be nice to see father and the others free again. I had hoped that a discovery would've been made and that they'd be freed by now."

Celestia leaned down and nuzzled Sol. "I know, sweetie. I miss him too."

"Speaking of Sol, Princess," Twilight began, "why didn't you tell us about him sooner so we could free him?"

All eyes were now on Celestia as she answered. "Because I didn't believe that it was safe enough for him to be here yet."

"'Safe'?"

"Yes, Twilight. Though history may not reveal it, like Luna and I, Sol had a part with each of the villains that had threatened Equestria."

"So what's the problem then?" Spike questioned. "I mean, it's not like there are any more of them that can pose a threat."

"Not quite, Spike," Twilight objected. "I still remember when Tirek called Sol out after he drained me of the alicorn magic, so I know that he still holds a grudge. And if it wasn't for him being imprisoned in Tartarus again, I'm sure that he would seek Sol out."

"And there's also Chrysalis," Starlight reminded them. "She's still somewhere out there, and from what Thorax told me, there were about twenty changelings that weren't there when those in the Hive changed that are still loyal to her."

"Starlight is right," Celestia agreed. "Even Chrysalis has a past history with Sol."

"Okay, so she's got some changelings still following her, but I doubt that that'll be enough now," Spike dismissed.

"I wouldn't be so sure about that, Spike," Fluttershy spoke, surprising everyone.

"What do you mean, Fluttershy?"

Fluttershy paused and shied away from Starlight's gaze. "I'm sorry to bring this up, but in a way, Chrysalis kinda reminds me of you, Starlight."

There was a pause of silence before Starlight reluctantly nodded with a sad sigh.

"I can see where you're going with this, and to be honest, I agree."

"What are they talking about?" Sol asked.

"She's talking about the time when I was evil," Starlight admitted.

"I'm truly sorry, Starlight, but I am," Fluttershy apologized. "And I say this because your situation and hers kinda remind me of a cornered animal. You see, when an animal is backed into a corner, they'll generally become desperate and turn aggressive. When you think about it, that's sorta what happened to you after we had you beat and you lost everything."

"You're right. And with Chrysalis having lost just about everything and having threatened revenge against me, she's in a similar situation that I was."

Celestia nodded. "Yes, and I have no doubt that she too remembers Sol. That's why I didn't say anything to you about him just yet, because I was waiting for things to become peaceful without the risk of something from his past targeting him."

Twilight looked up to her old mentor. "But what about now that he's here and no longer sealed away?"

Celestia smiled and hugged Sol tighter while affectionately nuzzling his cheek.

"While I'm still worried about him, like I said before, I'm not going to send him back down there for who knows how long. Besides, I missed him too much to have him do that again."

*Knock-Knock-Knock*

"Tia?"

Celestia smiled at the familiar voice. "And I'm not the only one who's missed him."

Lighting her horn, Celestia opened the doors, where on the other side stood a tired, half-asleep, and somewhat irritated Luna.

"Hello, everypony," Luna greeted, having noticed Twilight and her friends all gathered before her eyes settled upon Celestia. "Sister, would you care to explain to me why you have sent for me so early in the afternoon? It's not even close to sundown yet."

"Oh, I have a very good reason, Luna," Celestia smirked. "And I'm sure that you'll be very happy about it."

"Alright then, what is it? While I always do enjoy seeing Twilight and her friends, I doubt that they are the reason."

"No, my dear sister. It's him."

"'Him'? Him who-"

Luna froze when she saw a familiar face pop up from behind Celestia.

"Aunt Luna?"

Recognizing the voice to go with the face, Luna's lips formed into a wide and joyous smile as she darted over Celestia and wrapped Sol up in a bonecrushing hug.

"Most favorable nephew! How we have missed you so!"

Recovering from having been blasted in the face by Luna accidentally using the Canterlot Royal Voice, Sol smiled and, once Luna had loosened her hold on him enough, he hugged her back while Celestia closed the opened doors to her room.

"I've missed you too, Aunt Luna," Sol said, happily hugging his aunt. A few moments later, he pulled away, his happy smile turning to a concerning frown. "How are you doing?"

"Splendid! Why do you ask?"

Sol bit his lip before returning to hugging Luna with a sigh. "I heard about what happened to you."

Knowing what he meant, Luna frowned sadly and hugged Sol back. "I am sorry that you had to hear about that, Sol," she apologized. "But, thanks to these brave young mares here, I am back to my normal self."

"I know, and I will forever be grateful to them for that."

Laying himself back down against Celestia's side and under her wing, Sol quickly found his other side occupied as Luna laid herself down against him under Celestia's wing, and proceeded to affectionately nuzzle him.

"Now then, is there anything else that any of you would like to ask Luna or I, or should we take a short break?" Celestia asked. Once she saw that none of them had anything to ask at the moment, a mischievous smirk formed. "In that case, would you all like to see the old photo album?"

Sol's eyes widened with fear as he slowly looked up to Celestia.

"Mother, please tell me that you're not..."

"Oh, but I am."

"You mean you still have it?!"

"Oh! Are you two talking about the album with Sol's baby pictures?" Luna eagerly asked.

"We are, Luna," Celestia smirked.

"Wait a moment," Twilight said, halting them. "How are you able to have a photo album from over a thousand years ago? The camera wasn't invented until several hundred years later."

"While that is true, the photos that we are talking about were created by using our magic to imprint an image from our minds onto a piece of paper. It's actually because of this that I later had ponies looking into the development of photography." Lighting her horn, Celestia teleported to her a photo album with a baby-blue cover and back. "Now then, who wants to see some cute and embarrassing baby pictures?"

"Mother!" Sol whined in embarrassment. "Why are you showing them?!"

"Because, my handsome young stallion, it is a mother's job to embarrass her son with baby pictures when he brings a filly home, or seven in this case."

"But that's not what happened! Besides, none of us are together, and they are the ones who brought me here, not the other way around!"

"I know," she smirked knowingly, "but we're still going to look through it. Now, everypony gather around and make yourselves comfortable."

Retreating beneath the cover of his mother's wing, Sol hid himself as he prepared for what was to come. Soon enough after they all moved closer to see, Sol whimpered in embarrassment when he heard the giggling, cooing, and laughing at his pictures, officially making this both the best, and most embarrassing day ever.

Chapter 12- Royal Pain in the-

Despite him being embarrassed by what Celestia had pulled out to share, after getting over the initial wave of embarrassment from the sound of the mares giggling, laughing, and cooing at his baby pictures, Sol eventually poked out from under Celestia's wing and joined in looking over them. As time went by and they went through more of the photos, Celestia and Luna would reminisce and share the story behind a few of them. There were even a few where Sol gave his own input, having remembered what happened during the time that Celestia had memorized and saved. Eventually, they came upon one that he remembered in particular that included him playing with a timberwolf pup, while Celestia, Fissure, Luna, and the timberwolf pup's parents sat off to the side and watched.

"Awwww. That's so cute!" Fluttershy gushed. "Timberwolves are usually aggressive and violent, and are very protective of their young. How was this able to happen?"

"Surely Sol has told you about what Fissure is, correct?" Luna asked.

"Yes, Princess. Sol told us that Fissure is the Lord of Earth."

Luna nodded while Celestia took over. "Indeed. And, if you recall, timberwolves are made of wood and leaves, both of which come from the earth."

"I think I see where you're going with this," Twilight spoke up. "Since timberwolves are creatures of the earth, like the stone gargoyles and rock golems in the Underkingdom, Fissure had rule over them."

"Indeed, which is why they never once encroached onto the castle grounds during our stay there, or attacked us when we would go out on a walk into the Everfree Forest."

"Alright, but what about now?" Starlight wondered. "It's been over a thousand years since then, and Fissure's trapped in stone. So, with Sol having taking over Fissure's role as Lord of Earth, will the timberwolves not attack Sol, or has it been so long that they've forgotten over time?"

"If it's all the same ta ya, Ah'd rather not try ta find out," Applejack said disapprovingly.

"But Sol's a dragon/alicorn hybrid," Rainbow reminded them. "So really, other than the baddies that we've faced, who in their right mind would want to pick a fight with somepony like him?"

"Other than the occasional dragon who wanted to test Sol's strength, nothing really," Luna shrugged.

"Sol fought against dragons?" Twilight curiously asked.

"He did," Celestia answered. "It was during his teenage years at the castle. It's actually how Luna and I found out about the Call of the Dragon Lord."

"Actually, it was more of a spar, and he was one of my first friends, and the only one who was a dragon," Sol corrected with a sigh as he remembered. "I miss that brute. He would always go on about how he would become a big, strong dragon, and eventually become Dragon Lord someday. Wonder what happened to him after I was sealed away?"

Pinkie looked curiously at Sol. "Do you remember his name?"

"I do. His name was Torch."

Spike's, Twilight's, and Rarity's heads snapped up.

"Wait, wait, wait, wait!" Spike said, waving his claws around. "His name is Torch?"

"Yep."

"Bluish-gray scales? Fierce orange eyes? Pair of horns that hang down along the sides of his head that curl forward at the end? Loud bellowing voice?"

Sol blinked in surprise. "... how do you know what he looks like?"

"Heheh. Oh, do I have a story to tell you," Spike chuckled.

It took Spike ten minutes to tell Sol about what happened when he was called to the Dragon Lands, along with some input from Twilight and Rarity. While Sol was indeed surprised that Torch was still alive and had even managed to become the Dragon Lord, he became even more so when Spike told him about Torch's daughter, Ember, who had succeeded Torch by completing the Gauntlet of Fire. Of course, Twilight did add in the fact that it was originally Spike who won and claimed the Bloodstone Scepter, but in the end gave it to Ember, believing that she was trustworthy enough to lead the dragons and keep Equestria safe from them. She also added in that they'd been keeping in touch with one another by sending each other letters.

By the time they had finished, Sol couldn't keep it in anymore and started laughing, both happy to hear the good news about his old friend, and by what had happened.

"Well, good for him," he chuckled. "I'll have to make sure to go over there and visit him whenever I get the chance."

"Would you mind if we came along?" Spike asked with a slight blush. "It's been a while since I- we, have seen Ember."

"If you want to," Sol shrugged. "You're free to do whatever you want."

"Speaking of dragons," Luna began, glancing over Sol, "I notice that you're wearing your necklace, yet you are still a kirin."

Sol looked down to the gem hanging from his neck. "Oh, right. Thank you for reminding me, Aunt Luna." Sol looked up to Celestia. "Mother? Could you restore the enchantment on my necklace please?"

"Is something wrong with it?" she asked.

"The enchantment on it appears to have faded."

"Did you try to activate it?"

"Yes, but it isn't working."

"And I didn't sense any magic coming from it either," Twilight added, earning her a confused look from Sol. "I ran a magic scan on it while you were sleeping on the train ride over here."

"Ah."

Looking up at Celestia, Sol waited for a response, but was surprised when she sighed and shook her head.

"I'm sorry, Sol, but I cannot remember the spell."

Sol's ears fell back with worry. "You don't?"

"Even though I do remember most things, even from events many centuries ago, there are some that just slip through the cracks. And unfortunately, this is one of them."

Disappointed, Sol looked to Luna.

"I am sorry as well, Sol, but if you recall, I was never taught the spell," Luna apologized.

"Well... what about Starswirl?" Sol asked hopefully.

Celestia sighed sadly. "Unfortunatly, Starswirl has succumbed to old age not long after you were sealed."

Seeing no other ways to restore his necklace's enchantment, Sol plopped his head down in defeat.

"Great. So now I can't go anywhere without the high risk of revealing my true self."

"Why not?"

All eyes were directed to Pinkie, who's head was cocked in confusion.

"Excuse me?"

"Why not just go out like you are now?" Pinkie wondered. "I mean, you already did it on the way over here."

"That's because I thought that mother would be able to restore it. Besides, I'm a kirin, a half-dragon, half-pony hybrid."

"So? There are other hybrids living in Equestria, like the griffins and the hippogriffs."

Sol blinked. "A what?"

"A griffin? Well-"

"No, that last one."

"Oh, you mean a hippogriff? Well, they're what you get when a pony and a griffin get busy, but they're very rare to come by."

"... still, I'm not so sure that it's a good idea..."

"Besides, maybe ponies will be more open and accepting? After all, it is a different time than what you're used to, right?"

"She does make a valid point," Luna optimistically agreed. "From what I have witnessed, ponies these days are far more accepting than what they were in the past."

Sol looked up to Celestia, who was nervously biting her lip as she thought about it.

"Mother?"

Celestia continued to weight her options as she looked from Sol, to Luna, and over Twilight and her friends. While she wanted to keep Sol safe as much as possible now that she had him back, she also didn't want to keep him restricted to the castle. And so, it was with a heavy sigh that she came to a decision.

"As much as it worries me about how other ponies will react when they see you, Sol," she slowly began, "I also do not want to keep you here and hide you away from everypony just because of who you are."

Sol looked up at her expectantly. "Does that mean that I'm free to roam as I am?"

Though worried, Celestia let out a small smile. "I will not deny you your freedom just because I'm worried about your safety. So yes, you can go as you are."

Sitting up, Sol hugged Celestia and planted a kiss on her cheek.

"Thank you, mother!"

"You're welcome, Sol," Celestia said, hugging him back.

"This is so great!" Pinkie exclaimed. "You all know what this calls for?"

"A party?" everyone but Sol replied, knowing what she was thinking.

"Not just a party, but three parties! I can throw one to celebrate Sol's return to Equestria, one for him reuniting with his long-lost family, which I can combine with the first one if we want, and then one to welcome him to Ponyville!" Pinkie's happy smile turned to a hard, serious frown. "Which he's overdue for."

"Speaking of family," Luna began, "we should sent a message to Cadence and Shining Armor and let them know of this development."

"You mean Twilight's brother and sister-in-law who rule the Crystal Empire?" Sol asked.

Celestia blinked in surprise. "Yes. How did you... Twilight told you, didn't she?"

"She did. She and her friends told me that she used to foalsit Twilight, and about what happened with Sombra and the return of the Crystal Empire."

"Then yes. Princess Mi Amore Cadenza, or Cadence as she likes to be called, is our adopted niece. And incase they didn't tell you, she's also the Alicorn Princess of Love."

"They did mention that she was an alicorn, but not that she was the Princess of Love, or that you and Aunt Luna adopted her as your niece." A bright smile formed on Sol's face. "That's great! That means that I have a cousin!"

"Adopted cousin," Spike corrected.

"That doesn't matter. I'm just happy that I finally have a cousin!" he happily said. "So, are there any other new relatives?!"

Celestia and Luna shared a concerned look before the former hesitantly spoke.

"Well... there is one more, but there's something that you should know about-"

*Knock-Knock-Knock*

"Aunty Celestia? Aunty Luna? Are you in there?"

"Speak of the devil and he shall appear," Luna grumbled distastefully.

Curious about his aunt's comment, Sol peeked over Celestia's back as she lit up her horn and opened her bedroom doors, revealing a white unicorn stallion on the other side. Looking him over, Sol could see that this stallion had blue eyes, a neatly trimmed and combed blond mane and tail, wore to what Sol could describe as a tuxedo vest with a blue bowtie, and a pair of white gloves on his forehooves.

"Ah, there you are, Aunty Luna. I've been looking for you," he said in a haughty tone.

"What is it you want, Blueblood?" Luna sighed annoyingly.

"Why, Aunty Luna, you wound me so. After all, you did call for you most favorable nephew."

Luna blinked. "You actually heard that from the other side of the castle?"

"Well, you're Royal Canterlot Voice isn't exactly quiet."

Hearing him calling Luna 'Aunt' twice now, Sol slowly turned his attention to Celestia with a look of shock and fear.

"Please tell me you didn't..." he pleaded, suddenly taking back his previous statement about more relatives at the sight and tone of this stallion.

Picking up on his worries, Celestia let out a small giggle and shook her head.

"No, no, no. It isn't what you think," she assured. "While he is indeed a prince, Blueblood is merely our adopted nephew."

"I still question why you even did that in the first place," Luna muttered before directing her attention back to Blueblood. "As for you, Blueblood, I wasn't talking about you."

"Surely you must have, Aunty Luna. After all, I am your one and only nephew." Blueblood's eyes suddenly caught a shift of lavender, one that caused him to grin. "Oh, and what perfect timing. Princess Twilight is here as well. Now, Princess, I was wondering if-"

"No, Blueblood," Twilight interrupted, her voice laced with a hint of annoyance.

Blueblood blinked. "Excuse me?"

"Just like the last twenty-seven times you asked me, my answer is still the same. So, let me make this clear to you." Twilight got up, walked up to Blueblood, and looked him square in the eyes. "I will not go out with you!"

Regardless of how serious she was, Blueblood chuckled.

"Surely you jest, Twilight. Your options in this matter are limited. After all, a princess is supposed to marry another royal. Although, your brother was a bit of an exception given his rank and other... circumstances, but I digress. You must face the facts that that's how the rules are."

"I've read over Equestria's rules, and there is no rule that-"

"And in case you have forgotten, there is currently no Captain in the royal guard, and I'm the only male royal around here."

Sol's eyes narrowed into a glare as he watched and heard this from his spot on the other side of Celestia. Throughout his life he'd been taught that a Prince of Equestria should act with honor, to rightfully respect his subjects, to be patient and fair with them, and how to treat others, especially when it came to a mare. So, it went without saying that Sol was rather ticked off by Blueblood's attitude and how he treated Twilight. But before he could get a word in, somepony else beat him to it.

"Will ya knock it off already?!" Applejack barked at Blueblood.

"Yeah!" Rainbow shouted in agreement. "She's already turned you down, so get it through your thick skull and beat it!"

Blueblood rolled his eyes. "Of course the rabble would be here as well."

"And this is one of the reasons why I always say 'no' to you, Blueblood," Twilight said. "My friends are important to me. Each and every one of them are not just my friends, but they are all like sisters to me. So if you want to earn my respect, then you'll have to start with being nice and respectful to them."

"Surely you can do that, Prince Blueblood," Rarity said respectfully, regardless of their poor history. "After all, each of us are very well-known and respected ponies of-"

"Be silent!" Blueblood snapped. "I am talking to Twilight, not to you, you ugly broad."

"HEY!"

Surprised by the angry shout, everyone looked and saw Spike glaring harshly at Blueblood with smoke streamed from his nostrils.

"Oh. Right. Twilight's pet lizard," Blueblood scoffed in annoyance. "Don't think that I have forgotten the time when you set my mane on fire seven years ago."

"I'll do it again if you don't apologize to Rarity!" Spike threatened.

"And why should I?"

"Because Rarity is far from ugly. She is the most beautiful, gracious, and generous mare that I've ever known. And so help me, if you don't apologize to her, I'm going to burn more than just your mane."

Focusing on Blueblood, Spike didn't notice the approving looks he was getting, especially Rarity's. However, despite Spike's threat, Blueblood wasn't intimidated by it and blew it off.

"I believe that we should continue this in a more private location without an audience," Blueblood said to Twilight, holding a hoof out to her. "Come along with-"

Twilight slapped Blueblood's hoof away as she was now glaring daggers at him.

"After that little exchange you just had with Spike and Rarity, I'm not going anywhere with you."

Thoroughly annoyed and eyes narrowed in anger, Blueblood took a step to Twilight. But, before he could get any closer, Sol suddenly emerged from the ground, facing him as he flared his wings and blocked him from Twilight.

"That's enough!" Sol firmly stated, gaining him Blueblood's undivided attention.

Surprised by how quickly he got there, Twilight's friends all looked over to where he had previously been, only to see Sol's cloak laying beneath Celestia's otherwise empty wing.

"What the hay are you?!" Blueblood asked, appalled by Sol's draconic features. But before Sol could reply, Blueblood collected himself and continued. "You know what? Don't even bother. It doesn't matter to me. What does matter is that this conversation that I'm having with Princess Twilight is private, and is none of your concern."

"Yes, it is." Sol looked back to Twilight. "Excuse me for the sudden interruption, Twilight, but I'll take care of him from here."

Twilight blinked in surprise of what just happened. "Uhh... okay."

"Do you not know of whom you are speaking to?" Blueblood sneered. "I am Prince Blueblood-"

"No you're not."

Blueblood blinked, surprised that he was just interrupted like that.

"How dare you-"

"No! How dare you!" Sol interrupted with a growl. "Ever since you've arrived here, you've done nothing but harass and insult these ladies. Now I might not have known them for very long, but what I do know is that they do not deserve this sort of treatment from the likes of you, especially when they're more deserving of respect in a single day than you can get in several lifetimes."

"How dare you speak to me that way!" Blueblood shouted furiously and pointed a hoof. "Guards! Take this beast and get him out of this castle!"

Sol glared at the two guards before speaking in a commanding voice.

"Stand down."

The two guards began moving to carry out Blueblood's orders, but the eye-contact and the authoritative tone and weight behind Sol's voice halted them. Unsure of what to do, the guards shared a questioning look with one another and took a step back away from Blueblood and Sol.

"What are you imbeciles waiting for?!" Blueblood incredulously asked them. "Your prince has just given you an order. Now carry it out!"

"Now, there's another thing," Sol continued. "You, Blueblood, are no prince. A prince is a pony of honor who respects his subjects and treats them with kindness and fairness. And from what I have seen of you, sir, you have done none of that. You are just an honorless, spoiled stallion with a holier-than-thou attitude. And don't get me started on how you acted towards Twilight."

Blueblood's eyes narrowed into a dangerous glare.

"Guards. I order you, right now, to either throw this monster into the dungeons, or be sent there yourselves for insubordination."

"No, they won't," Sol glared back. "And remember that those are Princess Celestia's guards, not yours."

Glancing back, Blueblood saw the two guards remaining in place while their eyes glanced away from his gaze.

"It seems that I shall have to take matters into my own hooves then." Blueblood pulled the glove off of his left hoof with his magic. "I challenge you to a duel."

With one swift motion, Blueblood slapped Sol across the right side of his face with the glove, eliciting a gasp from Twilight and her friends, while Celestia and Luna glared dangerously at Blueblood. Throwing the glove on the ground between them, Blueblood looked smugly at Sol as his face was still turned from being struck.

Not expecting to be struck by a glove like that, Sol took a breath to calm himself. As he did, he thought of a way to get back at him. Smirking internally, Sol calmly reached his left claw out for one of Celestia's gilded horseshoes that she laid down on the table by the doors. Grabbing hold of it, Sol gave it an experimental toss before backhanding Blueblood across the face, causing him to stumble sideways into the doorframe before falling down. Satisfied, Sol put the gilded horseshoe back on the table.

"I accept."

Recovering from being struck back, Blueblood placed a hoof to the left side of his face where Sol had struck him and shakily stood back up.

"You will regret that," he venomously warned, slowly backing away. "Canterlot Coliseum. One hour. If you don't show, then I'll have the entirety of the royal guard hunting you down."

Remaining silent, Sol watched as Blueblood made his way down the hallway sporting a bright red mark on his cheek. Hearing a pair of snickers nearby, Sol looked at the two guards who'd been standing guard at the Celestia's bedroom doors.

"Sorry about that you two. You may return as you were."

With a salute, the two guards returned to their posts on either side of the doors. With Blueblood now gone, Sol folded his wings back to his sides, closed the doors, and leaned his head on them with a heavy sigh.

"Sol?"

Remembering that there others present in the room, Sol turned around to see everypony staring at him.

"I'm sorry that you all had to see that," he said, head lowering to them in an apologetic bow. "Please, I know that this isn't the first time today, but I hope that you can forgive me for how I acted in front of all of you."

There was a moment of silence before Rainbow burst out laughing. Confused, Sol watched her while the others smiled approvingly, including Celestia and Luna.

"You don't have to apologize, Sol," Celestia smiled approvingly.

"Indeed," Luna nodded. "After all, it was about time that that stallion was... brought down a few pegs? Am I saying it right?"

"Yes, Luna. You are."

"Besides," Twilight spoke up, "if nothing else, I should be thanking you."

Sol blinked. "Why?"

"Well, because you barely know me, and yet you stood up for me."

"Well, it was the right and proper thing to do," he reasoned.

"Maybe, but it's more than that. You stood up against Blueblood to defend my honor."

"And don't think that I have forgotten what you did for me, Spike," Rarity smiled. "It's good to know that chivalry isn't quite dead yet."

Spike smiled back with a small blush. "It was nothing, Rarity. Really."

"Still, thank you for doing that, darling." Rarity leaned over and gave Spike a quick thank you peck on the cheek. "I truly do appreciate it."

"As do I, Sol," Twilight said as well. "Blueblood's been trying to get me to go out with him for a long time, so hopefully he'll stop now."

Sol arched an eyebrow. "He really asked you twenty-seven times?"

Twilight shook her head. "Not quite. Those twenty-seven were actually from this year alone so far."

Though initially surprised by this news, Sol's eyes narrowed as he snorted in annoyance.

"Then this has gone far beyond him being persistent. He should've ceased his advances after the first or second time. Not only is he a poor excuse of a prince, but he also gives us stallions a bad name."

"By the way," Applejack began, looking at Celestia and Luna, "excuse me for askin', Your Highnesses, but why didn't either of ya step in and stop Blueblood?"

"Believe me, Applejack, Tia and I thought about," Luna began.

"But we knew that Sol wouldn't put up with it and would step in," Celestia finished.

"Speaking of Sol," Starlight began, turning her attention to the stallion in question, "how were you able to order those guards like that?"

"Yeah," Rainbow nodded in agreement. "They've never seen or heard of you before we came in here, but you were still able to order them to ignore Blueblood's order."

Luna smiled. "Well, he is his mother's son after all."

"Indeed he is," Celestia said proudly. "I taught Sol almost everything that I knew before he was sealed away, including how to address the royal guards to make them listen to him without question. Although, Luna calling Sol 'nephew' may have something to do with it."

"That, or it could be because the doors were wide open and they heard Princess Luna call Sol "nephew'," Spike imputed. "And they already know me, so they know that I'm not related to the Princesses. Plus, Sol does have Princess Celestia's coat and eye colors, so they might've figured it out."

That is true, Sol thought agreeably.

"Um, excuse me?" Fluttershy called out, gaining their attention.

"Yes, Fluttershy?" Celestia responded.

"Well... I was just wondering, what are we going to do about Sol's duel with Prince Blueblood? I mean, both of them are princes after all."

Twilight frowned with a sigh. "I'm sorry to say this, Fluttershy, but since Sol accepted Blueblood's challenge-"

"And bitch-slapped him back," Rainbow chuckled.

"-there's nothing that we can do. He has to show up now."

Luna stood up and proceeded to leave. "Then we should not dawdle any longer. Come, let us be off."

Chapter 13- The Duel

With Celestia wearing her royal regalia again and Sol wearing his cloak with the hood down, they, Luna, Twilight, and the rest of the group made their way out of the castle, along with a dozen guards accompanying them. As they walked through the castle halls, Celestia's mind remained on Blueblood's visit. While she was pleased with how Sol handled it, she was also upset with herself for not knowing of Blueblood's advances on Twilight sooner. Thinking about this further, she soon began to wonder why Twilight had never brought this up to either her or Luna before.

Moving out of the castle and onto the sidewalk for a stroll to the Coliseum, Celestia found this to be a fairly decent time to ask her. While she would've preferred a quiet and private room for the two of them to talk, with how busy the sidewalks were, even at this time of the evening, she could still talk to Twilight and use the sounds of the city to mostly cover their conversation. Moving on this, Celestia walked up alongside Twilight and draped a wing on her back, slowing their speed and letting the others drift ahead to further prevent them from overhearing.

"Is something wrong, Princess?"

Making one last check to make sure that nopony was listening in, Celestia turned to Twilight with a mixture of curiosity and sadness.

"How long has Blueblood been bothering you, Twilight?"

Twilight frowned as she recalled. "It started soon after my coronation."

"That long," Celestia sighed, further disappointed in Bluebloods behavior. "Why didn't you ever tell us? Had Luna or I known about this, we would've put a stop to it immediately."

"I figured that it wouldn't be this big of a problem at first, and that I could handle it on my own. It was mostly letters that I got from him, and the only times he did it himself was whenever I would be here in Canterlot Castle. Besides, you and Princess Luna are usually busy and-"

Celestia lifted a wing up to Twilight's lips and shushed her.

"Twilight, I will always have time for you if you ever need me. If it's something as important as this, then I don't want you to hesitate to ask, even if I'm in a meeting with somepony. Besides," she winked, "I can always call for a break or reschedule it for later."

"But what if it's somepony important?"

"You, Sol, and Luna are more important to me than some noble asking for more land." Celestia's soft gaze hardened. "And speaking of nobles, I'll be seeing to it that Blueblood is held accountable for how he's been treating you these last few years. As of right now, I'm actually considering sending him as an ambassador to Yakyakistan for the foreseeable future."

Twilight raised a suspicious eyebrow. "... it almost sounds more like you're banishing him."

"I have no idea what you're talking about."

Though Celestia's tone of voice sounded the same, Twilight could see the corners of her lips twitching as she tried to keep herself from smirking.

"... so does this mean that his duel with Sol will be canceled?"

"No. I think that I'll let Sol knock some manners into him first."

Twilight frowned as a thought hit her."You know, Blueblood will probably have somepony else fight for him, right? I've never known him to be a pony who's willing to get his hooves dirty... literally or figuratively."

Celestia paused for a moment before letting out a long sigh.

"Yes, you're probably right."

Over in a dark ally on the other side of the street, a blue pegasus stallion with a green mane and eyes looked across the street with a hardened glare. It was there in that group of royals and Element Bearers that he had spotted his target. Feeling the dagger concealed beneath his wing, he growled at the sight of his target and the guards surrounding her. After a waiting for a few moments for them to pass, the stallion casually stepped out from the shadows and kept his distance as he inconspicuously tailed them.

Sol looked up in awe at the massive building in front of him. While the Undercity did have the Underdome, this Coliseum, while roughly the same size, was still a sight for him to behold. Taking in the large stone building with torches providing lighting, he heard the sounds of amused chuckling around him, snapping him out of his thoughts and turning his attention back to following everypony inside. Once they'd passed through the massive pair of open doors and ventured further into the entrance hall, they approached a booth with Celestia in the lead where a tan, middle-aged pegasus stallion with a black mane and green eyes spotted them.

"Princess Celestia! Princess Luna!" he warmly greeted them with a bow. "It has been years since I've seen you two here. Welcome back to the Coliseum."

"Tis good to be back," Luna smiled and nodded before standing beside him and facing everypony. "Everypony, may I introduce to you First Strike. He was once a member of the royal guard, but has retired and is now helping run the Coliseum."

"It is good to see you again, First Strike," Celestia said. "The royal guard hasn't quite been the same since you've retired. And my offer of you becoming drill sergeant and helping train our guards still stands if you ever decide to change your mind."

"And risk losing my voice shouting at them?" he laughed. "Sorry, Princess, but I don't think that my voice could handle it at this age. Besides, I find plenty of joy helping run things here."

With the introductions and welcomes over with, First Strike returned to his seat at the booth.

"So now," he began, "what can I do for you and your- oh, hello, Twilight, Spike. It's been a while."

"Hello, Mr. Strike."

"Sup?"

"Anyway, what brings you all here? It wouldn't by chance have anything to do with Blueblood showing up here a few minutes ago with a large red mark on his face would it?"

Celestia let out a sigh. "Actually, it would." Motioning with a hoof, Celestia called Sol up alongside her. "First Strike, this is Solar Rupture. We are here because Blueblood has challenged him to a duel."

"Ah, so he's the one that Prince Blueblood was fuming about." First Strike looked over Sol with a judging look. "So, Solar Rupture-"

"Just Sol if you would, Mr. Strike," Sol requested.

"Alright. So, Sol, do you know the rules to the Coliseum matches?"

"I'm afraid I don't."

First Strike hummed and nod. "In that case, I'll go over them with you while I escort you down to the preparation room." He paused and looked back to the others. "You can all go on ahead and find somewhere to sit in the stands. I'd join you, but I'll need to return to my post after I'm done escorting Sol."

As First Strike walked away with Sol, Celestia and the others made their way over to one of the many entrances to the stadium seats. Avoiding the ponies traveling down the halls, they soon came to a pair of open doors guarded by a pair of the Coliseum's security staff who gave them a quick bow as they passed by. Upon entering, the were met with the sight of thirty rows of bench seats that inclined farther up the Coliseum's interior, allowing the spectators a clear view of what was happening below in the oval-shaped arena in the center.

Making their way down to get some front row seats, they were displeased to see that Blueblood had already made himself comfortable in the spot right where they were heading. As they got closer, the sounds of their hoofsteps caught his attention, causing him to look back to see who it was.

"Oh, so you've come to watch," he said to Celestia, Luna, and Twilight, while disregarding the others.

Luna frowned in disapproval. "I see that you have chosen to have a representative fight for you."

"Of course, Aunty."

Figures, Twilight thought distastefully. "And yet you were the one to challenge him."

"Yes, but by right as prince, I have the option of having somepony else fight him if I so wish."

"For the love of- just admit it that you're a spineless coward already!" Rainbow annoyingly said. "We all already know it."

"Why are these ponies here?" he asked before turning to Celestia. "Honestly, Aunty Celestia, I don't understand why you bother surrounding yourself with these-"

"That is enough out of you, Blueblood," Celestia interrupted with a harsh glare. "Now, I suggest that we remain silent while we wait for your duel to begin."

Down below, Sol was sitting on one of the long benches in the preparation room where rows of armor and weapons hung on the walls. First Strike had gone through the rules of the Coliseum with him and had explained that this specific match a 'Brawl' match. In this match, there are no weapons or armor allowed, but magic and flight are permitted, and to win, one pony has to knock the other out, or until they surrender.

Having understood the rules, Sol thanked First Strike and waved him off as left to return to the booth he was supposed to be working at. Ignoring the stares from a few other combatants that were either waiting for their turn or had just gotten done with their fight, Sol remained seated and waited for his match to start. From what he was told, there were a few other matches that were supposed to go before him. As he waited and watched ponies enter the arena and return bruised and battered, Sol suddenly let out a tired yawn.

Well this isn't good, he thought, starting to feel the effects from his lack of sleep, despite having taken a nap on the train.

Hearing his name finally being called though the speakers hanging in the room, Sol got up, made his way over to the heavy stone doors, and waited for them to open. When they did, he found himself at the end of a large arena with a layer of sand covering the stone floor. Looking up and around, Sol saw that the arena was about twelve feet below the first row of seats surrounding the arena. And there off to his right, was where Celestia, Luna, his friends, and unfortunately, Blueblood, sat.

Before he could wave to his friends and family, movement from the corner of his eye caught his attention. Looking back in front of him, Sol saw the doors on the other side of the arena open up before a large unicorn with a brown coat and eyes, and a black mane and tail walked out. Another thing that Sol saw was a bald, tan pegasus stallion wearing a black and white stripped shirt standing at the center of the arena, motioning them to him with his wings. Taking the hint, Sol walked up to the center of the arena and stood face-to-face with his opponent while the referee eyed the two.

"Who are you and why are you here?" Sol asked.

"I'm here on Prince Blueblood's behalf," the stallion smirked. "He said that he needed somepony taken care of, so he picked me to do it."

"But he's supposed to fight me, not you!"

"Hey, he's a prince. And as a prince, he can have somepony else fight for him."

"He...!" That honorless coward!

Sol's eyes narrowed into a glare and was starting to growl, but before he could say anything more, the referee stepped up between the two and pushed them back.

"Alright, that's enough," he spoke with a gruff voice. "Now you two listen up, because I'm gonna say this only once. I don't wanna see any blows to the crotch or targeting the horns. Also, no killing. While I know that accidents can and have happen, I'd rather not have to help clean up any messes tonight. So," he turned to Sol, "keep your claw activity to a minimum and try not to skewer him or shred him to pieces."

"Yes, sir," Sol acknowledged.

With Sol's word of cooperation, the referee then turned to the other stallion.

"As for you, Cheap Shot, don't think that we've forgotten what happened here last time. You may be Prince Blueblood's representative in this fight, but don't you think for one second that that excuses you from breaking our rules. I've got my eyes on you, and if you step out of line, then you're gone."

"Whatever," Cheap Shot scoffed with an eye-roll.

"Now then, you two step back and wait for the sound of the horn to begin."

Up in the stands, Celestia, Luna, Twilight, and her friends sat themselves down in the front row with Celestia and Luna flanking Blueblood's left and right respectfully, as they watched Sol, Cheap Shot, and the referee move away from the center of the arena. As they waited Pinkie looked around the stadium.

"So where's all the really cool stuff?"

"What are you talking about, Pinkie?" Twilight asked.

"I'm talking about the announcer's booth, the giant viewing screen that's supposed to be suspended above the arena that showed the time and fighters' heath bars, the barrier that's supposed to shield us from what happens inside the arena, and the damage absorber bracelets that are required for everypony fighting to wear?"

Twilight blinked in confusion. "Umm, Pinkie? There's no such things here. While I do agree that they should have a barrier in place to keep us spectators safe from what happens inside, they don't have the rest of those things."

A frown slowly formed on Pinkie's face. "... wow. We really got hosed here then. Why can't we have nice stuff like-"

Pinkie was suddenly interrupted as a horn was loudly blown, signaling the start of the fight.

Ignoring the cheering from the crowd for the start of the new match, Sol lowered himself in a defensive stance and waited for his opponent to make the first move. He didn't have to wait long, for a moment later, Cheap Shot lit his horn and fired a beam of magic at him. As it got about half-way to him, the beams suddenly split up into five smaller beams and began to zigzag in an attempt to confuse Sol. Unable to keep track and predict their movements, Sol lit up his horns in a violet aura that gathered in the space between his horns, and fired a beam of his own at Cheap Shot with the intent of canceling the divided beams before they hit him. However, while his beam did connect with the other and cancel each other out as planned, the smaller beams didn't dissipate and all converged on him. Seeing them still coming, Sol used his inherited ability from his father and change his fur coat to metal. But, despite his body temporarily covered in metal, what Sol didn't expect what that the beams would all hurt as much as they did when they struck.

Taken by surprise, Sol yelped in pain as his body was jerked from the unexpectedly strong impacts, but still maintained his stance. Once the attack ceased, Sol winced in brief pain before the metallic coating reverted back to his normal coat.

"Uh-oh. That's not a good sign."

Up in the stands, Twilight and her friends blinked in surprise as they watched Sol change right before their eyes.

"That was so cool!" Rainbow said. "How did he do that?!"

"As the Lord of Earth, Fissure had the ability to change the material of his body at will," Celestia went to explain. "He could change his cells into any kind of earthen material, be it wood, gems, stones, metals, etc. As you can see, Sol has inherited his father's ability to change his body just like he did."

"Yes, but something isn't right here," Luna said with a frown. "With the change and Sol's power, he shouldn't have taken any damage or even be knocked around like that. And yet, it appears as though it barely did anything to shield him against the beams."

Dodging to the side, Sol barely avoided another set of beams.

Dang it! My magic is still too weak. I haven had enough time to recover from it draining out of me when I was sealed.

Seeing Cheap Shot preparing to fire again, Sol quickly fired off a beam of his own before extending his wings to ready himself for flight. However, after giving a few flaps and getting off the ground for a few moments, he winced as he felt the soreness in his wing, forcing him to immediately landed.

"Not again," he muttered in annoyance as he folded his wings back up.

Seeing Cheap Shot charging his horn again, Sol charged his own horns and fired, meeting Cheap Shot's beam with his own in a power struggle. Digging his claws into the ground and gritting his fangs, Sol slowly pressed forward, pressing Cheap Shot's beam back with each step he took. Feeling him getting the upper hoof, Sol pressed on as he continued to win, but wasn't expecting what happened next as the pressure against his beam suddenly disappeared.

Losing his balance and stumbling forward a few steps, Sol could now see that Cheap Shot had disengaged, leaped off to the side, and quickly followed it up with another beam. Unable to dodge it in time, Sol instinctively lifted his left arm up to shield himself from being struck in the chest, but forgot to give it a metallic coating. Even though the impact only lasted for a brief moment, but it still hurt. Hissing in pain, Sol looked over his left forearm and saw a large patch of missing fur where a magical burn now resided, while the surrounding fur was darkened.

Feeling the sting from the air brushing against the burn, Sol focused and changed the burnt patch of skin over to metal, lessening the pain for him and protecting it from getting scraped against. Turning his attention away from his wound, Sol grimaced when he saw Cheap Shot firing the same beam-splitting spell again.

Okay, that's enough of that.

Using his powers over the earth, Sol raised his right claw and slammed it on the ground, causing four walls of stone to sprout up from the ground around him and box him in. A few seconds later, he smiled when he heard the beams impact the stone walls without breaking them.

Finally I catch a break, he sighed with a hint of relief. Now for the next part.

Using his earth magic again, Sol dove into the stone ground with ease and began to tunnel beneath the surface. Using the vibrations from his digging like an underground sonar, Sol soon managed to pinpoint where Cheap Shot was and burrowed over to him. Getting up right underneath him, Sol then shot upward and emerged just in front of him. Taking him by surprise from the underground attack, Sol clenched his right claw and delivered an uppercut to Cheap Shot's jaw, toppling him over onto his back while Sol landed on all fours.

"What just happened?!" Blueblood asked in surprise.

Pinkie snickered. "From the looks of it, Sol used Dig, and it was super effective."

"You are right in a way, Pinkie," Celestia said. "Actually, he did the same thing back in my room with Blueblood. Due to his size, Sol isn't very quick on his hooves and claws, so he likes to travel underground to compensate for the lack of speed. While burrowed, Sol's able to move much quicker than he could on land or in the sky."

"But it looked like Sol knew where that stallion was while he was underground," Starlight pointed out. "If so, then how was he able to do that?"

"He calls it Tremor Sight," Luna began explaining. "While underground, Sol is able to feel the vibrations in the earth and more or less see where everything within fifty yards of him is."

Pinkie frowned. That sounds a little OP to me.

"Of course," Luna continued, "Sol's only able to use it while he's burrowed underground. He can't use it while he's on the surface."

Okay, that sounds better.

Over in the mouth of the entrance to the stadium seats, the blue pegasus stallion stood with a heated glare in his eyes. Spotting his target surrounded by the royal guards, princesses, and Element Bearers, he started to weigh his options. On the one hoof, he knew that attacking her now would be dangerous and ran the risk getting caught. On the other hoof, none of them, nor the guards, were aware of him. Besides, his hoof were eagerly twitching to finally get his revenge.

Making his choice, the stallion slowly made his way down the stairs until he was a few rows behind the guards. Reaching beneath his wing, the stallion grabbed hold of the dagger's hilt when he suddenly noticed something. Due to him being so focused on his target, he never noticed who was down fighting in the arena. When he did, his eyes snapped wide open and his pupils shrank to pinpricks.

What?! But how-

"What are you doing?"

Hearing the voice calling to him, the stallion looked down to see that a pair of royal guards had spotted him. Having lost his opportunity for his assassination attempt, the stallion slowly removed his hoof from his dagger and put on a convincing smile.

"Nothing. I was just watching the match."

Despite the guards having bought his bluff, since he was closer to the princesses and Element Bearers than anypony else, the royal guards started shooting cautionary glances at him. No long being able to successfully get his target and get away safely, the stallion got up and left the Coliseum. Now that the guards were suspicious, even after they left for the castle, he doubted that he would even be able to get that close to her now.

Besides, he thought with a sneer, something important has just come to my attention.

After successfully taking Cheap Shot by surprise, Sol continued his assault on him with punches and a few tail swipes. While he was able to get a few good hits in at first, after Sol grabbed him with his left claw and prepared to strike him with his right, Cheap Shot closed his eyes and released a blinding light in Sol's face. Becoming temporarily blinded and disoriented, Sol's grip in Cheap Shot loosen up enough for him to slip out and deliver a punch to Sol's gut, knocking the wind out of him momentarily.

While Sol was catching his breath, Cheap Shot took a moment to recover from his previous beating. After a moment of getting his breathing under better control, Sol got back up and instead of charging him again, he slammed both claws to the ground, causing stone pillars to jut up from the ground in an attempt to slam against Cheap Shot.

Pouring more of his earth magic into it, Sol created more stone pillars that were now starting to shoot out of the ground at random angles and direction that kept Cheap Shot guessing. While most of Sol's pillars either missed or were used by Cheap Shot to springboard away, he finally managed to hit him with one, slamming him hard in his side and sending him tumbling against the floor.

Ceasing his assault, Sol began to pant and wobble slightly as the lack of proper sleep and the use of magic had almost completely drained what little he had left him fatigued.

Okay, this really isn't good, he thought before he looked over Cheap Shot's prone, unmoving form. But it looks like he's not going to get back up for now. Thank goodness.

Breathing a sigh of relief, Sol sat down to rest himself. However, it was short-lived when he suddenly shouted in pain from a beam nailing him square in his chest. Clinging his claw to the area where he was hit, Sol looked over towards Cheap Shot, who'd been playing possum and had taken a shot at Sol when his guard was down. Seeing Cheap Shot get up and start limping over to him, Sol tried to use his earth magic to cover the wound on his chest like with his forearm, but with him nearly out of magic, not only was he unable to do that, but the metallic coating over his injured forearm reverted back, adding on another layer of pain to him. However, what Sol didn't expect was that the burn on his forearm appeared to be somehow spreading.

Ahh! What's going on?! Why's the burn getting worse?!

Cradling his injured arm, Sol panted heavily from the pain as Cheap Shot approached him with his horn alight. Shakily, Sol used his wings to help prop himself up. Now having some form of base, Sol decided to forego using what little magic he had left and began taking a deep breath with the intent of finishing this with a breath attack. However, as he continued to inhale and his chest expanded with air, it caused the burnt skin on his already taunt chest to pull and open, sending a fresh wave of pain through him that caused him to collapse and wheeze in pain while a wisp of blue, green, and purple light leaking from the corners of his maw.

"You know," Cheap Shot growled as he approached, "I was told to make it look like an accident, but now that you've really pissed me off, I say screw subtlety!"

Physically tired, exhausted nearly all his remaining magic, and in pain from a growing wound, presumably two now with his chest burn, Sol watched Cheap Shot approach him, expecting another beam of magic. However, to Sol's surprise and worry, instead of firing another spell, Cheap Shot conjured a magical shortsword as he approached.

Celestia and Luna watched in confusion and growing fear as Cheap Shot limped closer to Sol.

"What is Sol doing?" Luna questioned. "Even if Sol was toying with him, which he never has before, he shouldn't be this badly beaten... and why is he so hurt?"

"I don't understand either, sister," Celestia said worryingly. "Sol's magic should've protected him from harm."

"Umm... Princess?" Twilight meekly called, gaining their attention. "I think I might know what's going on with him."

"What is it Twilight?"

Twilight nervously gulped. "You see, when we found Sol, his crystal was cracked and-"

Celestia and Luna's eyes both snapped wide open as they both shouted, "What?!"

"How long?!" Luna demanded.

"Since Tirek's attack!" Twilight frantically answered. "When we found him, he said that almost all of his magic and strength had leaked out from him!"

Now understanding what was going on with Sol, Celestia looked to her sister.

"Luna!"

Knowing what to do, Luna lit her horn and teleported in a flash of light before reappearing a split-second later, standing protectively in front of Sol.

"Enough!" she shouted.

Having effectively halted Cheap Shot in place along with the referee, who was coming to intervene when he saw that Cheap Shot wasn't joking around after he conjured his magical weapon. Without another word, Luna picked Sol up in her magical aura and teleported the two of them to the castle's infirmary.

Seeing that Luna had successfully stopped the match and had taken Sol away to get some medical treatment, Celestia slouched as a wave of relief washed over her. Granted she and Luna would be getting quite an earful for interfering with a Coliseum match, but that didn't matter her right now.

"That was too close," she sighed in relief, only for it to be replaced with concern as she heard a sad sigh coming from beside her. "Twilight?"

"I'm sorry, Princess."

"Sorry?"

Twilight looked up at Celestia with regret.

"I should have told you about of Sol's crystal from the beginning. I knew about how weak he was, and if I had just told you, then all of this could have been avoided."

While what Twilight said was true, Celestia couldn't find it in herself to blame her, especially with how much she knew that Twilight was mentally berating herself. That, and Celestia and Luna both knew that Sol's sense of honor, while good intended, had also gotten him into trouble like this on multiple occasions. Wanting to ease her worries, Celestia draped a wing around Twilight in a comforting hug.

"Don't worry, Twilight. It's alright."

"I should have told you. If I did, then he wouldn't be hurt."

"Yes, but if I know Sol, then he would've gone on ahead anyway." Celestia brought a hoof under Twilight's chin and tilted her face up to look at her. "Don't worry, Twilight. Luna's taking care of Sol. He'll be fine."

"Well I say good riddance," Blueblood scoffed out loud before muttering to himself. "Stupid Cheap Shot. Tell him to be subtle with killing him and he instead pulls this."

"WHAT DID YOU JUST SAY?!"

Recoiling from Celestia's shouting, Blueblood was about to look and see what was wrong with her, but before he could move, he found his entire body engulfed in a golden aura and brought face-to-face with Celestia, who's mane and tail had burst into flames, and her eyes now glowed brightly like a pair of miniature suns.

"DID YOU JUST SAY YOU THREATENED MY-"

Remembering that they were still in public, Celestia caught herself and took a few deep breaths to calm herself down. Once she'd simmered down enough to where her mane, tail, and eyes had returned to normal. However, her eyes and voice still maintained their anger and rage.

"That stallion that you tried to have killed, Blueblood, is my son."

Blueblood gawked for a moment before he found his voice again. "W-W-What?! B-But you don't have a-"

"Yes I do, nephew," Celestia hissed. "Sol was born and later sealed away in crystal over a thousand years ago, is my first and only child, First Prince of Equestria, and the heir to my throne."

A look of shock and disbelief took over Blueblood while Twilight and her friends all glared at him with Celestia.

"You were already in trouble with Twilight, Blueblood," she continued dangerously, "but now that you've tried to have my only child killed, I can say for certain and without remorse that you and your accomplice will both be severely punished. But before that, we're going down to the castle dungeons where you will learn what it's like to face a mother's wrath."

Author's Note

Sorry if you guys are disappointed by this. I know that a lot of you were probably expecting Sol to wipe the floor with Blueblood, but that just isn't the case this time.

Chapter 14- Recovery

Things had gotten confusing for Sol rather quickly. One moment he was in the arena with Cheap Shot approaching him, and the next, Luna had teleported in front of him. Whatever happened after that was beyond him as he became increasingly sleepy one second and fell asleep the next.

Feeling the sting from his left forearm and chest, Sol let out a pained groan as he started to come to. Aside from the pain, the first thing that he noticed was that he wasn't laying on the sand-covered stone floor of the arena. Instead, he found himself laying on something much softer and more comforting, including something equally soft and warm draped over his body. The next was that there wasn't any noise, indicating further that he'd probably been moved somewhere out of the Coliseum.

Cracking his eyes open, Sol looked down to see that he was laying in a large bed with a red blanket and comforter draped over him, and his left forearm wrapped in bandages. In front of him on the opposing side of the room sat a dresser and writing desk, to his right was the door, and to his left, the light of the full moon illuminated the room through a glass window that opened to a small balcony. As he looked around the room, he started to shift and try sitting up, but was quickly groaned in pain as the burn and skin tear on his chest prevent him from getting very far, forcing him to lay back down with a pained sigh. Recovering from the pain, Sol lifted the blankets covering him with his right arm and saw in the moonlit room the white bandages wrapped around his chest.

"Well, this is rather unfortunate," he sighed, dropping the covers back down on him. "My first day back to Equestria and this happens."

"It could have been a lot worse."

Ears perking up, Sol looked to his direct left and saw Luna sitting in a chair beside the head of his bed.

I forgot how stealthy she can be during the night. "Aunt Luna?"

A small smile crept up on Luna. "Good to see you awake, Sol. You were starting to worry us."

"Worry? Why?"

"Mostly because you slept all throughout yesterday. The spell I used on you before we left the Coliseum did put you to sleep as intended, but it shouldn't have kept you under for that long. I was starting to fear that something might've went wrong."

"I actually didn't get much sleep before we came here. Maybe a total of two hours, plus another two and an half on the train ride over here. Could that have something to do with it?"

"Yes. That very well could have."

Sol nodded, but then blinked as he recalled something she said. "Wait. Did you say that you had to put me under?"

"I did," Luna confirmed with a frown. "And it was a good thing I did too. I'm not so sure that you would've taken very well to the burns you'd received otherwise."

"Why? They're just burns."

Luna began to scowl. "I'm afraid not. Those burns that that stallion inflicted upon you were actually a curse."

"A curse?"

"Yes. It's meant to look and act like a normal burn, but unlike other burns, this curse spreads it, both over the surface of the skin and beneath it until it consumes the entire body." Luna shuddered. "It's a very painful and cruel spell, one that my sister had deemed forbidden and locked away in the royal archives."

Filled with worry about being afflicted with such a gruesome curse, Sol started to eye his covered burns.

"I'm not going go die from it, am I?"

"No. Though the two burns you sustained did spread, we were able to find out what it was and stop it before any permanent damage was done to you."

Sol let out a loud sigh of relief. "Thank you."

"Actually, you have Twilight to thank," Luna smiled. "It was because of her that we were able to figure out what it was and how to counter it."

"Heh. I guess I owe her my thanks yet again."

Luna nodded. "Twilight Sparkle is one who's willing to help a pony in need... of course, I wouldn't be surprised if she also helped because she was interested in the kind of spell that was used against you."

"By the way, where is she, mother, and the others?"

"Tia is resting right now, obviously," she said with a good-natured eye-roll. "Otherwise, she's been checking up on you whenever she can. Twilight has some question for you for when you awoke, so she and Starlight decided to remain here in Canterlot Castle. As for Spike and the other Elements, they've all returned to Ponyville."

"Alright." Sol paused for a moment and blinked as he remembered something. "What about Blueblood and Cheap Shot?"

Luna scowled. "Both of them have been thrown in the dungeons personally by Celestia until she can think of a fitting punishment for them. And knowing how protective she can get... I shudder to think what might befall them."

"Yeah, me too," he agreed before remembering that he left behind in the Coliseum. "My cloak! It's still back in the Coliseum!"

"Easy there, Sol," Luna calmed him. "First Strike came over today to discuss with Tia about our interfering with the match and brought your cloak back with him. I've gone on ahead and placed it in the dresser drawer for you while you were asleep. Good thing that First Strike returned it too. If Rarity found out, I'm sure she would be rather furious with you."

"Thank you, Aunt Luna. So, what did First Strike come to discuss?"

"The Coliseum works with its own unique set of rules, one of which being that Celestia and I cannot interfere with their matches."

"So you two are in trouble then?"

Luna shook her head. "Not this time. Due to the circumstances involving the curse, and by extent, the attempted murder, they decided to let it pass."

"That's good to hear," he sighed. "I wouldn't want you or mother to get into trouble with them because of me."

Now having him caught up with just about everything, Luna frowned at Sol.

"Speaking of getting into trouble," she began with a disapproving tone, "now that that's out of the way, perhaps you would care to explain to me why you decided to agree to a duel when you knew that you were mentally, physically, and magically fatigued?"

Uh-oh, Sol thought with a gulp. "I didn't think that Blueblood looked all that tough and I could take him regardless?"

Letting out a loud and tired sigh, Luna got up and began pacing around.

"How many times have Tia and I told you to be careful when it comes to picking your battles, Sol? We all know your views of honor and upholding them, and confronting those who blatantly disregard it, and we both are proud of you for that. However, you have a very bad habit of not thinking things through before acting in that regard, and it usually tend to end up with you getting yourself into some dangerous or life-threatening situation because of it. It happened when Queen Chrysalis and her changelings first deceived us, when King Sombra betrayed Equestria and began his tyrannical rule over the Crystal Empire... and don't even get me started on Discord."

A flash of anger crossed his expression. "He had that-"

Sol's argument was quickly quelled by Luna's sharp glare.

"I'm not going to disagree with you, Sol. True, Discord did have what was coming to him, but don't forget that thanks to you and your tunnel vision on the matter, something was lost."

Luna maintained her stern glare even as Sol's features wilted. She suspected that this might still be a bit of a sore spot for Sol, but she felt like it had to be done regardless to get her point across. Even so, she did feel bit regretful for having Sol remember it and react to it like this. Letting out a sigh, Luna reached over the bed and gently placed her hoof on his shoulder.

"Look, Sol, we just don't want for you to get hurt," she calmly said. "Your mother and I both love you very much and hate to see this happen to you, even if it's for a good reason. Remember what we used to tell you?"

Sol gave a small nod. "Even the most good of intentions can turn bad and lose their meaning if taken too far," he recalled before sighing. "I'm sorry, Aunt Luna."

Happy that he remembered, Luna leaned over and placed a kissed his forehead.

"I know, Sol, and so does Celestia. And despite all of this, we do hope that you'll never change."

Sol smirked slightly. "Even if I might do this again? Even if by accident?"

Luna rolled her eyes in good nature, seeing what Sol was doing. "Yes. Though I'd prefer that you don't."

Chuckling lightly, Sol reached up and hugged Luna. "I'll try."

"Good," Luna said, returning the hug for a moment before pulling away. "I know that you've been asleep for the last twenty-eight hours or so, but you should probably get some more rest. You look like you could use it, and you'll need to let your injuries heal."

Sol let out a yawn. "I suppose so."

"Good. Then I'm heading back to do my nightly duties. If you need anything, there are a pair of guards stationed outside your door that you can call for aid."

"Alright. Goodnight, Aunt Luna. I love you."

Luna paused by the door and looked back with a smile. "I love you too, Sol. Have a goodnight, and I shall see you in the morning."

With Luna now gone and the room all to himself, Sol laid still on his back and closed his eyes. Despite the soreness from his chest and forearm, it didn't take him long before he soon fell asleep once again.

Light streamed through the windows as Sol stirred awake, feeling well rested and relaxed. Letting out a yawn, he started to sit up in bed when he felt the sting from his chest burn once again, forcing him to gently lay back down. Wanting to sit up and not lay on his back anymore, he rolled over to his right and slowly propped himself up from another angle. While it did hurt a bit from doing so, it wasn't quite as bad as sitting straight up like he first tried. After a few moments, he was finally able to get himself sitting up with his back resting against the headboard.

Sitting up in his new position, Sol let out a relieved sigh before he began looking around the room in the daylight. After a few minutes, he heard a knocking on the door.

"Hello? Sol? Are you awake?"

Sol smiled as he immediately recognized the voice on the other side.

"I am. You can come on in."

Soon as he finished, Celestia opened the door and walked in, along with a half-asleep Luna, and a blue unicorn mare with green eyes, a white mane, and a red cross for a cutie mark, who had what looked like a medical box floating alongside her.

"Good morning, Sol," Celestia smiled. "Luna told me that you had awoken last night. How are you feeling?"

"A bit sore from sitting up, but otherwise alright," Sol replied with a small groan. "Good morning, Au-"

Sol quickly caught himself and cautiously looked at the unicorn mare.

"It's alright, Sol. You can trust her," Celestia said, noticing the look Sol was giving the mare. "This is Doctor Cura. She's my and Luna's personal doctor."

"The Princess has already informed me of who you are," Cura said as she approached him. "I still can't believe that you're actually her kid."

Sol blinked and looked to Celestia. "You told her?"

"She did after I called her out on it," Cura answered for Celestia, earning her a confused look from Sol, to which she rolled her eyes. "Oh, come on now. I'm Celestia and Luna's personal doctor, and the pony who does their physicals. The first time she came to me, I noticed that Celestia had signs of having given birth at least once. Since she couldn't really hide it from me after that, she went on ahead and told me about you. Never though that I'd actually get the chance to meet you."

"... did I really need to hear that part about mother and her physicals?" Sol cringed.

"Oh, stop being such a foal about it and grow a pair. You're a grown stallion."

Hearing chuckling, Sol turned to Celestia while Luna snorted at Cura's wording.

"As you can plainly see," Luna smirked, "Cura isn't exactly what one would call a formal pony."

"And you can thank your sister for that, seeing as how she's the one who encouraged it," Cura said before facing Sol. "Now then, let's have a look at your arm. Hold still now."

Listening to her, Sol held still as Cura set the medical box on the nightstand and carefully removed the bandages on his injured forearm. Once it was removed, Sol could see the reddened flesh that it had covered and winced when he felt the light breeze of Cura's breath touching it as she examined it.

"It's looking a little better," she observed, "but it won't be completely healed for at least another week."

"I can walk on it just fine though, right?" Sol questioned.

"As long as you don't put any unnecessary strain on it, then yes." Opening the box, Cura levitated a bottle of burn ointment and gently applied it on Sol's burn before she wrapped it back up with a new set of bandages. "Okay, now your chest."

Sitting up straight, Sol watched as the bandages on his chest were removed. Much like with is arm, his chest was reddened from the burn, and stun just as much. However, along with the burn, there was an opening in the skin that had bled.

"This is going to take a little longer," Cura mused out loud. "Probably about two weeks with the skin tear."

"But he'll be fine otherwise, right?" Celestia asked.

"Yes, he'll be fine, but he shouldn't do any heavy lifting or anything strenuous for at least a week. If he does, then the tear on his chest could open again, which may then require stitching, depending on how bad it is. In my opinion, just to make sure that he doesn't re-open it again, I'd recommend that he spend the next few days in bed resting."

"A few days of bedrest just for a burn?" Sol questioned.

"I agree with Doctor Cura, Sol," Celestia said.

"What?"

"You heard your mama," Cura smirked. "Now, be a good colt and hold still while I bandage you back up."

After applying the burn ointment, along with a healing ointment for the torn skin, Cura then wrapped Sol's chest back up, just as she did with his forearm. With both now having new bandages covering them, Cura packed her things back into the box and levitated it alongside her.

"Well, my job here is done for now," she said. "Unless there's anything else you need me to do?"

"Thank you, Cura, but we are fine," Luna dismissed.

"In that case, you all have a good day. If you need me, I'll be in my office chugging a bottle of hard cider."

Celestia blinked. "Already? Isn't it a bit soon to be drinking? It's not even five in the afternoon yet."

"It is somewhere," Cura shrugged. "Besides, I'm still getting over the fact that your kid is actually here, and is part dragon to boot."

The three remained silent as Cura made her way out, leaving Celestia, Luna, and Sol with their eyes locked onto the closed door.

"So, is she always like that?" Sol wondered. "I mean, she's your personal doctor, and yet she drinks in the mornings? That doesn't sound very professional."

"To be fair, this is a rather unique circumstance," Luna defended for her. "Plus, I find her informality to us to be a pleasant change from all of the brown-nosers we have to put up with."

"That," Celestia added, "and I doubt that you will find any doctor better than her."

"Indeed."

Taking their word for it, Sol rested against the headboard before Celestia walked over, sat beside Sol on his bed, and wrapped a foreleg and wing around him in a hug. Melting into his mother's embrace, Sol snuggled against Celestia for a while before they heard a loud yawn from Luna.

"Oh, excuse me," she tiredly yawned. "I'm sorry. I'd like to stay longer, but..."

"It's alright, Aunt Luna," Sol smiled. "Thank you for coming to see me, and I'll see you later tonight."

"Yes. You two have a nice day."

Tired and drooping, Luna turned to leave for bed. When she opened the door, however, she was startled to see Twilight standing there with her hoof raised to knock on the door.

"Oh. Princess Luna. Sorry about that," Twilight apologized.

"It is alright, Twilight," Luna dismissed before letting out another yawn. "Please excuse me, but I must call it a day."

"Of course. Have a nice rest, Princess."

Nodding, Luna walked past Twilight and made for her room. With her now gone, Twilight looked into the room where she saw Celestia sitting beside Sol on the bed.

"Is this a bad time?"

"Of course not, Twilight," Celestia answered. "Right, Sol?"

"No, it's alright," he said. "Please, come in, Twilight."

With their permission, Twilight walked in and closed the door behind her.

"Thank you," she thanked, eyeing Sol's bandaged chest and forearm. "How are you feeling?"

Sol glanced at his wrapped burns. "A little sore at times, but otherwise I'm alright."

Twilight nodded and walked over and took a seat beside the bed.

"I hope you don't mind, but I was wondering if you would be willing to answer a few questions for me?"

"Aunt Luna told me last night that you wanted to ask me a few things, so sure. Go on ahead."

"Great!" Lighting her horn, a quill and ink well, along with several rolls of parchment appeared beside her. "I just have a few questions that I'd like to ask you."

Sol watched Twilight as she picked a scroll out from the others and unrolled it. However, what he wasn't expecting from the scroll was for it to fall to the floor, continue unrolling beneath his bed, and out the other side until it finally came to a stop against the wall fifteen feet off to his left. Blinking in surprise, Sol turned from the end of the scroll to Twilight, who was looking expectantly at him.

"This is what you call a few questions?" Sol asked in disbelief.

"Well it was less, but after seeing your magic in the Coliseum, and talking to Princess Celestia and Luna, I just couldn't stop myself," Twilight joyfully replied.

Feeling unsure about this now, Sol looked up to Celestia for help, only to see her holding back her laughter.

"Well, I think I shall leave you two be," Celestia said with a small smirk.

"Uhh, mother? You're not really leaving now, are you?" Sol almost pleaded.

"Sorry, sweetie, but I have my royal duties to get back to. Besides, I'd say that you're in very good hooves with Twilight here."

Letting a chuckle escape, Celestia kissed Sol's cheek and said goodbye to Twilight before she teleported out of the room.

"Okay then!" Twilight eagerly chirped. "Now, let's get started with those questions. Ready?"

Sol nervously gulped as he saw what he had now gotten himself into.

No... not anymore...

Chapter 15- A New Home

By the time Twilight was done questioning Sol after several long hours, it was finally time for her and Starlight to return to Ponyville, leaving Sol alone with nopony to talk to with the exception of Celestia during her short breaks, Luna during the evening and morning, and when Cura would come in to check on him. Even after he was cleared by Cura to leave his bed and move around, he still found himself somewhat unsure of what to do. It didn't help much either that he was still a stranger to this time era and castle. On the bright side, thanks to the rest that Sol was getting, his magic was slowly being restored. It wasn't nearly as what it was before he was sealed away, but he could now do levitation magic and other basic spells, and could use some of his earth magic far easier without tiring as quickly.

A few days later, rumors had begun to spread amongst the castle staff. With how Celestia and Luna had been interacting with Sol, along with their shows of affection, ponies were starting to suspect that with the arrest and imprisonment of Blueblood that the two sisters had selected Sol as his replacement. There were also several other rumors spreading as well, such as Sol being their secret lover, or that Sol was a diplomat or ambassador from the Dragon Lands. Even after hearing about them, neither Celestia, Luna, nor Sol said anything to either confirm or deny the rumors, finding it to be better off to let them gossip and later see the expressions on their faces if they ever do decide tell everypony. Of course, it didn't stop there.

While rumors spread amongst the castle staff, the newspapers were having their own field day with this. It started when Celestia, Luna, and the Element Bearers were all seen walking down the sidewalk to the Coliseum with a strange stallion traveling with them. Things picked up from there with how Celestia and Luna had reacted during Sol's Coliseum match, which further sparked their interests in Sol as to who he was and where he came from. It wasn't long before reporters had clamored around the castle, asking questions such as where did he come from, what is he doing here with the princesses, or how did he gain their favors so quickly.

On the evening of his third day, Sol asked Celestia at dinner what he could do. After a moment of thinking, she suggested that Sol begin catching himself up with the current laws and history of Equestria. The following morning, Sol was accompanied by a pair of royal guards to the castle library where the librarian had a place for Sol all set up for him, having been told ahead of time by Celestia. And so, from that morning on, Sol was seated at one of the reading tables with his face buried in the rather large book. From morning to night, Sol sat as he tried to stuff all of the new rules over the hundreds of years into his head until he closed his sore eyes and rubbed his head.

"This is ridiculous," he muttered.

"Is something the matter, sir?"

Looking up, Sol saw the librarian, a blue unicorn mare with a silver mane and eyes named Page, looking curiously at him with a brown book floating in her light-green aura.

"No, not really," he sighed. "I just can't believe that there are so many laws in place here. I mean, seriously. Why do we even have half of these laws? Who in their right mind would even want or approve of something like this?"

"I'm afraid I can't say for sure, sir," Page said. "But, I did manage to find that book you asked for."

"Thank you, Miss Page," Sol thanked, taking the book from her and setting it down on the table.

"Is there anything else I can get for you?"

"No thank you. I'm good for now."

"In that case, enjoy your reading, and if there's anything else I can help you with, just call."

Nodding to her in thanks, Sol watched as Page disappeared into the rows of bookshelves surrounding the table he was seated at. Once she was gone, he returned to his current book. After a few minutes of reading, he groaned and rubbed his head again.

"Is something wrong, Sol?"

Annoyed from the reading, Sol looked back to see Celestia approaching him with a concerned look on her face. Seeing who it was, Sol's annoyance quickly dissipated with a tired sigh.

"Just questioning these laws," he told her as she sat down beside him. "Most of these don't even make any sense. Limitations on the number of food stands in an establishment? Discounts on dresses and suits on the first day of every third week of the month? ... a limit to how many clusters of bananas a pony can buy? Who comes up with this stuff? Surely it couldn't have been you or Aunt Luna."

Celestia rolled her eyes. "I'll give you one guess."

Sol pondered it for a moment before his brow flattened. "Nobles?"

"Nobles."

And just like that, Sol found himself annoyed again. "Even after a thousand years, they are still a thorn in our sides."

Celestia nodded and looked over the book he was reading. "You've gotten rather far for just a few days."

"Yes, but so many of these laws are useless or just downright stupid. I remember when laws were straightforward and not written with sections and sub-sections. To be honest, I'm finding it to be rather unnecessary and overcomplicated."

"I understand, and agree that some of this is unneeded. But times change, Sol."

"I guess," he mumbled.

Celestia smiled. "Speaking of time, I thought that you should know that your cousin will be coming over in a few days to meet you."

"... I thought that Blueblood was still locked away?"

"He is and will remain that way for a very, very long time. No, Sol. I was talking about your other cousin."

Sol blinked. "You mean Cadence?"

"I am," she smiled. "She and her family will be coming over for your 'Welcome Home/Return to Equestria' party."

"That's a unique name for a party," he chuckled.

"Actually, it was Pinkie Pie who came up with it. And before you ask, yes, she, Twilight, and the rest of her friends will be there. I also managed to get ahold of Daring Do and invited her as well."

Sol smiled. "That's good to hear. I was afraid that she would be gone before I got the chance to properly thank her."

Nodding, Celestia looked over the table and saw a brown book off to the side. Bringing it over to her with her magic, she looked at the cover curiously.

"The Plumber Brothers' Guide to Plumbing?" she read out loud.

"Yeah. I was hoping to get to that later," Sol said.

"Why?"

"During my time here, I've been curious about the fixtures in the bathrooms lately, and by extent, the plumbing as well. That, and the fact that all of that stuff in the Underkingdom is a thousand years behind what today's are."

Celestia nodded in understanding. "Thinking about upgrading it to something more modern?"

"I am. If we ever do have to use it, then I don't think that ponies would like having to work with such primitive accommodations. And apart from the new plumbing, there's also the electricity that will need to be installed too. I've looked into it a little bit, and I'm actually wondering if there's a way that I can use the world's natural flow of magma as an infinite power source to generate the electricity needed to power the Underkingdom?"

"Perhaps. Although, you could also use crystals as a replacement."

Sol pondered it over for a moment. While he did find electricity fascinating and found out that it was used to power machines to help change the temperature of water and purify it to make it drinkable, he could very well substitute it for enchanted gems that he could easily create himself.

"I suppose I could do that too," he admitted. "It does sound like it could be a lot easier and quicker."

"Well either way, it sounds like it'll be quite the undertaking, but I'm sure that you can handle it."

"Thanks."

Sol reached up and nuzzled Celestia, which she returned with a nuzzle of her own. It didn't last for long as Sol's stomach began to growl.

"Have you had anything to eat yet?" Celestia asked with a frown.

"I had a bite to eat for lunch," Sol replied.

She looked over to the two guards watching over Sol. "Well?"

"A pair of sandwiches were brought to him, Princess," one of them answered.

"Was that all?"

"Yes, Your Highness," the other one answered.

Celestia sighed and shook her head. "This won't do at all. Come on, Sol. Let's get you something proper to eat."

"But I still need to finish this book of modern-day laws."

"You can continue that later. There's no rush or deadline, so don't feel like you need to read it all as fast as you can. Besides, it's been quite enjoyable to have you sit down with Luna and I during our meals together."

Smiling in agreement, Sol stood up with Celestia and left the library alongside her to join Luna in their personal dining room.

The morning of the party, Sol awoke with the sun shining through his window. Squinting his eyes, he groaned and rolled over to face away from the light in hopes of getting some more sleep. Unfortunatly, the sunlight did its job in waking Sol up and keeping him awake. Unable to go back to sleep now, Sol slid out of bed and opened his maw with a loud yawn. Blinking and wiping the tiredness from his eyes, he went over to the mirror hanging above his dresser and looked himself over. Making sure he was proper for the day, he nodded to his reflection and left the room. Upon leaving his room, Sol no longer found it surprising to see a pair of royal guards stationed outside his door.

"Good morning."

"Morning, sir," they both replied.

Letting them be, Sol ventured down the halls to their personal dining room. Along the way, he passed several of the castle staff, most of whom shot him a curious glance before whispering to one another once Sol had passed by. Knowing what was going on, Sol ignored it and continued to meet up with Celestia and Luna. A few minutes later, Sol came to the door leading into their personal dining room and quickly entered to see Celestia and Luna both already sitting down and eating at the table.

"Good morning."

Hearing him come in, Celestia paused from her breakfast with a smile. "Good morning, Sol. Did you sleep well?"

"I did," he smiled back before turning to Luna. "Good morning, Aunt Luna."

"Good morning," she tiredly returned.

Walking over to the table, Sol sat down on the side near Celestia. Once he was seated, he saw Celestia smile as she levitated a stack of pancakes with fruits in the shape of a face in front of him.

"I still can't believe that you're still cooking breakfast, even with all of the chefs working here."

"I know, but I love to do it. Besides, it reminds me of when I used to make you breakfast when you were a little colt."

"So I see," he said, looking over the face of his pancake made up of strawberries and blueberries. "You know, I remember that you used to make faces with my breakfast for me back then too."

"Yes. I guess old habits die hard."

Sol nodded and was about to dig in before another thought came to mind. Looking down at the plate of food, Sol smiled as he remembered the first meal he ate after he woke up in Equestria.

"Everything alright, Sol?" Luna asked, having noticed his look.

"Hmm? Oh, yeah I'm fine," he said before letting out a fond sigh.

"Bit for your thoughts?"

Sol smiled. "Just thinking about the morning when I woke up in Twilight's castle. Turned out that she likes to make pancakes as well. Did you know that she likes to cook them too?"

"I did not. How about you, Tia?"

Celestia smiled as well. "I did not. But then again, she did live with me long enough that she might've picked it up from me." She paused and shared a silent look with Luna before focusing back on Sol. "Sol, during your time with Twilight, did she ever act nervous around you?"

"How so?"

"When it comes to us or another ruler coming to visit her, Twilight tends to become nervous and tries to make everything perfect. Was she like that with you?"

Sol bit into his breakfast as he thought it over a moment. "I don't think so. Apart from when she and her friends first found out that I was the ruler of the Underkingdom, she didn't really seem nervous, if at all. If she was, she sure didn't show it."

"Believe me, you would've noticed if she was." Celestia's smile grew slightly. "Still, I'm pleased to hear that."

"Oh! Speaking of Twilight, did she ask you about-"

"If I can assign some guards to her castle? Yes, she did."

"To be honest," Luna began, "we probably should've done that as soon as she got her castle."

"It will take some time, but Luna and I will see to it that she does."

Happy to hear it, Sol went back to eating, unaware of the look that his mother was giving him.

It was around mid-afternoon when Sol made his way down the halls to the ball room. He'd just heard from one of the guards that Cadence had arrived with her family and were heading on over there to meet up with Celestia and Luna. And from all of the good things that Twilight and Celestia had said about her, Sol found himself looking forward to meeting her. After getting himself lost and needing to ask for directions, Sol eventually found himself before the doors to the ball room and opened them. But, as soon as he did, a pair of pink hooves suddenly reached out and pulled him in.

Confused by what just happened, it took Sol a moment to recollect himself. When he did, he saw Celestia, Luna, Twilight, and Starlight conversing with a pink alicorn mare and a white unicorn stallion, Daring and Rainbow chatting over by the food table, Spike and the rest of their friends gathered around something nearby, unaware of him being there, and there, standing directly in front of him with a party hat in hoof, was Pinkie.

"Finally!" she exclaimed, placing the party hat on Sol's head. "Now we can get this party started!"

Before he could blink, Sol found Pinkie over by a record player and began playing music. Taking a moment, he saw that the room was filled with balloons and streamers, along with a few circular tables, and one long table where a variety of foods, drinks, and desserts sat, including a five-layered cake.

Making his way further in to join the others, Sol approached Celestia and her group, who smiled as he came over.

"We were starting to wonder if you were going to come," Celestia said.

"Sorry. I've never been here before and kinda got lost. I had to stop and ask for directions," Sol explained as his eyes settled on a happy-looking Twilight. "It's good to see you again, Twilight."

"Thank you. It's good to see you too."

Sol smiled before he noticed the packed saddlebag she was wearing. "What do you got there?"

Twilight's eyes followed Sol's to her saddlebags. "Oh, they're just some books that I found in the castle library in the Undercity."

"So you did go back down there."

"Yep. Well, along with Starlight and Spike. I know that you said that I was free to go back down there, so I figured that while I was there, I would see if there was a library and what kind of books it held. I know that I shouldn't be surprised by what I found, but I can't help myself! There's just so much that I haven't read or even knew existed!" Twilight paused and chuckled with an embarrassed blush. "Heheheh. Sorry about that. Guess I kinda got a little carried away there."

"A little?" Starlight smirked. "You were holed up in the library for four days straight. I actually had to drag you out of there and remind you about today before you finally snapped out of it."

Sol and the others chuckled. "It's alright, Twilight. Just make sure that you take good care of them."

"Knowing how our little Twily is with books, I'm sure she'll take very good care of them."

Hearing the new voice, Sol looked at the pink alicorn standing beside Twilight. Apart from noting that she was an alicorn with pink eyes, and a three-toned purple, pink, and cream-yellow mane, the thing that stuck out to Sol the most was her cutie mark, which he was accidentally staring at in a mix of confusion and surprise.

Seeing him staring at Cadence's cutie mark, Celestia nudged him. "Sol?"

Realizing that he'd been staring, Sol blinked and saw Cadence blushing slightly, while the stallion beside her was glaring at him.

"Sorry," Sol immediately apologized. "I didn't mean to stare. I was just surprised to see that your cutie mark is of the Crystal Heart is all. You are Cadence, correct?"

"It's... alright," she slowly said before clearing her throat. "And yes, I am. And from what I'm told, you are Sol, Celestia's son and my cousin."

"I am," he smiled, "and it's a pleasure to finally meet you. Twilight and mother both told me a lot of good things about you."

"It's a pleasure to meet you too. Oh, and of course, this here is my husband, Shining Armor."

Sol nervously looked at Shining. "Sorry about that. I didn't mean to stare like I did. I just never thought that I'd see the Crystal Heart again, even as a cutie mark."

"It's fine," he dismissed, followed by a small smirk. "To be honest, if I had a Bit for every pony that I caught staring at Cadence's flanks, I'd have enough Bits to buy Equestria by now."

"Still sorry about it, though."

Shrugging it off, Shining held out a hoof. "Shining Armor."

Seeing what he was going for, Sol balled up his claw into a fist and met it Shining's hoof.

"Solar Rupture."

Happy that things didn't end too awkward or disastrous, Sol mentally sighed in relief. As he and Shining chatted it up, Celestia, Luna, Twilight, and Cadence watched as they talked over Shining's time as the Captain of the Royal Guard, which soon drifted over to the talk of defensive spells. After that, Shining asked Sol about what happened to him, having been told that he'd been sealed in crystal for the last thousand years. Upon hearing that Twilight had a major part in it, Shining called her over to hear her side of the story. While they were talking, Celestia leaned over to Cadence.

"So, what do you think of him so far?" Celestia asked her.

"Apart from the awkward beginning, he seems like a nice stallion," she replied. "It would be nice to get to know him a little bit more before we leave."

Celestia nodded. "And? What do you think about them?"

Getting what Celestia was hinting at, Cadence remained focused as she closed her eyes and softly lit her horn.

"There's potential, but it's too early for me to say for certain at the moment."

As the party continued, Sol went around to met the others. When he got to Daring, he spent some extra time with her and made sure to thank her for going out of her way to see if his father and the other Scaleless Dragons could be safely cured, and offered to help her if she ever needed his help. Upon being asked, Daring asked if Sol would let her back into the Underkingdom, to which Sol was more than happy to allow, both for helping free him, and for her efforts to save his family.

Grabbing something to snack on, he joined Spike and the rest of their friends to see what they were so preoccupied with that they didn't even notice him. When he did, he was met with a baby alicorn filly with easily the largest horn and wings he'd seen on an infant. Granted that he was told about Flurry Heart by both Twilight and Celestia, but he didn't expect her to be quite like this, nor did he expect her to be so open and friendly towards him after just meeting.

Finally having met the rest of his family and friends again, Sol felt like he was truly at home again and partied with them for the rest of the evening and into the night.

Over by the Smoky Mountain, the blue stallion paced around impatiently inside of a log cabin.

"What's taking them so long?" he annoyingly muttered to himself.

Ten minutes later, there was a knock on door to the cabin. Saying to enter, the door opened to a dozen cloaked ponies, all of whom pulled their hoods back as they entered and looked upon the blue pegasus with uneasy eyes.

"We apologize for being so late," one of them spoke for them. "We had some trouble with our last client and-"

"That doesn't matter now!" he snapped. "Something unexpected has come up, so we now have more important things to worry about."

Gesturing for them to sit, the blue pegasus waited for them all to get seated. Once they were, he quickly informed them all of what he'd seen during his time in Canterlot. By the time he was finished, a wave of unease had settled over them.

"What are we going to do now?" one of them asked.

"The stories were true," another one fearfully said. "We're finished!"

"Quit your mewling!" he demanded, taking a calming breath afterwards. "We are not finished. Actually, there is a way to solve this... and maybe even accelerate our plans at the same time."

The group shared a look before facing their leader. "What must we do?"

"For now, I want all of you to return and continue on like you've been doing. There's no need to let this news shake you and make our clients suspicious. I'll send for you all again when the time comes for us to move."

Dismissing them, the blue pegasus waited for them to all leave before he walked over to the table. Looking over the map of Equestria, he frowned at the red X's marking the map.

But first, I'll need to find an old acquaintance of mine.

Chapter 16- Return to Ponyville

Despite accidentally straining the wound on his chest from the party last night, Sol was feeling pretty good this morning as he made his way over to breakfast. Having been surrounded with his family and new friends, even for just a single week, Sol was feeling like he was home, already forgetting that he was a thousand years out of place. Coming to a stop at the doors, Sol, still feeling the sting on his chest, lit his horns and used his magic to open the doors before him.

“Good morning, Sol.”

Smiling at the warm greeting from Celestia, Sol closed the door behind him and walked over to her.

“Good morning, mother,” he said, kissing her cheek and nuzzling her.

“How are you feeling this morning? Is your chest still hurting?”

“Just a little, but it’s fine.”

“We did warn you about how rowdy Flurry Heart could be while playing,” Luna smirked.

“I know, Aunt Luna,” Sol said with a playful roll of his eyes. “I just didn’t think that she’d tackle my chest like that.”

Leaving Celestia’s side, Sol went over to Luna to give her a kiss and nuzzle on her cheek as well. With both of them now having their good morning kisses, Sol took his seat over near Celestia where a plate of food sat for him.

“Are the others going to be joining us?”

“They will,” Celestia answered him. “There’s just one little thing that they need to take care of before they do.”

Choosing to wait for them like Celestia and Luna, Sol sat in his seat and waited for the others to join them. After about ten minutes of talking had passed, the doors finally opened to the others as they walked in with a morning greeting. While they each walked over to a chair that Celestia had set for them, Twilight, who Flurry Heart had been clinging to from her back, first had to put her in her booster seat before she took her own seat. With everyone finally seated, they wasted no more time in diving into the spread set out before them.

“So, Sol, how are you feeling?” Cadence asked with an apologetic tone.

“Alright for the most part,” he shrugged.

“That’s good to hear. I still feel kinda bad for last night.”

“It’s alright. Everypony warned me about how Flurry Heart could be, but I wasn’t careful enough.”

Pausing from his eating, Sol looked over to see Flurry Heart happily giggling as she was being fed. While it did hurt how she barreled into his chest, he couldn’t bring himself to be even remotely upset with the little filly.

“So, Princess Celestia, quick question,” Pinkie said with a raised hoof.

“Yes, Pinkie?” Celestia smiled.

“When can Sol come back to Ponyville?”

Having been asked a question that was on their minds, everyone’s eyes were on Celestia as she quietly sat in thought. While she was perfectly alright with Sol going back to Ponyville, she had hoped that he would stay in Canterlot with herself and Luna for a while longer to make up for lost times. Of course, she knew that if Sol chose to go to Ponyville that he’d be in good hooves, and Ponyville is only a quick teleportation spell away for her and Luna, so they could easily see him whenever.

Then again, it may just be a short visit, so he may not actually choose stay there.

“That would be up for Sol to decide,” she finally answered.

All eyes were on Sol now. “Are you sure? I still have much to do here.”

“I am. Ponyville is easily one of the friendliest and most accepting towns in Equestria, so it would be a good place for you to start familiarizing yourself with this time era if you so choose to.”

“Besides,” Pinkie cut in, “I still have to throw you your ‘Welcome to Ponyville’ party.”

Sol gave a chuckle. “Well, it would be nice to take the time and see the town without having a deadline to worry about. It looked like a very nice place already when we were just walking to the train station.”

“Sounds like it’s decided then,” Celestia said. “After we’re all done eating, we’ll get ready to go to Ponyville.”

Twilight blinked. “Wait. You’re coming too?”

“I am.”

“But Canterlot-”

“Can deal without me for a single day I think,” Celestia smirked.

“As well as I,” Luna added. “Besides, it has been a while since I’ve seen Ponyville... and now that I think about it, I don’t believe that I’ve ever had an actual tour of it.”

“And what about me?” Daring asked from her spot at the table. “Will I be coming as well, or can I start getting myself ready for my next expedition?”

“You may come if you wish to, Daring Do,” Celestia told her.

“Besides,” Sol added, “I still need to make for you that carved amulet so you can access the Underkingdom.”

Daring blinked before giving a nod. “Okay, that settles it. I’m coming with you guys.”

Once everyone was done with their breakfast, they each returned to their rooms to pack whatever they brought with them, or in Sol’s case, to bring what he might need, which included his belt and Bit pouch, his necklace, and his cloak. Having everything that he’d need, Sol met up with the others in the entrance hall where they then left on their way from the castle to the train station... or so Sol thought. Instead, waiting for them out in front of the castle were four pegasus chariots waiting for them. After deciding who would be sharing, they boarded the chariots and were off to Ponyville.

The ride there didn’t take very long. Within a half-hour, they were coming close to the town’s borders. Having a view of it from up above, Sol looked down as he got his first actual look at it. It was a little on the small side to him, but it had already more than made up for it with how peaceful and friendly it looked during his very short time there.

Smiling at the town, he soon felt the chariot starting to descend in front of Twilight’s castle. Once they’d landed, Twilight offered some rooms for Celestia, Luna, Daring, and her family to use if they chose to stay the night, which Shining, Cadence, and Daring accepted. Celestia and Luna would have as well, but they could only leave the throne unoccupied for so long, and being gone all day like this was their limit without somepony trustworthy to take over for them.

Before they left to begin the tour, Daring decided to don her A.K. Yearling disguise, while Celestia and Luna quickly cast an illusion spell on themselves to shrink down to that of a normal mare and change some of their colors. Celestia becoming a white unicorn with a pink mane and a cutie mark of the sun parting the clouds, and Luna changing her coat and mane to a lighter shade of blue, where as her cutie mark was now that of a full moon.

"There we are," Celestia said pleasantly.

"Wow, Princess, I haven't seen you as Sunshine in a long time," Twilight commented, earning her a confused look from Sol.

"Who?"

"She means this look of mine," Celestia began explaining. "Whenever I would sneak out of the castle for some personal time, I would take on this form and assume the name Sunshine. I also hope that while I am like this that everypony here will address and treat me like a normal pony."

“And while I am like this, you may call me Moonshine,” Luna added, earning her a snort from Celestia. “What?”

“You do know what moonshine is, right, sister?” Celestia snickered.

“No, I do not. Why? What is it?”

She waved Luna off before turning back to everyone. “Like I was saying, you can call me Sunshine, and Luna,” Celestia snorted in amusement again at the name, “Moonshine.”

With their disguises hiding who they really are, Pinkie took the lead as she led them to begin the tour, leaving a pair of guards to watch over the chariots while the others were directed to return back to Canterlot Castle. The tour started with Rarity’s boutique there in Ponyville, which Rarity herself took over. The tour of it was quick and within just ten minutes, they followed Pinkie out as she led them to the next place, which turned out to be the Ponyville Spa. Liking what they were seeing and hearing from Rarity, Cadence decided to make it a point to come back the next day and try it, while Sunshine and Moonshine made plans on coming back to try it at a later date.

With two of the locations down, they went further into town until they heard somepony’s stomach rumbling. Turning their heads to the source, they were all surprised to hear that it came from an embarrassed and flustered Sunshine.

“Sorry,” she apologized, to which her sister rolled her eyes.

“Haven’t had your daily fill of cake yet, sister?” Moonshine smirked.

“Oh, quiet you.”

Moonshine was about to retort when her own stomach rumbled, causing Sunshine to smugly smirk at a now embarrassed Moonshine.

“... perhaps we should break for lunch?”

“Ooh! That’s a good idea!” Pinkie exclaimed. “As a matter of fact, Sugarcube Corner is next on our stops to make. We can eat there.”

Following after Pinkie, Sol was soon brought to what looked to be a giant gingerbread house. He’d passed by it on the way to the train station with Twilight, Starlight, and Spike, but he never knew what it was until now. As they got close enough, the smell of treats flooded his senses, but it was nothing compared to when he held the door open for the others, at which point the smell was close to making him drool a little.

Once everyone was inside, Sol followed in and looked around at the comfortable and welcoming atmosphere that the place provided. Another thing that Sol noted was the fact that there were a pair of foals playing over by the counter where a pudgy blue mare with a pink mane stood.

“Hi, Mrs. Cake!” Pinkie waved.

Hearing Pinkie call here, Mrs. Cake looked up from her tray of cookies, along with the two foals, who giggled happily as they ran up and latched onto Pinkie.

“Oh, hello, dearie,” Mrs. Cake warmly said. “I thought you said that you were going to be gone until later today?”

“Me too, but there was a change in plans, and some ponies that I wanted to show around Ponyville.”

“So I see.” Mrs. Cake gave the others a welcoming smile. “Hello, everypony. Please, go on ahead and sit wherever you want. I’ll get right to you in a moment.”

Listening to her, they each went over and huddled around a large circular table towards the back. Seating themselves down, the two foal that had latched themselves onto Pinkie sat on her lap.

“Oh, did you two miss your Aunt Pinkie Pie?” she asked the foals, who in turn giggled and started to affectionately hug and nuzzle Pinkie. “These two are Mr. and Mrs. Cake’s kids. This young pegasus colt is Pound Cake, and this cute little unicorn filly is Pumpkin Cake.”

“Aww. They’re cute,” Sol said.

Hearing the new voice, Pound and Pumpkin looked curiously at Sol. Growing bored of him a few moments later, their eyes roamed the others gathered until they settled upon Flurry. Seeing the young alicorn filly again, the twins leaped off of Pinkie’s lap and went around the table, wanting to play with her.

Feeling Flurry squirm in her hold, Cadence looked down to see her wanting down to play with them. Smiling, she let her go and watched as she and the twins ran over to a small pile of toys.

“It’s good to see that they’ve forgiven her for breaking their toy,” Cadence said watching them play.

“In Flurry Heart’s defense, she wouldn’t have done that if I had been paying attention to her,” Twilight said. “Besides, I think that the reason why she broke it in the first place was because Spike said that Pound and Pumpkin were fighting over it, and that Flurry Heart thought that by breaking it in two, they could play with it together.”

Mrs. Cake then came over and took their orders before heading off to get them, along with Pinkie who, despite still being on break, decided to help her anyway. Once the food arrived, Flurry was brought back so that she could eat with the rest of them.

“So, how do you plan on making this amulet?” Starlight asked Sol curiously after downing a freshly-baked cookie.

“Hmm? Oh, I’ll just carve a seal on a piece of wood and imbue a small portion of my magic into it. That way it’ll act as a sort of key for Daring to come in and out as she pleases.” Sol tapped his chin in thought. “Actually, now that I think about it, I should probably make one for everypony else here as well, seeing as how Twilight is the only one here besides me who can actually enter and leave the Underkingdom on their own.”

“How long do you think that it’ll take you to make it?” Daring wondered. “Not that I’m in any rush or anything. I’m just curious is all.”

“For each of you, if I start on it tomorrow morning, can have it done by that afternoon... ish.”

“Is it really that difficult that it would take that long to make?” Starlight asked.

“The hardest part is carving the seal. When creating any sort of rune or seal, the carving of each symbol must be precise, otherwise you’ll end up with a useless object with a bunch of fancy carvings on it.” Sol sighed and took another bite of his muffin. “Of course, it would be easier and quicker if I knew a duplicating spell that I could use on the rune carvings.”

Twilight’s ears perked up. “Actually, I think I can help you with that.”

“Hmm?”

“I actually know of a spell like you've described.”

Sol smiled. “In that case, with your help, Twilight, I can be done after an hour of carving out the first one.”

Happy to help and possibly watch, Twilight returned to her meal with everyone else. Twenty minutes later, they’d finished and paid for the food before leaving with the promise of bringing Flurry back to play with the Cake Twins.

Continuing with the tour, Applejack took over as she led them over to her family’s apple orchard. Entering the orchard and traveling down the dirt path, Sol paused and walked over to one of the trees and placed a claw on it. Using his powers over the earth, he could tell what the tree was feeling and was very pleased from what he could sense from it. Feeling the tree’s happiness for how well it and the others were treated, Sol felt a small urge to just curl up beneath them and relax. However, a call out to him reminded him that that would have to come later as he returned to the group.

While there, Applejack introduced Granny Smith and Big Mac to the new arrivals, the latter of which looked Sol at eye-level with an uncertain look. While Big Mac had never seen another pony quite as big as him minus Celestia and Luna, he'd also never seen a pony with eyes or horns like Sol's either, causing him to be slightly wary of Sol in the meantime, but by no means rude or offending.

They stayed and chatted with them for a little while. As they talked, Applejack mentioned to Sol about her younger sister, Apple Bloom, who was in school at the moment. This also brought Rarity to tell him of her own sister, Sweetie Belle, and Rainbow of her honorary sister, Scootaloo.

Though Sol was enjoying his time at the farm and would’ve like to have stayed longer, they’d also accidentally lost track of time. Having spent a few hours there, they finally left onto their next destination, one which led them to Fluttershy’s cottage.

Fluttershy was quick to go through what she did and introduced her animal friends, though a certain white bunny rabbit didn’t take too kindly to Sol. Moving their attention away from her cottage, Fluttershy led the group over to her animal sanctuary where she beamed with pride and happiness upon seeing it and the animals making themselves at home.

“You made this?” Sol asked, finding the sanctuary interesting.

“Oh, no. I couldn’t have possibly done this on my own, so I asked my friends and another of my friends, who’s an expert in animals and building, to help me.”

“Well, I’d say that you all did a very good job.”

Happy for the compliment, Fluttershy watched as Sol, Cadence and her family, and Daring walked over to take a closer look. As they did, Fluttershy saw Sunshine walk up beside her with a pleased smile.

“It really does look wonderful, Fluttershy,” she complimented.

“Oh. Thank you, Princess-”

She raised a hoof. “Please, Fluttershy, call me Sunshine.”

“Oh... sorry. Kind of a habit. Thank you, Sunshine,” Fluttershy corrected.

Though happy she went along, Sunshine’s features quickly turned to a look of concern as she leaned closer to whisper in Fluttershy’s ear.

“On another matter, have you seen Discord around lately?” she cautiously asked. “I had half-expected him to show up by now.”

“Sorry, Prin- I mean, Sunshine, but Discord isn’t around right now. He said something about doing some fall trashing at his house in his dimension.”

Moonshine frowned. “Don’t you mean to say ‘spring cleaning’? And even so, it’s summer.”

“I know. I don’t quite understand it either,” Fluttershy said with a sigh. “But, that’s Discord for you.”

Sunshine nodded in understanding. “Alright. In that case, could you do Luna and I a favor, Fluttershy?”

“Of course. What can I do for you?”

“I know that it’s a lot to ask of you, but could you try to keep Discord away from Sol?”

“Is it about their bad history?” Fluttershy sighed upon the sisters nodding in confirmation. “Sol told us that he doesn’t like Discord, so I suppose I could try.”

“Thank you, Fluttershy,” Moonshine thanked.

“But perhaps I could try to ease Sol into liking Discord?” she suggested. “I mean, I was able to reform Discord and make him change his mind about friendship, so maybe I can get Sol to come to terms with whatever it is he has with Discord and change his mind about him?”

The two sisters shared an uncertain look with one another before Sunshine addressed Fluttershy.

“If you believe that you can, then we will support you, Fluttershy. Just make sure to go slow and easy with him, and please be careful.”

Fluttershy smiled. “I will, and thank you.”

Their business with Fluttershy concluded, Sunshine and Moonshine went over to get a closer look at Fluttershy’s animal sanctuary with the others. During their time there, they began to interact and play with some of the animals that were residing. It wasn’t until they lost track of time again and Sunshine realized that she would be needing to lower the sun in a bit that they said goodbye to the animals and began their trek back to Twilight’s castle. After a good fifteen minute walk to town in the now moonlit sky, they came to the doors of the castle.

“Well, I suppose that you two will be heading back to Canterlot,” Twilight said to Sunshine and Moonshine with a bit of disappointment.

“But they can’t go yet, Twilight!” Pinkie exclaimed. “They didn’t even get to join in the party!”

“What party?”

“Uh, Sol’s Welcome to Ponyville party.”

“What? When did you have time to organize a party?” Sol wondered.

“I had it planned before we came up to Canterlot yesterday. And speaking of the party, Twilight, I hope you don’t mind that I’m using your castle as the party place.”

“Wait. You are?”

Instead of answering, Pinkie opened one of the doors and motioned for them to come inside. As they did, they were met with total darkness as not one light was lit. However, that quickly changed when Pinkie closed the door behind them and the lights suddenly turned on, along with a large crowd of ponies and Pinkie shouting “surprise”.

Indeed surprised, Sol had to take a moment to look over all of the ponies that had gathered just in the entrance hall alone, which not only housed the dozens of ponies there, but also had tables lining the walls with an assortment of goodies and non-alcoholic punch. But, probably the funniest thing that he noticed was that the two guards, maintaining their stoic posture, were both wearing a party hat on top of their helmets.

“Now that everypony’s here, let’s get this party started!” Pinkie announced, earning a cheer from the gathered ponies.

While Twilight, her friends and family, and Daring went further in, Sol found himself a little more hesitant. That was, until he found himself being pushed from behind by Pinkie.

“Well? Come on. This is you’re welcome party after all,” she told him.

Glancing back over her, Sol saw his mother and aunt wave him off with fake smiles before they went off to eat and mingle. Now finding himself in the middle of the party, Sol soon became surrounded by the townsponies wanting to get to know him, some of which he recognized during his short time in Ponyville. As he talked about himself and answered their questions without revealing who he truly was, Applejack came up to him with a trio of fillies in tow.

“Hey, Sol,” she waved. “How’re ya enjoyin’ the party?”

“Not quite used to parties this big while I’m still like this, but I’m doing alright,” he said. “So, who are these three?”

“This is my sister, Apple Bloom, and her friends, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo. They're also known as the Cutie Mark Crusaders.”

Sol took a moment to look them over and quickly spotted the resemblance with Apple Bloom and Applejack, and Sweetie Belle with Rarity.

“Hello, fillies,” Sol said to them.

“Hello,” they each returned.

“Wow. You’re really tall,” Apple Bloom commented.

“Yeah,” Sweetie Belle nodded. "He could maybe even be as tall as Big Mac."

“Are you really a dragon?” Scootaloo asked, earning her a look from everypony who heard her. “What?”

“... where did you hear that from?” Sol cautiously asked.

“From Rainbow Dash. She told me about this dragon that she and her friends found, and from the way she described him, you look a lot like him. That, and you have those cool eyes and horns.”

Sol remained silent as he looked over everypony's reactions, debating with himself whether he should just confirm it and remove his cloak, or play it off. As he thought it over, off to the side nearby, Sunshine watched as she'd been one of the ones who heard Scootaloo. While revealing Sol to her ponies as a kirin was what she wanted, she was also a little worried that this might not work and end up backfiring. However, since he was called out, she decided that they might as well get it over with and walked up to Sol.

"It's alright, Sol. Go ahead," she told him.

Though comforted having his mother by his side, Sol was still a bit nervous. Looking from her to the other ponies looking at him expectantly, he then looked back down to see the three fillies looking up at him curiously. Letting out a sigh, Sol undid the clasp of his cloak with his magic and pulled it off. As expected, everypony apart from Sol's friends and family gasped as they now had a clear view of his entire body, including his still-bandaged chest and left forearm. Aware of the looks he was getting and the hushed whispers, Sol was starting to feel a bit anxious, but it soon came under control again when he felt Sunshine nuzzle him assuredly.

"You are partially right," Sol said, directing his attention back to the three fillies who were staring wide-eyed at him. "I am what's called a kirin, and as you've noticed, I am part-dragon, but I'm also part-pony."

Curious, Apple Bloom stepped closer. "So does that mean that one of your parents was a dragon?"

Sol nodded. "Yes. My father was a dragon, and my mother..."

"Is me," Sunshine spoke up, now earning her everypony's attention. "Hello, my name is Sunshine, and Sol is indeed my son."

"So you're really Sol's mom?" Sweetie Belle asked.

"Yes, I am."

"... you're really pretty."

Though unexpected, Sunshine chuckled at how cute she found it. "Why, thank you. You're really pretty too."

"Thank you," Sweetie Belle blushed.

"So you're really a dragon?!" Scootaloo excitingly asked, getting a nod from Sol. "That's so awesome! Can you breath fire and stuff?"

Chuckling, Sol took in a small breath and breathed out a very small, very short stream fire to demonstrate for them. Awed by this, as soon as Sol was done, Scootaloo, along with Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle, began to bombard Sol with questions. Thanks to the actions of the Crusaders making Sol seem less threatening, everypony watching began to relax a little with him. Some of the mares even gathered around Sunshine and pulled her off to the side as they were curious about how she managed to get together with a dragon... and what it was like.

While everypony was getting back into the party, Moonshine let out a sigh of relief as she'd watched what had happened from near the punch table.

"That could've ended quite badly," she commented to herself before smiling and sipping her cup of punch. "But I'm really glad that it didn't."

"I think we all are," Twilight said, having heard her and walk up alongside her. "I'm really glad for Sol. He said that he'd already liked Ponyville, so it's good to see that this party didn't ruin that."

"Indeed." Moonshine looked into her cup and let out a sigh. "Twilight, may I ask something of you?"

"Of course you can."

"... my sister and I believe that Sol may decide to stay here in Ponyville while he does his work on the Underkingdom. And while we are both willing to support his decision, we are also worried for him."

Twilight nodded. "You're worried that something might happen to him and you two won't be around to be there for him."

"Yes... which is why my sister and I would like to ask that you, and by extension, your friends, look after Sol, since we will not be there to do so."

Twilight didn't wait even a second before she came to a decision. While this was a direct request from the Royal Sisters and she didn't want to disappoint them, she also viewed Sol as a friend who she'd be willing to help anyway. Of course, she also had her own reasons for helping him.

"I would be happy to help, Princess," Twilight said, briefly forgetting to not address her by that.

"Thank you." Moonshine looked over to Sunshine and rolled her eyes, seeing that she was giggling along with almost a dozen blushing mares. "Now if you'll excuse me, I need to get my sister before she starts talking anymore about her sexploits with Fissure."

Cringing at the thought, Twilight walked with her and got Sunshine away from the gathered mares. They then went over to Sol and informed him that it was time for them to leave. However, as they'd expected, Sol requested that he stay there in Ponyville.

"We'll miss you while you're gone," Sunshine sadly said as she hugged Sol tightly.

"I know, but I'll still be nearby," Sol reminded her, hugging her back. "Besides, I won't be that far away. You can even see Ponyville from Canterlot Castle."

"I know, but I'll still miss you not being around."

Feeling sad, Sol kissed his mother's cheek. "Would it help if I promised to make weekly trips at the end of each week to see you and Aunt Luna?"

"Yes. I would like that very much."

"As would I," Moonshine added, walking up and hugging Sol with her sister. "There is still much that we need to catch up on."

"I know," Sol sighed, now using his wings to hug both his mother and aunt.

For a few minutes they remained, neither mare wanting to let Sol go after what felt like such a short amount of time together. However, they were needed back in Canterlot. So, the two reluctantly pulled away from Sol and they all began making their way out of the castle. Upon reaching the chariots with nopony but themselves and the two guards around, the two sisters removed their disguises and each kissed Sol's cheek as they said their goodbyes. And while Celestia and Luna were both a little saddened that they were parting with Sol so soon, they also felt a sense of comfort knowing that Sol would make it a point to come up and see them every week.

Chapter 17- Settling In

The following week went by pretty well for Sol, despite the sad goodbye he and his mother and aunt shared. After the sun rose the next morning, Sol joined Twilight and the others for breakfast, during which plans were made for the next few day.

As promised, after morning came and he finished eating with everypony, Sol went straight to work on making Daring her amulet. However, he wasn't alone as Twilight was practically breathing down his neck as she watched him at work, taking notes as she saw him making the runes. Just as he thought, it took Sol roughly an hour for him to make the first runic amulet. With it now complete and having prepared several other amulets to be carved with the runes, Twilight cast her mimicry spell on the runes that Sol had carved and perfectly copied them onto the others, saving Sol almost an entire day's worth of work.

With the amulets now complete, Sol handed them out to Twilight, her friends and family, and Daring. He also kept a pair to give to Celestia and Luna for when he would go and visit them at the end of the week. Now that she had her amulet, Daring gave Twilight her thanks for letting her stay the night, and Sol for the amulet, before she bid everypony goodbye until the next time they meet.

After that, the rest of the day went by rather quickly and calmly. With nothing much to do at the time, Cadence asked if Twilight could watch over Flurry for the afternoon while she and Shining spent some time together. Happy that Twilight accepted, she and Shining left to spend an afternoon and evening together. As Cadence had promised, she returned to the Ponyville Spa with Shining in tow. Despite him being reluctant to do so at first, he eventually caved and quickly found himself melting in bliss at the feel of the spa ponies' hooves massaging his back and legs.

While they were off doing their own thing, Sol figured that he'd take this time to continue with his reading up on Equestrian laws. Bringing it up with Twilight, she showed him to her library and plucked a copy of the book from one of the enormous shelves lining the walls. For the rest of the day, Sol had his face buried in the book with the intent of wanting to get it over with as soon as possible. The only time he did stop was when he was called to dinner, which included him, Twilight, Spike, Starlight, and Flurry, Cadence and Shining having decided to go out for a romantic dinner.

With the dawn of the next day having arrived, Spike approached Sol with his concerns over his reading habits, having been reminded of Twilight and her own reading binges. Though Sol wanted to get it over with, he admitted that Spike had a point and decided to take a break as he wanted to get to know his cousin better. Talking to Cadence about it at breakfast, she agreed that she wouldn't mind spending the morning together with him while Shining and Twilight watched over Flurry. During that time, the two cousins sat down in the living room and asked each other questions about one another. As time passed, their questions began to drift over to sharing stories about themselves and with Celestia and Luna. As their day of bonding continued, it eventually led them to heading out for lunch at a café that Twilight had recommended to them. Having enjoyed spending the morning and lunch hours getting to know each other, they soon began their return to the castle.

"Twilight was right, that was a good place to eat," Cadence said.

"I agree," Sol nodded. "I wouldn't mind going back there again."

Cadence hummed in agreement as they turned the corner and Twilight's castle came into view.

"So, what plans do you have now?"

"Well, I still have to finish getting up to date with today's current laws, so there's that," he sighed. "I still have a ways to go before I'm finished with it. Afterwards, I'll be heading down to the Underkingdom and start getting to work on installing the new plumbing system that's used in today's buildings."

"Just as long as you don't run yourself ragged with your reading like how Twilight sometimes still tends to," Cadence chuckled. "As for your project in the Underkingdom, how long do you think that will take?"

"Who knows? Depending on how focused on it I am, and how well it goes, it may take me somewhere around the end of winter to mid-summer."

"And what about the building materials? I haven't seen it yet, but from what you've described of it during lunch, it sounds massive, so the materials you'll need will be incredibly huge."

Sol shrugged and held the door open for them to enter as they finally reached the castle.

"I've recovered enough magic that with my powers over the earth, I can just make what I need myself from the raw materials in the ground, so I shouldn't need to buy any of the pipes or anything else that I'll need."

Cadence nodded. "So does that mean that you can use your powers over the earth to make anything?"

"As long as it has some form of earthen elements like rocks, metals, and plants, then yes."

"... does that include Bits and gemstones?"

Sol frowned. "It does, but that doesn't mean that I'm going to start making them. If I did, then I could easily and accidentally disrupt Equestria's economy with the sudden influx of currency. Why?"

"It's just that I noticed that you used the last of your Bits at the café was all, and was curious as to how you planned on getting more."

"I have my own backup stash locked away in the Underkingdom, so I'll have to go pick some up when I head back down there."

"Really? Then why didn't you go back down there after you returned to Equestria's surface?"

"Probably because I was too emotionally distracted and shocked from seeing my old home in ruins to think about it."

Cadence winced. "Oh... right... sorry about that. Well, what about asking Celestia for an allowance?"

"You mean like a stipend? I haven't really thought of that. Thanks for the idea," he thanked, a mischievous smirk soon following. "But just so you know, when I bring it up to them, I'm gonna tell them that it was your idea."

Cadence playfully rolled her eyes at Sol, seeing that he'd inherited the same mischievous look on his face that she'd seen on Celestia so many times growing up with her. Continuing down the halls, she soon smiled when she heard the sounds of joyous laughter echoing off of the crystalline walls.

"Sounds like somepony's having fun," she giggled.

Following the sounds, they soon came to the living room doors where Twilight was seen playing with Flurry as the former chased after the latter in a game of tag.

"I'm gonna get you," Twilight playfully said, eliciting an excited giggle from Flurry.

Down below, Cadence watched contently as they played, not wanting to interrupt their playtime. It wasn't until Flurry spotted her and flew down to her that she decided to approach.

"Where's Shining Armor?" Cadence wondered, noticing her husband wasn't there.

"Oh, he's off playing Ogres and Oubliettes with Spike," Twilight replied with a dismissive wave of her hoof.

"Of course he is."

"What are they playing?" Sol asked.

"Oh, right. I guess you wouldn't know about it, huh?" Twilight chuckled. "It's a game that Spike used to play with Shining back when we lived in Canterlot, but he now tends to play it here with some of his guy friends whenever me and the girls are out. You should give it a try someday. You might actually like it."

"I'll think about it, but for now, I should probably get back to finishing that book on Equestrian laws... again."

"How far into it are you?"

"I'm just about two-thirds of the way done, so I've still got about three to five more days of straight reading left." Sol sighed and pinched the bridge of his nose. "Wish I could just finish it and be done with it already. I feel like I've spent more than enough time reading it."

Twilight hummed as she thought of a way to help. "If you'd like, I can teach you a spell that'll let you read faster?"

"Really? How much faster are you talking?"

"As in you can finish the rest of it in under an hour. It's how I'm able to read so fast and get through books as quickly as I do."

"... if it'll help me get through it faster, then I'm happy to try. Thank you, Twili-"

"Great!" Beaming, Twilight grabbed ahold of Sol's right claw with her magic and began to drag him off to the library. "Let's get started then."

"Okay! Okay! I'm coming! Can you please let go of me?"

Coming down from her eagerness, Twilight released her hold on Sol with an embarrassed chuckle. Hobbling to regain his balance, Sol got back on all fours and followed after Twilight, but not without waving Cadence and Flurry an impromptu goodbye.

Seeing Twilight drag Sol off like that, Cadence shook her head with a small smile.

"Guess I should've seen that coming," she sighed. "So, Flurry, did you have a fun time with your Aunty Twily?"

It took Sol a while for him to get it right, but after a few hours of practice, Sol finally managed to get Twilight's spell down. Now having the means to finish the book before nightfall in a few hours, Sol decided to go outside and read instead of inside the castle.

Tossing the book on his back, Sol went out and took a walk through Ponyville as he decided on a place to read. Along the way, Sol spotted a zebra mare over by one of the stands. Not remembering having seen her before at his party, Sol went over to her and introduced himself. To his surprise, she didn't appear to be very startled by his appearance. On the contrary, she seemed to be perfectly fine with him, and surprised him even further by knowing that he was a kirin, despite this being their first meeting. She soon returned the curtesy and introduced herself as Zecora, Ponyville's one and only zebra. Though Sol was concerned when she said that she lives alone in the Everfree Forest, Zecora assured him that she was perfectly fine living there, and had been doing so since she first moved there years ago.

Despite still feeling a little unsure about it, Sol figured that if Zecora had indeed been living there alone for so long, then she'd probably be alright just as she said. After a little while more of talking, they parted ways with Zecora heading back to the Everfree Forest, while Sol followed the road to Sweet Apple Acres. While he did indeed enjoy Zecora's company, he did find it odd that she spoke in rhymes, but didn't say anything as he didn't want to accidentally offend her after such a good first impression.

Passing by the white picket fence, Sol found himself in the apple orchard and turned off the road directly into the rows of tress. With the road out of sight and seeing nothing but trees all around him, Sol once again felt the calming and pleasant feeling from the trees and sighed on content. Settling himself down beneath one of the apple trees, Sol opened the book, cast the spell Twilight taught him, and began to finish off the rest of the book.

Because this was his first time casting the spell and he wasn't used to it, while it did allow for him to read faster, it wasn't quite as fast as what Twilight said it would be, but Sol didn't mind too much. After about two hours of reading, Sol had finished the book and slammed it shut.

"Finally," Sol sighed in relief as he flopped over onto his back. "Over a week of reading it and I'm finally done."

Tired from the reading, Sol laid there in the grass against the tree as he relaxed and rested. It didn't last for long, though, as he soon saw the sun starting to set. Groaning, Sol rolled over to his hooves and claws, picked the book up in his aura, and flew off into the sky back to Twilight's castle.

Though he hadn't used them in a while, Sol felt great as he beat his wings and glided through the air. Wanting to enjoy it for a little longer, he took a little flight over Ponyville before he eventually decided to come in for a landing in front of the castle doors, just as the sun had disappeared over the horizon.

Feeling good from flying again and from finishing the book, Sol made his way down the halls with a small spring in his step. Finding the door to the library, Sol entered and returned the book to its original spot on the shelf. Being officially done with it, Sol spun around and went to the dining room where he was sure that Twilight and the others would be eating right about now. As if to confirm his suspicions, as he neared it, he could smell the scent of food wafting from its direction.

"Flurry! Hold still!"

Hearing Twilight, Sol paused at the door for a brief moment before opening it. However, as soon as he did, he was met with a face-full of something green, wet, and sticky. Yelping in surprise, Sol stumbled back on his rump and began wiping the food off of his face. While temporarily blinded, he didn't see the shocked faces on everypony, minus Flurry, who found it funny and started giggling.

"What the heck happened?" Sol asked, wiping the last of the food off of his face.

"I'm so sorry, Sol," Twilight apologized. "I was trying to feed Flurry her mashed peas, but she's being a bit stubborn and decided to fling the spoonful of it at the door instead."

At least it was just the peas and not the spoon. "It's fine. Does anypony have a napkin or something?"

"Sure. Here you go," Cadence said, levitating a napkin over to him to clean his face off with.

"Thanks."

Finishing cleaning himself off, Sol thanked Cadence again and took his seat, while Twilight and Cadence began to lightly scold Flurry. After that, Flurry ate her food without any complaint, now saddened and upset from the scolding she'd gotten.

"So, Sol, did you finish that book?" Twilight asked.

"I did. It took a bit longer than I expected, but I'm glad to say that I'm finally done with it and am now up to date with today's laws."

"That's great, but it doesn't really explain why it took you so long to get back after reading it. Did it really take that long with the spell?"

"Not really," Sol shrugged. "I actually met Zecora while on my way to find a nice reading spot and we got to talking for a little bit. After that, I went over to Sweet Apple Acres and decided to read it in the orchard. And while the spell you taught me did help immensely, it still took me a few hours to finish it. After I did, I took a moment to lay back and relax against one of the trees for a while."

"Oh... okay."

Digging into his food, Sol quietly ate for a while as he watched and listened as the others talked, or in Twilight's case, feed Flurry. Finding a clear pause between their talking, Sol swallowed his food.

"So, Cadence, Shining, how much longer do we get to have you two around?" Sol asked.

"Sorry, Sol," Shining apologized, "but we'll be heading back to the Crystal Empire tomorrow."

Sol frowned. "Well that's too bad. I got to spend time with Cadence and Flurry, but I didn't really seem to spend any with you."

"Yeah. Perhaps next time we will have a chance to hang out. Maybe we could go grab a drink or something?"

"I guess. Haven't had a good drink in a while... and now I'm curious as to what they're like in this time era."

"Well, we do have some old liquor that we found when the Crystal Empire returned, so we could try that some day."

There was a glint in Sol's eyes. "... is there any Crystal Berry Ale?"

Shining gave a knowing smirk. "Maybe."

"I didn't take you for a drinking stallion, Sol," Cadence voiced.

"I'm really not," he said. "But since my body is half-draconic, it takes a lot more alcohol for me to get drunk, or even tipsy. Thanks to that, I've tried out a few different drinks and found the Crystal Empire's Crystal Berry Ale to be my favorite."

Twilight chuckled. "Don't let Rainbow Dash her you say that."

"Huh? Why?"

"Because she'll argue with you that Applejack's hard apple cider is the better of the two."

Sol blinked. "Applejack makes cider?"

"Yep. Soft and hard cider, both of which are really good, though I prefer the non-alcoholic stuff."

"Hmm. I'll have to ask her about it."

"In that case, you'll have to wait until next year for Cider Season for the non-alcoholic."

"Trust me, it's worth it," Spike added. "They make and sell it only one week a year, and it's super popular that they tend to run out early each year, but you won't find any better cider."

"... if it's so popular that they're running out, then why don't they extend it?"

Spike shrugged. "I'm not very clear on the details myself. You'll have to ask Applejack or one of the other Apples."

Considering it, Sol nodded and went back to his dinner. After a good ten minutes or so of eating and talking later, everyone helped clean up and spent the rest of the evening together in the living room until it was time for them to call it a night.

The new morning brought with it a mix of emotions. While Sol felt relieved that he no longer had to worry about getting through that ridiculous and unnecessarily long book, he was feeling a little disappointed that Cadence, Shining, and Flurry were leaving on the morning train. Having grown to like them as members of his extended family, Sol quickly made himself presentable for the day and went down to spend what little time there was left with them.

Finding them helping with breakfast, Sol joined them and they soon had everything ready. Once everyone had woken up and sat down, they ate and enjoyed each other's company. It didn't last long as time quickly flew by, and before they knew it, it was time for Cadence's family to leave.

Walking with them to the train station to see them off, Sol, Twilight, Starlight, and Spike watched as Shining returned with his family's train tickets.

"I wish you all could stay longer," Twilight said as she hugged her brother.

"I know, Twily, but we need to return to the Crystal Empire."

Twilight sighed and reluctantly let go of him, but found herself distracted when she felt a familiar presence land on her back and begin hugging the back of her neck. Smiling, Twilight levitated Flurry off of her back and proceeded to nuzzle her.

"Don't think that I've forgotten about you," Twilight softly said. "I'm gonna miss you, Flurry."

Gurgling, Flurry reached forward and wrapped her forelegs around Twilight's face in a hug. While they were doing that, Sol and Cadence were saying their own goodbyes.

"I know I've said it before, but I'm really glad that I got to know you better, Cadence," Sol said before grimacing. "Unlike a certain other cousin of ours."

Cadence frowned briefly in agreement, but it was quickly replaced with a smile.

"I know what you mean, and I'm glad that I got to know you as well, Sol. Even if it was just for a short time."

Sol was about to add onto that, but before he could, Cadence wrapped a foreleg around him and gave him a goodbye hug. Though taken by surprise by the unexpected hug, Sol smiled and returned the gesture, hugging his favorite cousin back for a moment before they went to finish saying their goodbyes.

Not long after they were done, they heard a familiar rumbling quickly approaching them. Seeing the train coming, they stood back and waited for it to pull in to a stop. Giving them one last goodbye, Sol, Twilight, Starlight, and Spike watched Cadence's family board the train, and remained as it pull out of the train station and out of sight.

No longer seeing the train, the group left the station and began making their way back to Twilight's castle. As they walked back, Sol looked to the north, thinking about how happy he was to meet his extended family, and silently hoping that he'd to see them soon again.

Chapter 18- Invitation

One month has passed since Sol decided to stay in Ponyville. Since then, things have been rather quiet for him.

As promised, when the dawn of the last day of the week rolled by, Sol returned to Canterlot to spend some time with Celestia and Luna. During his first time there, Sol withheld his affections for his mother and aunt until they were alone in their private dining room for breakfast. Once they'd settled down, Sol gave them their amulets to grant them access to the Underkingdom, and later asked Celestia about what Cadence had suggested. But, as it turned out, Cadence had beaten Sol to her, having made a pit stop on her way back to the Crystal Empire and told Celestia about Sol's current financial situation, claiming that it was Sol's idea for an allowance instead of hers. Feeling a little off-put with Cadence having turned it around on him like that, Sol swore to himself to get her back for this the next time they met.

Of course, with Celestia and Luna not having thought of this before, they both agreed that it would be a good idea. Once breakfast was over for them, Sol and Celestia bid Luna a good sleep while the two went back to the throne room. While there, Celestia sat on the throne while Sol sat on the lower platform next to her. Pleased that Sol had finished reading through the book of laws with the help of Twilight, Celestia though that it would be a good idea for Sol to sit and join her so he could see how things worked in the throne room compared to when he would join her a thousand years ago.

As the hours rolled by, Sol started to get an idea of how things ran. While he stayed silent and watched and listened for the most part, there were times where he found himself voicing his thoughts on a few matters that were brought up, once the pony who was seeing Celestia had left of course. There were even a few times where Celestia would ask for Sol's opinion, but it was more so to hear what his thoughts would be and judging him on where he stood on the possibly of him filling in for her if she and Luna were to be called away for a few days.

By the time nightfall came around, Celestia was tired from listening and working with the ponies, though Sol had a bit of energy left. With Celestia giving Sol's cheek a peck and retiring for the night, Luna came over with a refreshed spring in her step. Now spending his time with Luna, Sol followed her as she went through her nightly routine. Though he couldn't do much in terms of watching over the Dream Realm, he did find it pleasantly calming as he helped Luna line the wall sconces with lavender. However, despite his willingness to stay awake for his aunt, Sol's body couldn't continue it for much longer as he soon started to wobble from side to side from exhaustion.

Though she was happy for the effort that Sol tried putting in to staying awake for her, Luna told Sol to go off to sleep. After a moment of hesitation, he listened to her and left for the guest room that had been prepared for him. But, what Luna didn't tell him was the other reason for that.

Once Luna sensed that Sol was asleep, she lit her horn and entered Sol's dream to spend some quality time with him. This also worked for Luna too as she could still keep an eye out on the other dreams while there. As time went on and they spent some one-on-one time together, Luna eventually pulled Celestia into the dream with them, allowing for them to all be together without worry of the truth being discovered. However, all good things must come to an end, and much to their reluctance, it was time for them to wake, and after that, for Sol to head back.

Breakfast took longer than normal with Celestia and Luna wanting to spend as much time with Sol as they could before he left. By the time they did finally finish, Luna had nearly fallen asleep right at the table, and Celestia was coming close to being late. Of course, when Sol brought it up, Celestia chuckled and brought up an old saying that she, Luna, and Sol would privately share.

"A princess is never late. Everypony else is just early."

Chuckling at the old saying, Sol gave Celestia and Luna a goodbye kiss before he left them until next week. As soon as he left the castle and stood on the path leading to it, Sol burrowed underground and made his way to Ponyville, his magic reverting the ground behind him back to normal as though nothing had happened.

Since then, whenever Sol wasn't spending time with his family, he would spend most of his time down in the Underkingdom, but he was usually not alone. Most of the time, whenever he would travel down there, Twilight and/or one of the others would come with, or he'd find one or some of them down there. While Twilight and Starlight came down to read the books in the library, and study the golems and gargoyles, the others mostly came down to explore and see what else was down there.

Applejack took an immediate interest in the farms and went to inspect them, usually coming back to Sol with an idea or two on how they could be improved, or a suggestion that would help the trees provide a better harvest. Rarity and Spike spent a good deal of time exploring the Undercity and the castle, the former believing that she'd find something somewhere in there to help inspire her for a new line of clothing. Pinkie was perhaps the most unusual as she somehow ended up on top of one of the giant stone golems' heads and rode them just for the fun of it.

Apart from Twilight and Starlight, the ones who were enjoying the place the most were Fluttershy and Rainbow. As they took a flight to see what kinds of animals there were, they didn't bother seeing where they were flying and soon lost track of where they were as they went into a vast forest past the Undercity. Flying high in the air to get a better view, the two looked around and saw a glint off in the distance, which they suspected was the Undercity. However, when they turned back around, both of them gasped when they saw a monstrous tree in the distance. Deciding to check it out, the two flew over the forest stretching out below them to the giant tree. After a ten minute flight, they finally came to the tree they saw, but it wasn't anything like they'd expected.

They knew that the tree was big, but neither of them suspected that the trunk would be several hundred yards wide at the base... or for there to be a gaping hole carved out in the bottom of it, and what appeared to be windows scattered about the outside of the tree. Awed and more curious than ever, the two pegasi flew down into the hole were they entered the hollowed out inside of the tree. However, while hollow, the tree was far from dead. If anything, it reminded them of how the Golden Oak's Library that Twilight used to live in was like, only much, much bigger. While all of this was a lot to take in, they soon discovered that the entire tree had houses and other building-like places carved into it, essentially turning this titanic tree into its own village. Wanting to see more, they flew up the hollowed tree, ignoring using the stairs that connected each level, until they reached the canopy, which looked like it was all natural instead of carved into the village that it was. Unfortunately for them, as exciting as it was for both of them to see and explore this place, they had to head back before the sun set, but not without meeting up with Sol on their way out and asking him about the tree.

Aside from his time spent down in the Underkingdom, during what time he did spend up on the surface, Sol had managed to acquire himself a few new friends. Thanks to Starlight, Sol was introduced to Trixie, a traveling magician and Starlight's first friend outside of Twilight's group. Though he found her talking in the third person to be somewhat strange, and her attitude slightly annoying, they got along. But, it was during a particular walk through Ponyville that Sol met another.

While helping Starlight run an errand for Twilight, the two accidentally bumped into Pinkie's sister, Maud. After she and Sol were introduced by Starlight, the two hit it off very well, becoming friends almost immediately over their mutual like for rocks, much to Starlight's enjoyment. Of course, their newfound friendship was only further solidified after Maud witnessed Sol use his powers to change his coat into different types of rocks and minerals at will.

Now closing in on the fifth week of him living in Ponyville, Sol woke up and looked over at the calendar in his room to see that fall would be coming up in a few weeks. He had made a bit of progress with the upgrades to the Underkingdom, but he still had many months of work left to do. However, after a little over a month of working on it, Celestia encouraged Sol to take a break for a while before he burnt himself out. While his magic had been recovering rather nicely, it was still going to be a while until it got to where his magic should be.

Rolling out of bed, Sol washed himself up and made his way downstairs to eat with the others. Upon entering the kitchen, Sol found himself curious as he saw Twilight, Starlight, and Spike huddled around a scroll at the island counter.

"Good morning."

Hearing him, their heads popped up away from the scroll. And while they each had a pleased look on their faces, Twilight's and Starlight's were nowhere near as happy as what Spike's was.

"Hey, Sol!" Spike beamed.

Noting the unusually chipper tone in his voice, Sol paused in mid-step before he went over and joined them.

"Did something happen?"

"You could say that," Twilight answered him. "We've just received a letter from Ember. Turns out that she's got herself a few free days and has invited us to the Dragon Lands."

"Oh... well, when is she expecting you?"

"It says that her break will begin tomorrow, so we'll have to leave pretty soon."

"From all the good things you and Spike have told me about her, I'm actually getting excited to finally get to meet Ember," Starlight said.

"You're gonna love her," Spike smiled. "Ember's a fun, gorgeous, and an all-around great dragon to hang out with. And yeah, she may look and act a bit tough on the outside, but after she gets to know you and starts to open up a bit, she's actually really nice."

Though Spike didn't now it, there was a small blush on his face. But, while Spike didn't notice it, Sol did. Looking at him with varying levels of curiosity, Sol wondered just how close Spike and Ember actually were, but withheld voicing his question for now.

"So, who all is going then?" Sol asked instead.

"Well, there's us," Twilight began answering, "and I'll also have to ask the girls if they want to come too. I'm sure Rarity would like to come and get to see Ember again, but Fluttershy probably won't."

"I guess that I'll be watching over the castle while you're all gone then."

"You could... or you can come with us?"

Sol blinked. "What?"

"Well, you did say that you were friends with Ember's dad, so I'm sure that you'd be more than welcome to come as well."

"Yeah. Come on, Sol," Spike encouraged.

He thought about it for a moment, but couldn't find any reason for him not to go. And while he did want to get the Underkingdom ready as quickly as he could despite his break, he also wanted to see the Dragon Lands and visit his old friend again.

"You know what? That does sound like a good idea."

Twilight clapped her hooves together. "Great! Now that that's settled, let's go tell the others and see who's coming." They each got up from their seats and were about to head on out, but stopped when they heard Twilight's stomach rumble. "... after we get something to eat."

"You didn't eat already?" Sol questioned.

"We were about to, but then we got a bit distracted by the letter."

After grabbing themselves a quick bowl of cereal, they each split up to tell the others about Ember's invitation. Unfortunatly for them, almost all of their friends were busy. While Rainbow wanted to go, she promised Scootaloo to help her out with her flying. Fluttershy, understandably, didn't want to go because of her still-lingering fear of adult dragons. Pinkie was needed at Sugarcube Corner to watch over Pound and Pumpkin while Mr. and Mrs. Cake were out, and though the invitation did interest Applejack, she had to decline in favor of some personal time with her family and hear more stories about her parents, much to their understanding.

Just as they were starting to think that it might just be the four of them, Spike returned with a smile. As it turned out, with how well her shops were doing, Rarity was actually available and accepted the invitation to visit Ember again. Now having an exact count of who all's coming, they each packed for the trip and by the time noon rolled around, they were all gathered around by Twilight's balloon.

"Ehh, are you sure you need all of this, Rarity?" Starlight asked, looking at the large pile of luggage she packed.

"Of course I do. One must be prepared for any emergency after all, fashion or otherwise."

"But we're going to the Dragon Lands," Sol said, frowning at Rarity's luggage. "And unless it's somehow turned lush with green vegetation and became peaceful over the last thousand years, I don't think that this is a good idea."

"Sorry, Rarity, but they're right," Twilight agreed, earning her a surprised look from Rarity.

"What? But, Twilight-"

"Besides," she continued, "we can't even fit all of it into the balloon basket. So I'm sorry to say this, Rarity, but you'll just have to settle with bringing three."

"Three?! Just three?!"

"I would allow for more, but I don't know if we'll be coming back with any souvenirs from our trip."

Rarity's eyes darted desperately as she tried to find an excuse. "B-B-But Sol isn't brining anything! Maybe I could bring a few more to take his place?"

Sure enough, Sol didn't pack anything for the trip, mainly because he didn't feel like he'd need anything. He did consider bringing his Bit pouch and cloak with him, but figured that it'd be pointless, seeing as how dragons didn't use Bits back then, and he didn't want his cloak to accidentally get burnt beyond repair.

"Actually, Rarity, it's because Sol's not brining anything that I'm letting you bring that much. I would bring more as well, but I had to cut back as well."

Though she disappointed with having to cut down on her luggage by so much, Rarity could tell that she wasn't going to win this debate. With a reluctant sigh, Rarity pouted as she quickly picked out what luggage she'd probably need the most, while Twilight helped teleport what she didn't need back to Rarity's home.

As they were busy doing that, Sol's eyes traveled over to Twilight's bag sitting beside Spike's and Starlight's, and snorted in amusement.

"Something funny, Sol?" Twilight asked, having heard him as she teleported the last of Rarity's unneeded luggage.

"Sorry, Twilight," Sol chuckled, "but do you really call filling your saddlebag to the brim like that to be 'cutting back'?"

Seeing her saddlebag that was practically overflowing with blank scrolls, quills, and ink pots, Twilight blinked and turned back to Sol.

"... actually, yes. And if I'm perfectly honest, I doubt that this'll be enough of what I need. I'll more than likely end up running out, but this is as much as I could fit." Twilight frowned when Sol's chuckling grew into laughter. "I wouldn't be talking if I were you, mister. Like Rarity pointed out, you didn't even bother to pack anything."

"That's because I don't need to bring anything. The Dragon Lands will have everything that I'll need." Sol smirked. "Unlike somepony who can't seem to go anywhere without a quill and parchment always by her side."

"I don't always carry that on me!"

"Really?" he teased. "Because every time I saw you in the Underkingdom, you'd always have a bunch of scrolls hovering around you or stuffed in your saddlebags. This doesn't include the aftermath of that research session you asked me to help you with where you left piles of parchment scattered across the library floor."

"I was taking notes!" Twilight quickly defended with a blush. "Besides, this is different! Even with Ember's letters to us, we still don't know that much about dragon culture, so I was planning on asking her in person during our visit!"

"Suuuurrreee."

Twilight's cheeks puffed out in embarrassed frustration... but soon faded and was replaced with a mischievous smirk.

"You know, Sol," she began, her once flustered voice now eerily calm, "if you keep this up, I could just write to Celestia and tell on you."

Sol paused and blinked. "Why?"

"Because you're teasing me."

"... you're kidding. You wouldn't actually tell on me to mom just because of a little playful teasing, right?"

Twilight's smirk grew as she lit her horn and levitated a quill and parchment over to her.

"Am I? After all, it's not very nice for a colt to tease a filly like that."

Sol's eyes drifted from Twilight to the others, who'd been watching them the whole time with amused looks, hoping to see if they could tell if she was bluffing. Despite having lived with her for a little over a month now, Sol couldn't tell with her expression if she was serious or not. Seeing no help coming from them, Sol turned back to Twilight, who's smirk remained as she began moving her quill along the parchment, her eyes never leaving Sol's. Now worried that she indeed wasn't bluffing, he held his claws up in surrender.

"Okay, okay, you win!" he hastily said. "Now can you please stop writing to mother?"

Smiling triumphantly, Twilight stopped and pulled the quill back.

"Okay," she all too innocently said. "Oh, by the way..."

Sol nervously gulped. "Yes?"

Twilight flipped the parchment around, revealing that both sides were blank.

"There wasn't any ink on the quill."

"... so you were bluffing."

"Yep," she giggled.

Sol frowned, having seen this plenty of times before from somepony else.

"You've been spending too much time around mother."

Instead of a verbal reply, Twilight just gave Sol a smile and turned back to the others.

"Alright, let's get everything loaded up and get going."

Once all of their luggage was loaded and secured in the basket, they all jumped in and made themselves comfortable for the long ride. With everyone situated and ready to go, Twilight untied the rope anchoring the balloon to her castle and began their trip to the Dragon Lands.

Author's Note

Hope you enjoyed the peace, because things are going to start picking up a in the next chapter.

Chapter 19- Into the Dragon Lands

Author's Note

Yes, it's referencing exactly what you're thinking.

Chapter 19- Into the Dragon Lands

Due to some unexpected strong winds blowing against the balloon's flight path, Sol, Twilight, Starlight, Spike, and Rarity didn't arrive at their destination until the following day. With the time they departed by balloon, Twilight figured that they would be able to get there not long after sunset and take the extra time to find a spot and get settled in. But, thanks to that little inconvenience on their way over putting them behind, they had to make do with sleeping in the cramped balloon basket for the night. It took them all a while, but after a bit of squirming around and readjusting themselves, they each managed to get themselves in a somewhat comfortable sleeping position. To help them make room for everyone to be comfortable, Twilight fell asleep with Spike wrapped in her hooves, cuddling together like they used to do when she was a little filly.

By the time the sun rose, Twilight started to awaken as well. When she did, the first thing she noted was the spell she placed on the balloon to keep it on course during their sleep was still active, guiding them to the Dragon Lands throughout the night and the dawn. The next thing that she noticed was that she didn't feel Spike in her forelegs, but instead, she felt a pair of arms wrapped around her while her front was pressed up against something soft and warm. Cracking an eye open to see what was going on, Twilight's vision was met with a wall of white.

Did I roll over in my sleep and bump into Rarity? she wondered.

While it sounded logical in her head, the extra warmth she felt emanating from the white body didn't feel quite right. Pulling her head back and looking up to see, Twilight immediately found her cheeks heating up when she saw that the one who she'd rolled over to and snuggled in her sleep wasn't Rarity, but Sol, who's sleeping face was mere inches away from her own. Eyes wide and face practically glowing red, Twilight froze as she internally began to panic.

Okay, this is NOT Rarity! she mentally screamed. Wait, did he do this to get back at me for that false letter to Celestia yesterday? Also, where's Spike?

Her worries shifting from the stalling before her to her assistant and surrogate little brother, Twilight craned her head around to see if he was still there. She did find him, but when she saw that he had moved over in his sleep into Rarity's hooves, Twilight wasn't sure whether to smile at the sight, or roll her eyes.

Alright, so Spike's perfectly fine, Twilight turned her head forward and nervously gulped, but I'm not. Okay, Twilight, think. How am I going to get out of this situation without waking him or the others up?

Still hearing the others lightly snoring behind her, and feeling the slow and steading breathing from Sol's chest, Twilight knew that he and the others were still asleep, so she had some time to think before any of them woke up. Of course, it wasn't easy with Sol holding her against him like this in his sleep. As she thought about how to subtle get out of his hold, Twilight eyes looked over Sol.

During the past month of him living with her, Starlight, and Spike, Twilight had managed to get to know Sol a bit better during the time he wasn't busy down in the Underkingdom. She was glad that he managed to become good friends with her friends, and that he was able to make some on his own, but what she was probably the most happy about was how Sol and Spike managed to bond over the course of his stay. It might've been because there was another male there that Spike could relate to and hang out with, or the fact that Sol was part dragon and would willingly tell stories to Spike about other dragons he'd met. Either way, Twilight was happy for them, and she would be lying to herself if she didn't like having Sol around too.

During the few times she dragged Sol along on her study binges and researching down in the Underkingdom, Twilight got to know Sol quite a bit better. With her already knowing about him being Celestia's son, and him being the Lord of Earth, Sol told Twilight everything that she wanted to know. After they were done, Twilight had asked Sol out of curiosity why and explained that he felt that since they knew the greatest of his secrets that it wouldn't hurt to tell her everything else. That, and the fact that Sol said that he trusted her.

However, even during their time together, Twilight never quite got as good of a look at Sol as what she was getting right now. And with the position she was in, Twilight felt that her senses had somehow gone into overdrive as she could hear his heartbeat, feel the gently rise and fall of his chest, and the softness and scent of his coat. Pressed up against him, she also feel the firm, rock-hard muscles of his body beneath his soft coat, the strong and gentle embrace of his arms wrapped around her, and lastly his face, which while still asleep, Twilight was finding to be quite alluring. As she discovered these new, but always present, features about him, Twilight felt her body heating up as certain thoughts started entering her mind. Thoughts that soon started leading her to consider the possibility of them being in a romantic relation-

Whoa, whoa, whoa! What?! Twilight mentally shouted at herself. What are you thinking?! Get ahold of yourself, Twilight! You can't start thinking about him like that! I mean, he's Celestia's son for pony's sake!

Despite the mental berating, Twilight was having great difficulty trying to convince herself as she continued to watch Sol's sleeping form.

... although... would that really be such a bad thing? After all, he is pretty strong, friendly, intellectual, can relate to me on multiple levels, he's capable of keeping up a conversation with me despite him still learning about our present time and not always knowing about what I'm talking about, and I'll admit that he is a pretty handsome stalliooookay! That's enough of that train of thought! Okay, get it together, Twilight. You need to get out of here before he wakes up or before I have anymore of those thoughts about him.

Trying not to panic anymore than she already was, Twilight tried to form a plan to get out that didn't involve abruptly waking him and/or the others up. However, right after she began to formulate a plan, her breathing stopped as she noticed that one set of snores had stopped. Fearing the worst, Twilight slowly turned her head around and froze when she saw Starlight looking at her with a raised eyebrow.

For several long seconds, neither of them spoke or moved, just staring at one another. It wasn't until Twilight mouthed "help me" to Starlight that that changed. Using her magic, Starlight slowly and carefully unwrapped Sol's arms from around Twilight, pulled her out, and sat her down in front of her.

Releasing a large sigh of relief, Twilight glanced back to Sol before she looked to Starlight with her face still reddened.

"... that wasn't what it looked like," Twilight desperately whispered.

"Really, Twilight?" Starlight quietly asked with a small smirk. "Are you sure that you weren't trying to get a little closer with a certain prince?"

Twilight gawked at Starlight. "Wha- no! It was an accident, I swear! I must have rolled over in my sleep and ended up there!"

Starlight blinked and glanced over to the sleeping forms of Spike and Rarity.

"You mean like how Spike just happened to roll over in his sleep and is now snuggling up against his 'secret crush' by 'accident'?"

"... it might be kinda difficult to tell with Spike, but in my case, yes."

Seeing the pleading and sincere look in Twilight's eyes, Starlight felt like she was telling the truth and decided to believe her. Of course, just because she believed her didn't mean that she was about to just let this go. If anything, she was going to use this to tease Twilight for a long, long time.

"Okay, I believe you," Starlight said. Hearing a waking groan coming from behind Twilight, they looked over to see Sol waking up. "Oh, looks like your coltfriend is waking up."

"Starlight!"

"What? You prefer I call him your Prince Charming?"

"Shush!" Twilight harshly whispered before putting on her best normal face and turning to Sol. "Good morning, Sol."

Letting out a yawn, Sol looked up from his spot to see both Twilight and Starlight already awake.

"Good morning you two."

"So, Sol, how'd you sleep?" Starlight asked, the corners of her lips twitching as she tried to keep herself from smirking.

"Apart from it being a little bit cramped in here, I... actually slept pretty well, surprisingly."

Starlight could no longer hold her smirk back now. "Oh, really? Any reason why?"

"I don't think so. I just feel really great for some reason," he shrugged before noticing Twilight's reddened face.

Wait... so he didn't do that? That really was all my doing?!

"Hey, are you alright, Twilight?"

A small "eep" escaped Twilight upon hearing talking to her.

"Yep! I'm fine! Perfectly fine!" she hastily replied, earning her a curious look from Sol.

"Are you sure? Your acting kinda strange and your face is really-"

"Oh, look! We're here!" Pointing at the horizon where the Dragon Lands were coming into sight, Twilight managed to distract Sol for the time being, which allowed for her to lean over to Starlight and bring up a wing to shield their faces from Sol. "We are going to pretend that that never happen and not tell a single word to anypony, okay?"

"Sure, Twilight. Whatever you say," Starlight chuckled. "But," she turned to Spike and Rarity, who were both still asleep, "what about them?"

Before Twilight could answer or think of a way, Rarity let out a cute little yawn before she felt something in her forelegs and looked down to see Spike fast asleep. Curious as to how he got there, and embarrassed that he was even there to begin with, Rarity looked up to see the others were all awake with Twilight and Starlight looking at her.

"... could somepony please explain to me how Spike got over here?" Rarity curiously asked without a hint of anger in her voice.

"We believe that he rolled over in his sleep," Twilight answered her.

Rarity's eyes shifted from them, to Spike, and back up to them. "So this was an accident and not because of his 'secret' crush on me?"

"Wait, Spike has a crush on you?" Sol asked, hearing them and being surprised by this news.

"He didn't tell you?" Twilight questioned. "I figured that he would've brought it up since you're a guy and all."

"No, he didn't."

Rarity sighed and gently let go of Spike as she gently laid him back down.

"Well, his crush isn't really that much of a secret, considering that all of our friends know about it, myself included as you've just heard," she said, looking down at the sleeping baby dragon as she began to gently stroke the spines on his head. "I do find it cute and rather flattering that he feels like that for me. He's done so much for me ever since he and Twilight first moved to Ponyville, and I have taken note of everything that he's done... but I just don't know if I feel the same for him as he does for me. I mean, I do love him, but not quite in a romantic sense."

"... why?"

Surprised by the question, the three mares turned to Sol.

"I'm sorry?"

"He's apparently done a lot for you, and if you already knew about how he felt for you, then why not give him a chance... or are you just leading him on?"

Rarity frowned. "No, I'm not trying to lead Spike on. It's just that... well, he's too young."

"True, he is younger," Sol nodded in agreement, "but during the last month that I've lived here with all of you, and from the stories I've heard from everypony, my mother included, I've noticed that while Spike is a bit younger and may act like a kid at times, his mental state is closer to that of an adult at times. Hay, there have been times where I've seen him act more mature than even actual adults.

"And if we're talking about his age, then he'll grow to his own soon enough. From what I understand about growing dragons, once they get to their mid-teenage years, they're hit with a big growth spurt. When that happens, Spike will grow from what he is now to about the size of a full-grown pony in a matter of a few days."

"But Spike is in his teen years," Starlight interjected, "so shouldn't he have grown by now?"

"If he is and hasn't, then he's probably just a late bloomer and could hit his growth spurt any day now."

"Did that happen to you too, Sol?" Twilight asked, quill and parchment floating in front of her as she'd been taking notes of what Sol just said about the growth of dragons.

"No. Since my body is half-pony as well, I grew at a more natural and steady pace like a normal pony. Also unlike dragons, I won't grow to be as tall as an adult dragon is. If I had to guess, I'll probably grow to be about as tall as mother, maybe even a little taller." Sol paused his explanation to Twilight and turned back over Rarity, silently judging her expression. "So, when that happens and Spike does grow up, would you give him a chance then?"

Rarity bit her lip. "Well... perhaps, but..."

"... or are you being hesitant because he's a dragon?" Sol frowned, causing Rarity to wince slightly.

"Well, not exactly..." she slowly replied. "I'm just... not so sure."

Sol let out a quiet sigh. "If that's the case, then I wouldn't worry about it too much if I were you. I mean, just take me for example. My mother and father both loved each other very much, and they were both doing perfectly fine until... yeah..." Sol shook his head from that unpleasant thought. "Anyway, I have a feeling that you and Spike will be fine if you do end up choosing that path. And if you're still worried about it, you can always go to mother and talk to her about it. I'm sure that she'll be more than happy to help you if you need it."

Rarity blushed. "I... I'll think about it... and keep your suggestion with the princess in mind."

Happy to have that settled and possibly give Spike a chance, Sol turned to face the Dragon Lands approaching them. A few minutes later with the three mares talking behind Sol's back, Spike stirred and woke up with a loud yawn.

"Hey guys," he groaned, stretching out his tired and stiff limbs. "Are we there yet?"

Twilight nodded and pointed in the direction they were traveling. "We are just about to pass over into Dragon Land airspace."

Hearing that they were pretty much there, Spike got up and made his way over to the front of the basket. Jumping up and pulling himself up to take a look, Spike saw them passing over the shores of the Dragon Lands, and off in the distance, he saw dragons flying about their business.

"So, how much farther do we need to go until we meet with your friend?" Sol wondered.

"The Dragon Lord's Throne isn't that far away. That's where Ember will be," Spike replied with squinted eyes. "... actually, you can see it from here."

Seeing Spike point, Sol followed the direction of his claw to where a large rock jutted up from what looked like a large quarry. As he looked over the place, Sol quickly spotted a pair of adult dragons flying directly towards them. However, instead of the dragons attacking or circling them, they instead flanked the balloon and flew along side it as they escorted them to the Dragon Lord's Throne. Once they safely arrived, the two dragons flew away, leaving them to land on the edge of the flat surface of the dragon-sized throne. Taking this as his cue, Sol leaped out of the balloon basket with a rope in his claws and flew down with the balloon in tow to a rock he could tie it to. With the balloon landed and firmly tied down, the others hopped out of the basket onto solid ground.

"Oh, thank heavens we're finally out of that cramped place," Rarity said in relief, finally free to roam around and stretch her legs. "One can only remain stationary in such a small space for so long."

"As nice as flying in that balloon was, I'm gonna have to agree with you on that one," Starlight agreed.

While Sol and the other ponies were stretching themselves out, Spike started looking around for his friend.

"Where is she?" he asked himself. "She hardly leaves this place and said that she'd meet us here."

"Spike?"

His ear fins perking at the rough yet feminine voice, Spike turned to his immediate right and saw the dragoness he was looking for.

"Ember!"

Happy to see her again, Spike ran over to her and wrapped his arms around her in a hug. Chuckling at how excited he was and seeing Spike again, Ember returned the friendly gesture and wrapped her arms around Spike's smaller body in a hug.

While those two were busy, the others were watching off to the side. Apart from Spike calling her name, as he looked the dragoness over, Sol was starting to see some resemblances between Ember and Torch. Granted that Ember's blue scales were a bit lighter than Torch's, and her spines were a midnight-blue to Torch's orange, but their horns, while also of a different color, were exactly the same shape, which Sol remembered that, according to Torch, was a unique hornstyle that ran in his family.

Breaking their welcome hugs, Ember smiled down at Spike.

"It's been a long time, Spike," she said before blushing slightly and quietly adding, "I was actually starting to miss you."

Spike blushed as well. "Y-Yeah. I've missed you too."

Clearing her throat from the unusually sappy moment, Ember put back on a straight face.

"So, what's new with you? Anything exciting happen since your last letter?"

"Eh, not much really," he shrugged. "Things have actually been kinda quiet lately."

"Sounds kinda boring if you ask me. But, I suppose that it's not exactly a bad thing either once in a while."

Spike smirked. "Yeah, but as it turns out, there is something, or rather, someone, who we did find, and he's been wanting to meet you. But first..."

Gesturing with a claw, Spike led Ember over to the others.

"It's really good to see you again, Dragon Lord Ember," Twilight said with a small bow, which Ember rolled her eyes to.

"Come on, Twilight. I told you before in our letters that you don't need to call me that, just like how you asked me to not call you by your title."

"Oh... right," she chuckled. "Anyway, I'd like for you to meet my friend, Starlight Glimmer."

Starlight stepped forward and held out a hoof. "Hello, Dragon Lord Ember."

"Hey."

"Starlight was my student up until just a few months ago when she graduated," Twilight continued. "I did consider sending her to the Dragon Lands to help assist you with making the dragons more friendly, but I later decided against it."

"What? You think that we wouldn't get along or something?" Ember smirked.

"Just the opposite, actually. I thought that you two would get along just fine. It was some of the other dragons that I was worried about."

Ember's smirk fell as she rubbed her head. "Well, I'm not gonna lie, there have been a few dragons that have been more difficult to deal with. One in particular."

Spike gulped nervously, already having a pretty good idea of who Ember was talking about.

"You mean Garble, right?"

"Yeah. Not only is he refusing friendship and claiming that it'll make us weaker, but he's also still pretty upset about the outcome of the Gauntlet of Fire... and what you made him do, Spike," she added with a smirk. "I've considered using the Bloodstone Scepter on him, but I don't want other dragons to think of me as some tyrannical ruler or something."

"That's probably for the best," Twilight agreed with a sigh. "And while I don't really like it, I've accepted the fact that there are just some who just aren't willing to be friends with anypony... or dragon in this case."

Ember nodded and looked at the next pony in line. "I don't think I've seen you since you came to support Spike during the Gauntlet of Fire. It's... um... Diamond, right?"

"My name is Rarity," she curtly corrected, frowning at being called by a different name.

"Oops. Sorry, Rarity," Ember apologized.

Seeing the bit of tension growing between the two, Spike thought quickly and diverted Ember's attention away from Rarity.

"And this," he began, dragging Ember to Sol, "is Solar Rupture, or Sol for short."

Being introduced to the last member of their party, Ember's eyes wandered over Sol's body as she looked over him with mixed expressions.

"Just what the heck are you supposed to be?" she asked, walking around Sol as she inspected him. "You look like a pony... but at the same time, you also look kinda like a dragon too."

"You're pretty much right," Sol said as Ember walked back in front of him. "I'm what's called a kirin, a hybrid of a pony and a dragon. My mother is a pony, and my father was a dragon."

Not expecting such a reply, Ember found her eyes widened in disbelief as she stared at Sol.

"No way." Ember looked over to Spike, who only nodded to her, confirming Sol's claim. "You're joking. I've never even heard of a crossbreed before!"

Sol raised a curious eyebrow. "Really? Torch knew of me."

Ember blinked. "My dad?"

"From what I've heard, yes. Does he still have dark blue scales, orange spines, wing membranes, and eyes, likes to speak with a loud, boisterous voice?" Sol paused in thought for a moment. "Although, that was a thousand years ago, so I'm not sure if he's quieted down or not, or if his scales have started going pale with age."

"Wh- a thousand years?!" she gawked. "You're kidding me! You don't even look much older than we do!"

Sol was about to reply, but became distracted by something tied to her back. Peeking his head around to look behind her, Sol saw a familiar purple, crystalline staff, that ending in a three-pronged claw holding a large blood-red stone in its grasp.

"Hey, is that the Bloodstone Scepter?"

Ember glanced back to the scepter on her back. "Yeah?"

"Wow. I haven't seen that thing since Dragon Lord Inferno had it," he finished with a grimace.

By this point, Ember stood completely dumbfounded. As Dragon Lord, she was required to learn of each of the Dragon Lords before her, including Inferno, who almost led the Dragon Lands to ruin during his rule.

"... barely anydragon even remembers Dragon Lord Inferno, let alone know of him," she quietly said in disbelief that he knew of him. "Okay, just who and what are you?"

Sol smirked. "My name is Sol, and I'm-"

"EMBER!"

There was barely any time for any of them to react before they felt a powerful gust of wind from a pair of wings, followed by a loud thud that caused the ground beneath them tremble. Recovering from the mini earthquake, Sol looked up behind Ember the towering form that had casted a shadow over them and gawked at the sight of his oldest friend all grown up.

Chapter 20- Old Friends

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 21- Advice

For the past hour, Sol and Torch swapped stories as they continued to soak in the hot spring. Sol told Torch about the events leading up to him going into hiding and afterwards when he was released, and Torch told Sol his many stories over the past thousand years. He was particularly chatty when it came to Ember, which Sol couldn't blame him for. However, while the stories of Ember brought joy to Torch, his mood quickly turned solemn when he eventually started to talk about her mother, Volcanra, who'd died by a rogue dragon not long after Ember's egg was laid. Needless to say that while Ember's egg survived, Ember's mother and the rogue dragon did not.

Having recovered from relaxed enough in the hot spring, Sol and Torch got up and dried themselves off with their fire breath. Dried off, the two were about to leave, but were stopped when Twilight and the others came over to them with Ember in the lead, who had an uneasy look on her face. Upon asking, Ember told Sol that she and the others filled her in about him, his relations with Celestia, Fissure, and the other Scaleless Dragons, and of course, his friendship with Torch during their younger years. It didn't take them this long to tell Ember about him, but after having all of that information dumped on her, she needed some time to take it all in, but mostly for the part about Sol being a Scaleless Dragon. She never even knew that one of the six Scaleless Dragon Lords even had any offspring, and the old documents that the Dragon Lords before her never mentioned them either, including her own father.

It was with this that Ember found herself uncomfortable. Even though she was the Dragon Lord, the Scaleless Dragons were unofficially a step above her in terms of the chain of command and food chain, even if the Scaleless Dragons didn't have any actual influence over the dragons. They were unaffected by the Call of the Dragon Lord, so the Dragon Lord couldn't just call upon them like with everydragon else.

It took a little bit of convincing, but Sol and Torch were soon able to talk Ember down to where she wasn't so nervous around him. Granted, she was asked to keep this a secret, seeing as barely no one outside of this group knew of who Sol was and preferred to keep it that way.

With Ember calmed down, she started leading the tour of the Dragon Lands with Torch carrying them on his back as he flew them around. As the day went on, lunch soon came around, and they decided to take a break. Finding a place to eat, Torch landed and let everyone off. But when he did, Starlight looked around, seeing nothing but rocks and dirt.

"Sooo, what are we eating exactly?" she wondered.

Smirking, Torch reached a claw over and crushed one of the rocks, revealing a plethora of gems hidden within.

"We're having gemstones."

"But we're ponies. We don't eat gems." Starlight's ears perked up at the sound of crunching gems and looked over to see Sol, Spike, and Ember already eating away. "... well, normal ponies anyway."

"We did pack some foods to eat," Twilight began, "but we thought that we might be able to buy some of the local foods to hold us over until we head back."

Hearing them over the sound of their eating, Sol swallowed the gem he was eating and walked over to them.

"What do you need exactly?"

Twilight teleported a bag over to her from the balloon and began looking through it.

"Well, we have some apples, a few bottles of fresh water, and plenty of bread to make sandwiches, but we seem to be a little low on the ingredients to use to make them."

Sol shrugged. "If it's food you need, then I think I can help you with that."

"And how do you plan to do that?" Rarity questioned. "I may not know much of anything when it comes to growing crops like Applejack, but this doesn't look like the place to be growing anything from."

"I have an idea, but first..." Sol turned to Ember. "Excuse me, Ember?"

"Yeah?"

"You wouldn't mind if I made a spot for everypony, would you?"

Ember raised a curious brow. "Why are you asking me? You're the Lord of Earth, so you can do whatever you want."

"Maybe, but since you're the ruler of this land, I'd thought that it'd be polite to ask you for permission first. I promise to return it to the way it was once we're all done using it."

She shrugged, "In that case, knock yourself out."

With permission from Ember to go on ahead, Sol planted his claws into the ground and let his magic flow into the earth, changing the ground beneath them from solid rock to fertile soil. Next he used his magic to grow grass from the newfound soil, used the seeds from the apples Twilight brought to help grow some apple trees instead of growing them from raw magic, complete with ripe apples hanging from their branches, and sprouted a few different flowers scattered about. He also would've grown some more vegetables and some fruits too, but he didn't want to burn himself out too much.

Having made a shaded green patch for him and his friends to sit down to relax and eat on, Sol let out a breath of relief from the effort he'd put into making it and wiped his brow.

"Will this do for now?" he asked.

While the ponies were happy and had no troubles walking over to pluck some flowers for their sandwiches, Ember was a bit more cautious as she approached, tentatively touching the grass with a claw to make sure that this was actually real before stepping onto the soft, fresh grass. As they all sat down and ate, Torch excused himself as he had other business to take care of. With a quick goodbye to Ember and fist bump with Sol, Torch flew off and disappeared into the distance.

"Excuse me, Ember?"

"Hmm? Yeah, Rarity?"

"I know it's a bit early yet, but I was just wondering where we'll all be sleeping at for the night?"

Ember shrugged and took a bite of her gemstone. "I have a spare cave by mine that you can use."

Not expecting such an answer, Rarity sputtered on her sandwich.

"A-A cave?!" she gawked in appalment.

"Well, yeah. What else were you expecting?"

"B-B-Bu-But a cave is just so... so dirty, and damp, and the floor is not the least bit comfortable to sleep on." Rarity let out a whimper. "And I didn't bring my princess-sized camping tent."

Starlight raised an eyebrow. "You were going to bring a camping tent?"

"I was going to just incase something happened to us and we were forced to rough it, but somepony said that I had to limit what I could bring. Thankfully, I did bring my pillow."

There was a collection of groans from Twilight, Starlight, and mostly Ember, while Spike decided to stay quiet and not speak for his safety. But Sol...

"If it's something soft that you want, then I could create a blanket of moss on the ground for you to sleep on?" Sol offered.

"What?! Moss?! You mean that icky green stuff that grows on rocks and trees?!"

Sol shrugged. "What can I say? They make for good bedding, and it'll help keep you cool against the heat."

"Come on, Rarity. It's not gonna be that bad," Twilight voiced. "And besides, moss is actually really soft and comfortable to sleep on."

"And you would know this how?" Rarity questioned.

"I may have been curious about it one night and tried it out."

"... well... is there perhaps some way that we could get a proper bed of some kind?"

Twilight sighed with a hint of annoyance. "Sorry, Rarity, but teleporting a bed over to us from Equestria would be taxing, even for me."

"Me too," Starlight nodded.

"Besides, apart from the gems we brought to buy food and supplies with, even if we did go back to Equestria for one, we couldn't get one because we don't even have any Bits to buy a bed with."

"And we trade for gems, not sell for them," Ember corrected Twilight. "We'll also trade for other stuff too if that dragon is interested in it."

Seeing no way out of this, Rarity hung her head in defeat.

"It seems like there's no other way then," she said with a dejected sigh before perking right back up. "Oh well. I'll just have to make do with what I've got then. So, where will the boys be sleeping?"

"Same cave," Ember answered matter-of-factly, earning her a deadpanned expression from Rarity.

"You're kidding, right?"

"What's wrong with that?" Starlight asked. "I mean, we did all sleep together in the balloon basket on the way over here."

"That's different. We had no choice in the matter."

"Actually, Starlight," Twilight sheepishly began, "I'm gonna have to agree with Rarity on this one. It's probably best if the guys slept in another cave."

A sly smirk crossed Starlight's features. "Really, Twilight? Because you and Rarity looked really comfy when I found you two asleep with-"

"Shut. It. Starlight."

Surprised that both she and Twilight said the exact same thing with matching blushes, Rarity turned to Twilight.

While the females went on about the sleeping arrangement, Sol and Spike sat off to the side and watched from their spot beneath one of the apple trees.

"I'll never understand mares," Spike sighed before chomping into an apple.

"Yeah. Me too," Sol nodded in agreement.

As the two continued to watch, some of the voices started to pick up in volume.

"Looks like things are getting a little out of hoof. Should we stop them?"

"... yeah, probably a good idea." Getting up from his spot, Sol walked over to the girls. "If it'll make things easier for you for you girls, Spike and I will sleep outside."

Immediate silence fell upon them as Sol's words registered in their ears.

"Are you sure you're alright with it?" Twilight asked with a faint blush. "I-I mean, we wouldn't want you two to feel like we don't want you around."

"It'll be fine. I'll just make us a stone tent or something for us to sleep in."

While Twilight was feeling a little bad for them being kicked out of the cave for such a silly reason, a loud sigh of relief drowned out any of her further thoughts on it.

"Oh, thank you for this," Rarity thanked him. "No offense to you two, but I'd rather not sleep with another male in the same room if I can help it."

Starlight caught a look of hesitation in Rarity's eyes. "But...?"

"... well, I was also hoping that we could take this opportunity to have ourselves some girl time."

"Mind if I join you?"

Surprised by the voice, all eyes turned to Ember, who's cheeks had a small red tint to them.

"You want to join us?" Rarity asked surprisingly, receiving a small nod from Ember.

"I didn't really get to spend all that much time with other dragonesses my age. Since I was the daughter of the Dragon Lord, they would sometimes get nervous around me and think that they might do something to make me mad at them and get them into trouble. And now that I'm Dragon Lord, things only seem like they're getting worse. So, I was hoping that you wouldn't mind if I could-"

"Of course you can!" Twilight eagerly answered. "We would be happy to have you join us."

Ember breathed a sigh of relief and happiness for being allowed to join them. But, though she was happy to be involved with them, Ember gave a concerning frown as a thought occurred.

"We're not gonna be painting each others' claws or hooves or whatever, are we?"

"Rarity might, but I doubt that the rest of us will," Starlight answered. "That is, unless you want to?"

"I'll pass. I might wanna be apart of this thing that you ponies do, but I'm not gonna do something that girly."

After a long day of touring the Dragon Lands, the sun had finally set and was replaced by the moon rising in its place. Out in front of the caves where Ember and the girls were staying in, Sol had just finished creating a blanket of soft moss for the girls to sleep on in their cave, along with the stone hut that he and Spike would be sharing. With their sleeping accommodations finished, he and Spike gathered some rocks for them to sit on as they sat around the campfire that they made. As time ticked by and stories were shared, Ember got their attention as she had something to say. As it turned out, there was another reason why Ember had invited the ponies and Spike over, besides having some free time.

"Talk about coincidental timing," Sol commented. "So, the day after tomorrow, huh?"

"But what's this Dragon Battle Royal all about?" Rarity asked.

Ember rested her elbows on her knees and placed chin on her claws. "It's a free-for-all consisting of an average of roughly fifty to one hundred dragons. As you've probably guessed by now, it's a competition where dragons battle it out in the quarry surrounding the Dragon Lord's Throne for a chance at receiving one guaranteed request granted by the Dragon Lord, no questions asked."

"Really? Because that sounds kinda stupid," Starlight commented, earning her a startled gasp from Twilight.

"Starlight! What you thinking?! You can't just go and insult somepony's culture like that, especially in front of their ruler!"

"Well, it is," she defended. "If what I'm hearing is correct, then whoever wins can get anything they want, including replacing Ember as the new Dragon Lord. It's like writing somepony a blank check and telling them to fill in whatever amount they want."

"Not quite," Sol objected. "While the winner is allowed a guaranteed request from the Dragon Lord, there are rules in place, some of which that prevent certain requests being granted, such as what you just brought up."

"Have you seen it before?" Twilight asked.

"Yes. I tried to sign up one time with Torch. Surprising enough, since I'm a kirin and not a full-born dragon, I wasn't allowed to compete."

"Well, it still doesn't sound fair to me," Rarity voiced. "If any dragon can participate, then the younger dragons won't stand a chance if the adult dragons decide to enter."

"Not quite. As I said, there are a few rules to make things fair, one of which allows for only those within a certain age limit to compete."

"So there won't be any adult dragons fighting?"

"No, only teen dragons."

Ember nodded. "And I can't compete because the Dragon Lord isn't allowed to enter... which is where you come in, Spike."

"Huh? Why me?"

"Because other than my dad, I trust you the most." Ember stood up from her spot and began pacing. "While I don't really mind most of the other dragons since they'll more than likely just ask for more gems to add to their hoard if they win, I've heard that Garble will be competing. I've also heard of a few rumors that have been spreading around. From the sounds of them, I hope that they are wrong."

Spike frowned "Are you sure he's gonna compete?"

"He still holds a grudge against me for becoming the Dragon Lord, so I'm willing to bet that he'll use this event to get back at me in some legal way. That, and the fact that he hasn't shut up about signing up for it for the last week."

"Can't you just use the Bloodstone Scepter to make him not compete?" Twilight asked.

"Unfortunatly, I can't because of the rules. Since he's already signed himself up, I can't interfere."

A wave of concern washed over Rarity. "But if that's true and Garble is competing, then won't that mean that he'll go after Spike the moment he sees him?"

"I wouldn't be surprised. While Garble is upset for me being Dragon Lord, he's just as mad at Spike for winning the Gauntlet of Fire and giving me the scepter right afterwards. There's also the fact that during the short time Spike wielded the Bloodstone Scepter, he ordered Garble to go home and hug every dragon that he saw on his way without telling them why." Ember and Spike snickered at the memory, but it didn't last for long. With a worried look on her face that matched Rarity's, Ember turned to face the young drake. "Spike, I know that this is a lot to ask of you, and I wish that I didn't have to ask you to put yourself in danger like this, but could you compete in the Dragon Battle Royal?"

Put on the spot, Spike nervously gulped. Not because he was worried about Garble, because he'd faced him a few times before and came out on top, but because of something else entirely. While he did want to help Ember out, there was a reason why Spike was hesitant to answer her.

"You think I could maybe sleep on it?" Spike asked. "I just need some time to think about it."

Ember gave an uneasy, but understanding nod. "Sure. The deadline is tomorrow, so I'll need to know by then."

"Thanks."

Getting up, Spike walked over to the stone hut that Sol made for the two of them, but stopped at the entrance and looked back.

"I'm gonna turn in for the night. I'll see you all in the morning."

"Goodnight, Spike."

Waving them off, Spike went inside. Once he'd disappeared into the darkness of the small building, Starlight let out a yawn.

"Well, today's been more tiring than I'd thought it'd be," she said.

"But we can't go to bed just yet," Rarity objected. "We haven't even done anything fun yet with just us girls."

Stifling another yawn, Starlight got up and stretched before she made for the cave she, Twilight, and Rarity were sharing.

"Then let's get on with it before we start falling asleep."

"Alright. In that case, you ladies have a nice night, and I'll see you in the morning," Sol said, waving to them as he followed after Spike to their hut, but not before chuckling at the conversation that Rarity and Ember were having.

"Oh, Ember, would you mind if I did your claws? I have some hoof polish with me that I'm sure will work on your claws."

"Nah ah! No way!"

"Aww, but why not?"

"I don't paint my claws. Besides, I have an image to keep up."

"Are you sure? I have a lovely shade of pink here that would compliment your blue scales quite wonderfully."

"I said no!"

It was the middle of the night when Sol was talking to Luna in his dream. During that time, he told her about their trip to the Dragon Lands where he met Ember and was reunited with Torch. As the night moved into the midnight hours, Sol and Luna heard something echoing throughout his dream. Believing that it was coming from somewhere around Sol's body, Luna let Sol wake up to find out what it was.

Awakening from his dream, Sol peered around the darkened room for the source of the noise until his sights fell over Spike's form, who was groaning as he glared up at the ceiling. With a tired groan, Sol called out to him.

"Spike? What's going on?"

Not surprised by Sol being woken by him, Spike let out a sigh.

"Hey, Sol, can I ask you something?"

"I guess." Figuring that it could take a little while by the tone of Spike's voice, Sol lit his horn and conjured a dim-glowing orb to give them some light. "What is it?"

Spike bit his lip before speaking as he knew that he'd need to tread lightly with this.

"You said before that you had a fillyfriend, right?"

Sol didn't answer at first. It wasn't a subject that he liked to talk about, and after his accidental outburst after he was first asked, the others knew that talking about it would probably be a bad idea. Still, while he still didn't like to bring it up, with how Spike was acting and the fact that he'd just straight-up asked Sol, he probably had a good reason.

"Yes, I did," he calmly replied. "Why?"

"... I need some advice."

If Sol were to be honest, this wasn't something that he was expecting to be asked. While he had been in a relationship and had some experience in dealing with romance, he didn't think that he'd be somepony who others would come to for relationship advice. All the same, Sol would try what he could to help Spike.

"Alright. What is it?"

Letting out a resigned sigh, Spike turned his head over towards Sol.

"I'm gonna level with you, but before I do, you gotta promise that you won't tell anypony, alright?"

"Alright. I promise."

"Pinkie Promise?"

Sighing, Sol spoke the words and went through the motions of the Pinkie Promise. With Sol now bound under the Pinkie Promise, Spike felt comfortable to continue.

"Okay." Spike took a deep breath. "You don't know this, but I have a crush on Rarity."

Actually, I do know, he thought while nodding to Spike. "Alright..."

"... but... I also have a crush on Ember."

Though Sol had a sneaking suspicion, he didn't really think that he was actually right about that.

"Okay, so you have a crush on two different girls. What's the problem?"

"The problem is that I don't know what to do," he said with a hint of worry. "I've had a crush on Rarity since the first moment I saw her, but even after all this time, the feeling's never gone away... and I don't feel like it's really progressed much either. On the other claw, I've only known Ember for a short time in comparison, but we seem to be almost to the point that I'm at with Rarity, if not closer. And please don't tell Twilight, but it's also part of the reason that I'm thinking about competing in the Dragon Battle Royal."

"Because she asked you and you don't want to let her down?" Sol asked.

"That, and I want to do what I can to make her happy. Besides, you saw how nervous she was when she told us that Garble was competing. If I can make her happy and help put an end to her worries, then I'll do it."

Sol nodded. "Sounds like you've made up your mind about the competition, but what's the big problem with your two crushes? You said that you don't know what to do, but what exactly do you mean by that?"

"I don't wanna end up having to pick just one of them. If I do, I feel like the other one may feel left behind and it could ruin our friendship. That, and if I end up picking Ember over Rarity, we won't get to see each other very much unless I move to the Dragon Lands." Spike let out a heavy sigh and looked almost pleadingly at Sol. "What should I do?"

Talk to Cadence? She'd be better a better pony to ask about this kind of stuff with than me, Sol mentally sighed before giving his own answer.

"Tell me, Spike, what does your heart tell you?"

Spike closed his eyes as a claw fell over his chest. "Honestly? I don't want to lose either of them."

Sol nodded. "In that case, if you want my opinion, I'd say try going out with them both."

"Huh? Both?"

"Yes. Tell me, have you heard of polygamy?"

"You mean the practice of somepony being in a relationship with multiple partners? Yeah, I have. Ponies have something similar called herds, but-" Spike's eyes widened in realization as to what Sol was thinking about. "Oooohhhh. So that's what you're getting at."

"Mhmmm. It used to be rather common back during my time. I'm glad to hear that it's still used today."

"Actually, it's really not very common, but there are some ponies that still do it." Spike blushed as the thought started to sink in. "So... both, huh? Oh boy."

Sol gave a nod. "Yep. And this way, you get to have your cake and eat it. Or so mother would say, though it usually involved actual cake."

"Yeah... I guess so." A relieved chuckle escaped Spike, followed by a tired yawn. "Thanks for listening to me, Sol, and for the advice."

"You're welcome, Spike."

Feeling as though their talk had come to a conclusion, Sol ended his spell keeping the room lit and laid his head back down to sleep-

"Hey, Sol?"

-but Spike apparently wasn't done quiet yet.

"Hmm?"

"While we're on the subject of girls, I was wondering-"

Please don't-

"-why haven't you tried to find a new fillyfriend?"

... okay, not quiet what I was expecting. "I... don't really know."

"Well, why not?" Spike curiously wondered. "I mean, it's technically been over a thousand years since your last one, so what's stopping you from finding your own special somepony?"

Though it was dark, Sol frowned at Spike. "What brought this up all of a sudden?"

"Nothing really. It's just that you helped me with my relationship problem, so I just wanted to return the favor and help you."

Sol was silent for a moment before he let out a low chuckle, having briefly forgotten for a moment just how mature the young drake could be, despite his body being that of a baby dragon's. Going to reply, Sol opened his mouth to speak, but paused at the sudden sound of snoring coming from Spike. Rolling his eyes in good nature at Spike, and for himself for taking too long, Sol closed his eyes and let out a yawn.

... find a new fillyfriend, huh?

As the morning sunlight started to shine down upon the Dragon Lands, Spike found himself already up and sitting on one of the stones surrounding last night's campfire as he waited for Ember. Despite being the first up and not getting as much sleep due to his talk with Sol the previous night, Spike felt awake thanks to the peaceful rest he got after their talk.

"Morning, Spike."

His ear fins perking up at the voice, Spike turned around and smiled.

"Hey, Ember. I've been waiting for you."

Ember blinked in surprise. "You have?"

"Yeah. I've decided to compete in tomorrow's Dragon Battle Royal."

Before Spike could react, he found his vision blurred by blue as Ember scooped Spike up and held him against her in a tight hug.

"Oh, thank you, Spike! You have no idea how relieved I am to hear that!" she thanked. "I was a bit worried last night when you said that you asked to think about it."

"You were?"

Realizing what she was doing, Ember blushed and put Spike down before clearing her throat.

"Yeah. I was worried for a little while that you wouldn't accept it."

"Oh... sorry, Ember. I just needed to get some things sorted out was all before I could tell you."

Ember sighed and waived a claw. "It's fine... but really, thanks for doing this."

"Hey, it's no problem."

Knowing that Spike had her back and would compete, Ember turned her gaze north.

"We better get you signed in. The deadline is ends today at noon, so we should get you there as soon as we can. Here, hop on my back. I'll fly us over."

Leaping up, Spike held onto Ember's back as she spread her wings and took off. It only took them a few minutes to arrive at the location for Spike to sign in, which turned out to be a stand run by a gruff and beefy-looking, scarred brown dragon who stood twice as tall as Ember.

"Dragon Lord Ember. What can I do for ya?" his voice rumbled once she'd landed and let Spike off.

"Hey, Beefcake. My friend here wants to compete in tomorrow's competition."

The dragon looked over Spike with an unimpressed snort. "You sure? The kid's a twig. I doubt he'd even last a minute."

"We'll see," Spike cockily said, folding his arms across his chest with a confident smirk.

"Meh. Your funeral, kid. Just sign your name on the roster, and don't say that I didn't warn ya."

Seeing no pen, quill, or pencil to use, Spike looked to Ember for help, who gestured to his claws. Getting the idea, Spike walked up to the stone slate with the list of names, and used a claw to carve his own name onto it. Taking a step back, Spike looked at his name etched onto the slate with a nod.

"What do you think you're doing here?"

Recognizing the unwanted voice, Spike and Ember turned around to see a familiar red teen dragon marching up to them.

"You're not seriously thinking about competing in the Dragon Battle Royal tomorrow, are you?"

"Sorry, Garble, but he is," Ember frowned. "Spike just finished entering."

Garble snorted out a puff of smoke. "Whatever. It's not like he'll be able to do much anyway."

"Isn't that what you thought last time during the Gauntlet of Fire?" Spike smirked, only to be startled in surprise when Garble lunged towards him with his face glaring inches away from his.

"You got lucky because she had your back, but you won't be so lucky this time. This time, it will be every dragon for themselves." Garble leaned down and whispered into Spike's ear, "And once I win, I'll have little miss Dragon Lord here bound to my side."

Spike's eyes snapped wide-open as he understood what Garble intended.

"You wouldn't. You can't!"

"Really?" he smirked. "I checked the rules. I may not be able to have Ember make me the new Dragon Lord, but there's nothing that says I can't have her as my mate. By tomorrow night, she'll be all mine."

Finding pleasure in Spike's shocked look, Garble chucked at him that quickly grew into laughter. As he walked away, Ember turned to Spike, wondering what Garble had said to him.

"Spike?"

"..."

"Spike?"

When Spike didn't answer, Ember found herself growing a little more concerned about him, especially since his head was lowered and his body started to tremble. However, when she kneeled down to see what was wrong with him, she found that Spike wasn't shaking in fear like she'd initially thought, but in anger.

"Spike, what did he say?"

Clenching his claws to the point where they drew blood, Spike's rage ignited something primal deep within him. Eyes filled with fury, his gaze narrowed on Garble's retreating form with a low, threatening growl.

No. She's mine.

Chapter 22- Battle Royal: Part I

Author's Note

I'm sorry that it took me so long to get this out, but after I accidentally stumbled upon my first shiny Pokémon playing Pokémon Moon (sure took me long enough) and caught it, I've been distracted and couldn't focus. :pinkiehappy:

Chapter 22- Battle Royal: Part I

The last that anyone had seen of Spike was after he'd signed in for the Dragon Battle Royal. After signing in, he told Ember that he was going to train in private before he left, leaving her standing there confused by the sudden change in his behavior. For as long as she'd known Spike, this was the first time that she'd seen him so furious, though he did a good job in suppressing it for the most part. Concerned, Ember tried talking Spike into telling her what was wrong, but he wouldn't budge, telling her only to let him be and that he's got this.

Knowing that she wouldn't get anywhere with him at this point without resorting to using the Bloodstone Scepter on him to get him to tell, Ember returned to the ponies and Sol where she told them about Spike signing in for the Battle Royal, Garble's appearance, and of Spike's reaction before he left on his own to train.

Twilight and Rarity found the news of Spike deciding to compete to be of great concern to them as they were both worried for his health and safety, especially now that Garble was aware of Spike's participation in the Battle Royal. Sol offered to go and try to find their friend to keep an eye on him, but from what Ember saw of Spike, while she too wanted to go check on him, she figured that giving Spike some time alone would be better for him, giving him a chance to cool off and vent whatever anger he was trying to keep hidden in front of her. Even Starlight sided with Ember, agreeing that giving Spike his space for now would be a good idea.

With nothing more to do about it for the time being, the five of them continued on with the tour of the Dragon Lands. Along their travels, Torch caught up with them. When he did, he quickly noticed that Spike was missing from their group. Once he was given the story by Ember, Torch told them that he'd watch after him before he took off on his own to find the young drake. By the time the sun had begun its descent and dinner had been served, they were starting to worry about Spike since they hadn't seen him all day. As they ate, Torch returned with a quick update about Spike. Though he told them most of what was going on with him, such as how Spike's training was going before he offered to help him, Ember could tell that her dad was holding out on them.

The next day rolled around rather quickly for all of them. It was the day of the Battle Royal and there was still no sign of Spike, nor any indication that he'd returned to them in the middle of the last night to sleep. Not even Torch had been seen yet today, and judging by the position of the sun, it was only about ten or so minutes away until the event began. Participating dragons had gathering in the quarry, while the spectators were taking spots on the ledge overseeing it. And there, sitting on the Dragon Lord's Throne, were Ember, Twilight, Starlight, and Rarity, all of whom were becoming uneasy without any word from Torch, or any sign of Spike having arrived.

"I don't like this," Twilight muttered. "It's bad enough that Spike just wandered off yesterday without actually telling us why he did, but to not even come back to sleep?"

"And the Battle Royal is about to begin," Rarity added.

Ember nodded with a frown. "Whatever Garble said to Spike must've rattled him more than we thought."

As the three talked, Starlight looked around and waited for them to finish before speaking.

"Hey, where's Sol?"

"He's over there," Ember said, pointing to the speck of white inside a large stone structure near the cliff.

"Why's he over there and not here with us?" Twilight wondered, which caused Starlight to give a sly smirk.

"Don't you mean here with you?" she asked, earning her a glare from Twilight. But before she could voice herself, Rarity beat her to it.

"What are you talking about, Starlight?"

"Nothing! Nothing at all!" Twilight answered for Starlight before subtly nudging her in the ribs to cut it out.

"Anyway," Ember began, "Sol offered to help heal any dragons who are badly injured and would need some attention, so he set up a makeshift medical station where he can work on healing them."

"Do you think it'll come to that?" Rarity questioned, further not liking the sound of this.

"Oh, definitely," she nodded. "There'll be plenty of injuries sustained... and maybe a few fatalities."

"WHAT?!"

"And you sent our little Spiky-wikey down there?!" Rarity fumed.

"Hey! I didn't make him do anything!" Ember snapped back. "This was Spike's choice, just like when he participated in the Gauntlet!"

"He's doing this because he knew that's what you wanted him to do!"

"Yes, it is what I wanted, but in the end, it was his decision!"

While Ember and Rarity continued to shout back at one another, Twilight and Starlight stood off to the side and watched. They eventually decided to break them up before it got out of control and let them cool off, but, just as they lit their horns to levitate the two away, a familiar shadow fell upon them.

Silenced by the shadow, Ember, Rarity, Twilight, and Starlight all looked up to see Torch having arrived and landed in the quarry with something concealed in his claws. However, they were unable to see what it was by Torch's body blocking their view. Once they saw Torch opened his claws and let whatever he was holding out, he turned around and made his way over to take a seat near them by the throne, as per Ember's request.

"Dad! Where's Spike?!"

"Calm down, Ember. He's here." As the three mares and dragoness scanned the crowd of dragons looking for him, Torch's brow furrowed into a glare and continued. "He also told me what Garble said to him."

That caught their attention as they paused in their search for Spike and gave Torch their attention.

"And? What did he say to him?" Ember pressed.

Torch's eyes roamed around for any that might've been listening in on them. Though he saw none, he still lowered his head and quietly told the four of them what Spike told him. By the time he'd finished, they each gave their own reactions with varying levels of shock, anger, and disgust.

"So that's why Spike was so mad," Ember angrily muttered, her fists shaking with how angry she was at Garble. "This is worse than the rumors I've heard spreading."

"Trust me, Ember, if it wasn't for the laws protecting him, I'd squish that little red pimple for even attempting this stunt of his."

"It's just despicable," Rarity said distastefully.

"This is also why you've been training Spike, isn't it, Torch?" Starlight figured. "Since you couldn't do anything about Garble without breaking the rules, you're having Spike do it instead."

Torch gave an unsettling grin. "During my time as Dragon Lord, I was unable to show favoritism to a competitor and help assist them in their training. But now that Ember's taken over, I no longer need to abide by them."

"But where is Spike?" Twilight asked, eyes scanning over the crowd of dragons below them. "I can't find him."

"He's the only purple and green dragon here, Twilight. It shouldn't be that hard to find him," Starlight said before she too looked over the crowd. "... then again, his small size does make it hard to spot him."

Torch snorted in amusement. "Hmph. 'Small' isn't quiet what I'd call him. Not anymore anyway."

Ember raised a curious eyebrow. "Dad? What did you do?"

"Nothing. This was all on his own."

"I think I see him!"

Hearing Twilight, Rarity and Ember came over to Twilight and looked in the direction she was pointing at, but blinked in surprise at what they were seeing.

"But... that can't possibly be our little Spikey-wikey."

Down in the quarry, Spike walked through the crowd of gathered dragons with focused eyes. Uninterested in the other dragons but one, he merely spared a glance at them as he passed them while searching for his prey. Thanks to the reputation he'd gained from his part in the Gauntlet of Fire, most of the dragons who saw him kept an eye on him as he walked by, speaking in hushed whispers about him... and his new body.

Gone was the small body he'd known for so long, now replaced with a body that had finally grown into something more mature, which he silently thanked Celestia for having gotten more accustomed to just in time for the Battle Royal. With him now standing over twice as tall as he previously was, his spines sleeker and sharper, and muscles showing beneath the scales of his lean body, Spike blended in as he stood amongst the dragons, his eyes wandering around in search for Garble.

Alright, Garble, where are you? he mentally growled.

A few minutes later of searching, his eyes narrowed as he spotted a head of red scales with orange spines.

There you are.

With him now in his sights, Spike kept back at a safe distance, his eyes never leaving Garble as he waited for the Battle Royal to begin.

"Wait, that's Spike?!" Ember asked with wide eyes.

"But it can't be him! He's too big!" Rarity added.

"Trust me, it's him," Torch calmly said.

"But how?" Twilight questioned. "How can Spike go from being the size of a baby dragon to twice his size in the span of just a single day?"

"I talked to Spike when I found him. Like I said, he told me what Garble told him, but he also said he felt something else stirring within him as a result from it. If I had to guess, Garble's words triggered something in him that pushed Spike's body to finally grow."

"But Sol said that Spike would be about the size of a grown pony," Twilight argued.

"Did he say whether he'd be standing on his legs or on all fours?"

Twilight opened her mouth with an argue ready, but as she thought through it, Sol didn't in fact say which.

"... well... no... but he did say that it would take Spike a few days for his body to grow."

"That's true for most dragons, but in this case, it doesn't apply for Spike. I'm sure you've all noticed that he isn't like other dragons."

"You mean because he was raised by ponies?" Ember asked.

"Or is it because he doesn't have wings like other dragons?" Rarity added.

"It's a bit of both, but mostly the latter," Torch answered. "I've lived long enough to tell when a dragon is imbued with pony magic, so that probably helped speed along his growth. I believe that would be because of young Twilight here having used her magic to hatch Spike."

"Wait, so Spike has magic besides his enchanted fire breath?! Can he learn to use it?!" Twilight eagerly asked.

"Perhaps in time, but not as he is now. As for his lack of wings, it's because he's of a different species of dragons that don't have wings, but are instead granted the ability to use magic, along with having greater speed and strength than that of a normal dragon. And judging by the look of Spike's sleek body build, I'd say that he's more speed-based than strength. His species also matures faster than normal dragons, though, again, Spike was a late bloomer, so it took him longer. Sadly, his species of dragons opposed Inferno during his reign, and were hunted down as a result. As far as I'm aware, Spike may very well be the last of his kind."

"That's very sad to hear," Rarity somberly said. "Poor Spike."

"This would also explain why he seems to be more mature than most other dragons around his age," Twilight mused out loud.

"So Spike's lack of wings is because that's just naturally how his species is," Starlight concluded.

"Correct. I already told him about this and he has accepted-"

Torch was cut off as a loud horn was blown, forcing every dragon and pony to cover their ears, including Torch.

"Dang it, Beefcake. Could you be any louder," Ember muttered to herself in annoyance.

"Looks like it's time. Alright then, let's get this over with."

Clearing his throat, Torch spoke loud to address all that were gathered.

"You're not going to announce it?" Twilight asked Ember.

"Nah. Dad's got the better voice for it, so I figured I'd let him do it," she shrugged.

"Dragons! Hear me!" Torch boomed loudly, instantly gaining everyone's attention. "I welcome you to the Dragon Battle Royal!" He waited a moment for the cheering to die down before he continued. "Now, I know that we're all eager to get this started, so I'll make this short. This is a free-for-all, so remember that everydragon is your enemy. You may make alliances if you want, but keep in mind that if you do that you'll have to turn on each other at some point, so watch your back. You lose if you're knocked unconscious, raise your arms in surrender, or are deemed unfit to continue. If either of the first two happens to you, no dragon is to attack that dragon, nor is that dragon allowed to fake a surrender to get in a sucker-punch. If you surrender, you are to immediately vacate the quarry. If you're too hurt and can't leave on your own, one of the overseers will help escort you out. We also have a medical station set up with someone who will provide healing to any of you, should you need it. Lastly, and most importantly, if you're the last one standing, you win the prize of one guaranteed request from our Dragon Lord, Ember. If the Battle Royal somehow ends in a draw, then there will be a ten minute break before the tied combatants are sent back in until only one of them remains standing."

Torch paused for a moment for the rules to sink in to them.

"Now, all of you spread out at least ten paces from each other and wait for my signal to begin."

It took a while due to the competing dragons scrambling around for them to find a place and bumping into each other, which Torch chuckled to as he watched. After about five minutes of waiting, Torch saw that each dragon was finally all set.

"If you're all ready..."

Torch raised his claw.

"...then..."

He raised his claw high above his head.

"..."

Torch continued to hold his claw high as he purposely delayed giving the signal, silently watching in in amusement as those both watching and competing anxiously waited for him to give the signal to begin.

Having enough of this waiting, Ember gave an annoyed grunt and looked up to Torch.

"Come on, dad! Get on with it!"

"Yes! Get on with it!"

"GET ON WITH IT!"

Hearing all of the dragons shouting at him to get on with it, Torch rolled his eyes with a sigh.

Teens these days, I swear.

"Begin!"

Once Torch had told them to scatter, Spike continued to keep out of Garbles line of sight and took a position away from him, but where he could still keep an eye on him. Since then he waited patiently for Torch to finally start it. Upon hearing Torch finally begin the Battle Royal, Spike darted forward towards Garble with speeds that surprised him as he was still unaccustomed to that change. However, despite his speed, Spike didn't get too close to Garble before several dragons had targeted him.

Thanks to his reputation from the Gauntlet of Fire, and now with his new, more matured body, a number of the dragons that had seen him considered him to be an even greater threat than he was before when he was small. It didn't help Spike much either that most of the dragons were aware of how close he and Ember were, which only fueled their jealousy. But, those weren't the only reason for him being targeted.

"Get him!"

Seeing the dragons turn and charge at him, Spike snorted and, with his newfound speed, darted towards a dragon that had decided to leap at him. Keeping low, Spike slid beneath the dragon and grabbed her tail as he passed beneath her, pulling her down abruptly on her front with a grunt that knocked the air out of her. Still holding her by the tail, Spike grabbed it with his other claw and began to use her as a living flail as he knocked her against any nearby dragons around him with ease, much to his surprise.

Heh. Guess all that gem digging for Rarity and heavy lifting I do around the castle have finally paid off, Spike thought, knocking another dragon away before finally letting go of the dragoness' tail and sending her flying into an unsuspecting pair of dueling dragons. Although, I didn't think that it'd transition from my old body over to this one like this.

Looking around, Spike counted roughly a dozen dragons laying around him, groaning in pain or completely out of it from being hit in the head by another dragon. Despite the sight, he wouldn't let himself rest easy until he knew that Garble was out of the competition. Hearing heavy footsteps coming from behind, Spike spun around and locked claws with a gray dragon who'd charged him from behind. Though Spike was smaller than him by two heads, he skidded back only a few feet before he found a firm footing and pushed back against his new opponent to a standstill.

"I don't have time for you, so move it," Spike warned, his voice a little deeper than it used to.

"No can do," the dragon said back.

"And why not?"

The gray dragon snorted and pushed harder against Spike, overpowering and forcing him down to a knee.

"Because you're Spike," he went to explain, "so even I don't win this Battle Royal, I will still become famous by defeating you."

Spike released a strained grunt. "Really? Didn't think I was that popular here. Was that why those guys all jumped me right at the start?"

"Yeah, and now, you're mine."

"Well, sorry to disappoint you-" Without warning, Spike quickly stop resisting the gray dragon, causing him to lurch forward from the lack of resistance while Spike lunged up, head-butting the top of his head against the bottom of the dragon's jaw and knocking him out. "-but that's not gonna happen."

Letting his unconscious opponent collapse to the ground, Spike winced and wobbled unsteadily as he held a claw to the spot his head he used for the head-butt.

Dang. Guess they're right when they say that nopony ever wins in a head-butt.

As he recovered from the head-butt, Spike left himself vulnerable, which another dragon took advantage of. Being tacked from behind, Spike laid flat on his front and turned his head to glare at the dragon pining him from behind.

Thinking fast, Spike used his tail to coil around the dragon's left ankle and yank him off of him. Now free, Spike got up to all fours, spun around in place, leaped onto the dragon who'd pinned him, brought his arm back with a fist balled, and landed a solid punch right between the dragon's eyes. However, Spike misjudged the amount of strength he put into the punch. While he did knock the poor dragon out without significantly injuring him, the force behind his punch bounced the back of the dragon's head against the ground and cracked the stone.

"Oops. Sorry about that," Spike muttered apologetically.

Getting off of the downed dragon, Spike stood up and searched around for Garble. However, thanks to the constant distractions he'd been dealing with, he lost sight of him. Growling at having lost him, Spike was about to run in search of him when he suddenly found himself at the bottom of a dogpile. It started off with just three dragons trying to beat him up at first, but when others saw that it was Spike who was pinned, they quickly joined and leaped on in an attempt of getting a shot at him. Soon enough, those few dragons turned to ten, then to fifteen. As they tried fighting their way to the bottom of the pile, they were unaware of what was going on below them.

Using a trick that Torch had taught him, Spike took a deep breath and held his maw shut as he built up a flame in his mouth. Once he felt the pressure reach the point he wanted, Spike released it all at once, causing the pressurized fire in his maw to burst outward in an explosion of green flame that knocked the dragons off of him, while the explosive shockwave knocked over each dragon within twenty yards of him.

Panting as he got back up to his feet, Spike took a moment to look around to see if any more dragons were coming after him again. Instead, he saw that those near him were laying down, holding their heads from the explosion ringing in their ears, while others farther away were getting back up from the unexpected shockwave that knocked them over, or were looking at what had happened.

Up on the Dragon Lord's Throne, Torch smirked as he saw Spike having used the move he taught him, and now standing in the middle of them with green flames littering the ground around him.

Attaboy, he proudly complimented.

"I can't believe this."

Hearing Twilight's soft voice, Torch glanced down to see her and her friends watching Spike's performance in awe.

"Did you know he could do that, Twilight?" Ember asked.

"I had no idea."

"I think it's safe to say that our Spike is full of surprises at this point," Rarity said as she fanned her flushed face with a hoof. "Oh, my. Did it just suddenly get rather hot here, or is it just me?"

Ember shook he head as she continued to watch Spike with the same flushed look as Rarity.

"No, it's not just you."

As they continued to watch Spike, an amusing thought came to Starlight.

"Hey, wouldn't it be funny if when Spike accidentally used his fire breath on those dragons that they'd be sent to Celestia?"

Twilight gave Starlight a bemused look. "I don't think that she'd really appreciate having a bunch of hot-headed, teenage dragons dropped in front of her like that."

With a small pout, Starlight focused her attention back on Spike. "So, how many more are left?"

"Thirty," Torch automatically answered, his eyes having never left and keeping track the whole time.

"And what of Garble? Is he still in it?" Rarity wondered.

"He is, but I don't think he's spotted Spike yet. Actually, he's not too far from where Spike is."

Their eyes scanned along the remaining dragons until they found him.

"Yeah, I see him now," Ember said distastefully.

"I'm actually kinda surprised that Spike hasn't spotted him ye-"

"GARBLE!"

"... never mind. He found him."

Garble chuckled to himself as he defeated yet another dragon, knocking this one out by overwhelming him with pain from snapping one of his horns off near the base. He didn't think that he would have to go to such extremes for this competition, but with how difficult this one was being with him, and Torch having announced that they had a healer this time, he forewent holding back and would do whatever he could to win.

Grinning at his fallen opponent, Garble stood up and looked for his next target. He'd considered going after Spike and finishing what he started back with him and the spiked pit at the end of the Gauntlet of Fire, but figured that he'd let the other dragons rough him up first before he finished him off for-

"GARBLE!"

"Huh? What the-"

As he turned around to see who shouted his name, Garble was met with a purple claw mere inches from his face. Taken by surprise, he tried to dodge and bob his head out of the way, but was too slow and felt the claws raking across the left side of his face, just barely missing his eye.

Roaring in pain, Garble fell to his knees and instinctively held a claw up to the bleeding wounds on the left side of his face. Hissing at the stinging he was feeling, Garble looked with a murderous glare at who attacked him, only for his eyes to widen in surprise to see a grown and bruised Spike crouching low on all fours with barred his fangs and hissing at him threateningly.

"Wha- Spike?!" How did he get so big?!

"I've been looking for you, Garble," Spike growled, patiently watching Garble as he tried to stand back up.

Pushing aside the question of Spike's sudden growth, Garble steadied himself and stood back up.

"You've got some guts attacking me like that, Spike," he snarled, flicking the blood off his claw and letting it flow freely from his face. "I never would've though that you'd pull a stunt like that."

Spike stood up on his two legs and flexed his claws, but kept his stance low to allow himself to move quickly at a moment's notice.

"You had it coming after you told me your plans for Ember. That was the last straw for me. Since we've met, you've deceived me, made fun of me, threatened me and my friends, and even tried to kill me at one point. Normally, I would try to forgive you and put it behind me, because that's how I was raised... but planning to force Ember to be your mate?"

Green flames licked angrily at the corners of Spike's maw.

"Now you've really crossed the line."

Chapter 23- Battle Royal: Part II

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 24- Victorious Defeat

Spike groaned as he started to regain consciousness. With the memory of his fight with Garble still fresh in his mind, Spike didn't try to move around so he wouldn't accidentally strain his wounds. Though he knew Sol was a good healer from what he had told him and their friends, he didn't want to test to see just how good of a job he did. So, breathing a sigh through his nose, Spike continued to lay wherever he was, which just happened to be somewhere rather soft and comfortable.

Wait. What?

Finding the softness all around him to be somewhat unusual, Spike cracked open an eye to peek out and see where exactly he was. When he did, the first thing he saw was that he was in a cave of some kind. His eyes roamed around, seeing a large fire burning in the center of the cave and a pair of tunnels, one leading outside where the rays of what he figured to be the setting sunlight could be seen, and another leading further into the cave. Getting somewhat of an idea of where he was, he looked down at himself and saw that he was covered in a blanket of moss that covered his body up to his chin.

Well that doesn't help me to know what the damage is very much, he thought with an eye-roll. It is really nice and warm, though. Gonna have to thank Sol for making this moss bedding.

Recalling his stab wound being on his right side, Spike moved his left arm to lift the moss blanket off. However, as soon as he tried to move his arm, he found that in his currently weakened state, he was unable to as something soft and furry was weighing it down.

What the heck?

Confused, Spike tilted his head over to see what his arm had bumped up against, but was only met with the sight of his moss blanket. Being cautious, Spike then decided to move his right arm to pull the blanket back, but was met with the same problem, only that instead of it being furry, whatever it was, while soft, wasn't furry, but it was a bit warmer than whatever was on his left arm.

Unable to move either of his arms now, Spike slid his tail out beneath the bottom of the blanket and used it to pull it back... only for his face to erupt into an enormous blush while steam began to leak from his ears. Not believing what he was seeing, Spike blinked his eyes furiously to get rid of any sleepiness that might've lingered and messed with his vision. But sure enough, Spike wasn't seeing things, and proceeded to gawk in silence at the sight of Rarity clinging to his left arm, and Ember clinging to his right, both sound asleep.

... that's it. I'm dead. Garble killed me and I've died and gone to heaven.

Spike paused in thought briefly as another thought came to mind.

Wait, if I'm dead, then why am I in a cave and not inside, say, a gingerbread house with giant scoops of ice-cream littering the yard?

As Spike wondered why his afterlife was like this, his attention was brought towards the entrance where the sounds of hooves and claws were heard echoing. Moments later, Sol turned the corner of the tunnel leading outside and set his eyes on them.

"Sol? What are you doing here?"

Sol blinked, surprised not because of Spike having awoken, but for being asked why he was there.

"I'm here to check up on you and see if you were awake yet."

"What do you mean 'awake yet'? I died."

"... what? Why would you think that you're dead?"

Spike rolled his eyes and motioned with his head to Rarity and Ember. "Because both Rarity and Ember are here, cuddled up against me, and sleeping peacefully. Which, if I'm honest, I doubt that they'd do in real life."

Now understanding what Spike was getting at, Sol tried to keep quiet as he let out a chuckle.

"If that's what you think, Spike, then you're in for one heck of a surprise. Because believe it or not, you're not dead, and all of this here is very much real."

Having hung around Applejack long enough, Spike had picked up from her on how to read the signs of those who were lying. As Spike eyed Sol out, he saw that he showed none of those signs. Slowly, he began to realize that Sol wasn't lying about him not being dead, which further meant that this wasn't the afterlife, and more importantly, that he was laying in bed with the real Rarity and Ember.

Seeing the realization dawning upon him and the panic starting to grow in his eyes, Sol quietly made his way over to Spike's bedside and sat down.

"Easy there, Spike," he said with a chuckle. "While most others would probably take this position you're in out of context, I know what's going on here."

"... would you mind telling me then why I'm not dead and have instead just happened to wake up with these two in the same bed?" Spike nervously asked, surprised to see Sol just give a shrug.

"You were hurt pretty bad yesterday and neither of them wanted to leave your side."

"... 'hurt pretty bad'. Yeah, because passing out and almost dying from blood loss is totally not the understatement of the century... wait a sec. What do you mean 'yesterday'?"

"The Dragon Battle Royal was yesterday, Spike. You've been out cold for about thirty hours," Sol explained.

Spike nervously gulped. "A-And... how am I now?"

Getting what he was asking, Sol gave Spike a warm smile. "I managed to heal all of your wounds, so you're back to normal." Sol paused for a brief moment before continuing, "However, although your body is completely healed, the strain it took from those injuries you sustained took a toll on it, exhausting your body and leading you to your... I suppose you could call it a 'recovery nap'. Plus, you also lost a lot of blood, so that's another big reason. Too bad that hemomancers aren't a thing anymore. We could actually use one to help restore your blood back to normal levels."

"So I'm going to be fine?"

"Yes. With a lot of rest, food, and water, you'll be just fine."

Spike breathed a sigh of relief and laid his head back down. Well, that's good to hear. And if Sol healed me, then it explains why I'm not hurting anymore... but...

"Hey, Sol?"

"Hmm?"

"If I passed out right after I beat Garble, then... well... who won?"

Sol had a perplexed look on his face. "Some unique-looking dragon named Crackle."

Spike blinked in surprise. "Her? Really?"

"Really. Why?"

"Nothing. I was just a bit worried about what whoever won would want of Ember. From what I've seen of her, Crackle seems like an okay dragon, so I'm not quite as worried about her as I would with most of the others. But still, out of curiosity, what did she ask of Ember?"

Sol chuckled. "Turns out that she was missing a rare gemstone to complete a collection of hers, so she used her reward to request Ember for the last one."

Spike eyed Sol. "That's it?"

"That's it. Of course, it turned out that Ember had two of the gemstone that Crackle wanted, so she was more than willing to part with it as her reward. Of course, Ember didn't tell her or any of the other dragons that she had a second."

Spike smiled and closed his eyes. "That's a relief to hear."

"I bet. But, even though you may not have won the Battle Royal, you did manage to beat most of the other competitors and, most importantly, you were able to defeat Garble."

"Yeah. I did." He let out a small snort. "Just sucks that Garble's gonna become popular since the wound he gave me caused me to be knocked out of the competition."

"Not quite," Sol objected. "I talked to a few of the dragons that I healed after the Battle Royal was over and heard about of the 'bounty' that was set on you. And, according to them, since you eliminated Garble from the Battle Royal before you passed out, it doesn't count for him."

"Huh. Well that's-"

Spike paused when he felt Rarity stirring at his side. Freezing his body from moving, Spike held his breath and remained motionless until Rarity stopped moving with a relaxed sigh. With the risk of her waking having passed, Spike let out a breath of relief.

"Not to sound like I'm complaining or anything, because I'm definitely not," he began, "but why are they here? I mean, I heard what you said, and I get that they were worried, but I'm sure that Twilight and Starlight would be just as worried as well, and I don't see them anywhere."

... unless... Holding that thought, Spike moved his legs, but unlike his arms, they weren't unrestrained by any hidden bodies. Okay, thank goodness they're not there.

While Spike was thinking, Sol was hesitant to answer him. He wanted to find the right words to tell Spike, but without revealing too much to him, if anything.

"If you're asking why they're asleep, then it's because they were both emotionally exhausted from worrying about you and turned in early. As for why they decided to sleep with you... I think it's best if we wait for them to wake and let them tell you directly, Spike. As for Twilight and Starlight, I last saw them outside talking to Torch."

"And how are they doing? They weren't too worried about me were they?" Spike asked, only to mentally facepalm a moment later as he remembered who he was talking about, which was only made evident by Sol flinching.

"Well, to be honest with you, Spike, Starlight was level-headed and handled it pretty well considering what happened... but Twilight..."

"She was a nervous wreck, wasn't she," he figured, more of a statement than a question.

"Pretty much, yes."

"Figures."

"Yeah. It took both Starlight and I almost the entirety of yesterday afternoon to calm Twilight down to the point where she would stop pacing around in a half-panicking."

"Sol? Who are you talking to?"

"Speaking of Starlight..."

Seconds after her voice echoed off the cave walls, Starlight walked into the area where they were. As soon as she did, however, her curious look was replaced with a sly smile.

"Well, well, well, Spike. Aren't you quite the stud," she mischievously said, knowing full-well the real reason for Rarity and Ember being there, but not wanting to pass up this golden opportunity to get in some teasing on him. "I hope I'm not interrupting anything."

Getting what Starlight was insinuating, Spike's cheeks flared red in embarrassment.

"I swear, this isn't what it looks like."

"Are you sure? Because what I'm seeing is a buff, lean, and admittedly, rather handsome drake, with a pair of tuckered-out females attached to both his sides. Both, which I might add, have a rather pleased look on their faces."

Knowing that wasn't the truth, Spike opened his mouth to say something, but all that came out of his opening and closing maw were squeaks and the occasional incoherent word. Thankfully for Spike, Sol had had enough of her teasing and stepped in for him.

"Okay, I think that's enough of that, Starlight," Sol said, though he turned and kept his back to Spike to hide his amused smirk from him.

"Aww. But I was having fun."

"I know, but the poor guy's been through enough for now, don't you think?"

"Alright, I suppose so," she sighed, but maintained her smirk. "But you gotta admit that that was pretty funny, right?"

"... I have no comment."

Starlight giggled before she turned her attention away from Sol and back to Spike, this time dropping her mischievous smirk for a warm and relieved smile.

"But really, it's a relief to see you awake, Spike. We were starting to worry about you after you passed the twenty-four hour mark."

"Yeah. Sorry about that," Spike apologized, only for Starlight to shake her head.

"No need to apologize, Spike. Besides, it's not like there was anything that you could've done about it, and Twilight didn't want to risk jumping into your consciousness to find out what was going on with you."

"Speaking of Twilight," Sol began, groaning as he stood from his spot, "I'm going to go tell her that Spike's awake."

Spike and Starlight quietly watched as Sol exited the cave, wondering how long it would take for Twilight to get there after he told her. Their silent question was answered a few seconds later when a flash of purple light lit the cave from Twilight having teleported in by the head of Spike's bed. Before either of them could say anything, Twilight, being cautious to not accidentally wake Ember and Rarity, leaned over, wrapped her forelegs around Spike's head, and pulled it against her chest as she hugged him tightly.

His vision blurred by his face pressed against Twilight's lavender coat, Spike tried to speak, but his words didn't reach her ears as it was muffled by her fur. Deciding to let surrender to her hold, Spike closed his eyes and just let himself succumb to Twilight's embrace. It was nice and peaceful for a while, but soon enough, the peaceful moment was interrupted when Spike heard the sound of Twilight sniffling, which was quicky accompanied by a few wet drops falling on his head.

"I thought we were going to lose you," Twilight said with a cracked voice.

"Hmmph?"

"When I saw you collapse, I thought that you had succumbed to your wounds and died. And then when you wouldn't wake up after Sol healed you, I... I-I..."

Though he couldn't speak any words of reassurance at the moment with his face covered, Spike instead did his best to nuzzle Twilight assuredly. Several moments later, Spike's face was free as Twilight, maintaining her hold on him, pulled back away, revealing her teary, reddened eyes and tear-stained cheeks.

"I'm sorry, Twilight," Spike apologized, reaching his head up and nuzzling Twilight's cheek, to which she returned to hugging him again with a whimper. "I got blindsided when Garble shoulder charged me and didn't see him holding the horn. Still, I'm sorry. I didn't mean to scare you like that. You know that, right?"

"Mhmm," she mumbled.

The two remained like that for several long minutes before Twilight let go of Spike, wiping her tears away and giving him a weak smile.

"How are you feeling now? Er, physically I mean," she quickly added, noticing his eyes darting nervously and with a blush starting to form.

"Apart from feeling a bit tired, I'm feeling just fine. You can thank Sol's healing magic for that."

"Believe me, we saw him, and I will." Twilight paused when Spike opened his maw and let out a tired yawn. "Well, as reassuring it is to see you awake and in better condition, you should probably get some more sleep."

"Alright. Goodnight, Twilight."

Happy and relieved that Spike was alright, Twilight smiled as she tucked Spike back into bed.

"Goodnight to you too, Spike. We'll see you in the morning."

Letting him get to sleep, Twilight turned around and motioned for Starlight to follow her as she left the cave. Exiting, they walked over to Sol, who'd been conversing with Torch up until they noticed them approaching.

"Good news," Sol happily announced. "Thanks to Spike's growth making all of us using the hot-air balloon's basket more cramped and uncomfortable, Torch has agreed to give us a lift back to Ponyville."

"We'll be leaving after sunrise once you all have had something to eat," Torch added.

"That's good to hear," Starlight said pleasantly. "I'm sure that we'll get home a lot sooner too with Torch flying us."

"That we will," Sol agreed. "Now, if you'll excuse me, Torch gave me an idea that I'm sure Spike and Ember will appreciate, so I need to get started on making it before it gets too late."

"Um... Sol...?"

Hearing Twilight's voice, Sol paused and turned back to face her. "Yes, Twilight?"

Though he could see the hesitation on her face and nervous motions with her hooves, Sol didn't know what was going on in her head to make her like this. That was, until Twilight approached him and took him by surprise when she draped her forelegs around his shoulders in a hug.

"Thank you."

Snapping out of his brief stupor, Sol glanced over to her.

"Huh? For what?" he asked, only for Twilight to tighten her hold on him.

"For saving Spike. I know that's what you were there for, but still, Spike means a lot to me. We've been together ever since I hatched him, so it means a lot to me that you saved him. So... thank you."

Hearing her words of gratitude and feeling the warmth coming from her hug, Sol smiled and relaxed as he draped an arm around her to hug her back.

"You're welcome, Twilight."

They remained in each other's embrace for what felt like minutes, both losing track of time, but neither of them seeming to mind. It wasn't until Twilight realized that she'd been hugging Sol for a far longer period of time than was necessary that she ended their hug and looked away from him with a flustered look on her face.

"S-So yeah," she nervously stuttered. "A-Anyway, I'm tired, and you said that you had something to do... so... yeah... goodnight."

Not waiting for a response, Twilight hastily made her way over to the cave she and Starlight were using, leaving Sol standing there as he watched her leave. Once she was out of sight, Sol decided to go and begin his new project, but did so sporting a small blush of his own.

With Twilight gone and Sol walking away, Starlight and Torch, who'd remained silent during Sol and Twilight's moment, both looked back and forth from the cave Twilight went into, and over to Sol's shrinking form. A few moments later once they were sure that Sol was out of hearing range, Starlight looked up and shared a smirk with Torch.

"Soooo... point Sol?"

"Point Sol."

Author's Note

I had originally planned on this chapter being longer, but in the end, I decided that the scene that's missing would probably work better in the next chapter instead.

Chapter 25- Returning Home

Author's Note

I feel kinda bad for how long this took to get out, so instead of making it the normal 3k-5k words and making this two separate chapters, I'm gonna give it all to you in one.

On another note, I don't know about you guys, but I actually enjoyed Triple Threat. Especially since it works with what I have planned further down the road. :pinkiecrazy:

Chapter 25- Returning Home

"There. Hopefully that'll be enough."

"I would hope so. This is a rather large collection of gemstones that we gathered for him."

"No kidding. Hey, you've been around Spike longer than I have, so do you think he'll like what we brought him?"

"What are you talking about? Of course he'll like them. Especially the emeralds. Twilight told me that he likes them the most. I just hope that it'll be enough for him when he wakes up."

Spike had been sleeping peacefully when he heard the two voices talking somewhere nearby. Waking from hearing them, Spike started to shift around and quickly found that both of his arms were free from their occupants. Letting out a sleepy yawn, Spike slowly sat up in bed and began rubbing his tired eyes with a claw.

"What time is it?" he groggily asked.

Hearing his voice, Rarity and Ember stopped talking to each other and turned around to face Spike. Seeing him up, Rarity wasted no time in running to him, where Ember, while eager, showed a bit more restraint as she approached him.

Still recovering from his grogginess, Spike failed to react quick enough when Rarity barreled into his chest and wrapped her hooves around him in a surprisingly strong hug. Though surprised by the white blur that knocked him back down on his back, Spike, now having the sleepiness knocked out of him, recovered enough to know what was going on and blushed. He'd always dreamed of Rarity hugging him like this, and while he would've normally have been too shocked to do anything, this was nothing compared to what he woke up to last evening. With a warm smile crossing his features, Spike reciprocated the gesture and gently hugged Rarity back. However, the moment was soon ruined when Rarity lifted her head from his chest, revealing the running mascara on her face as she grabbed Spike's face and glared tearfully into his eyes.

"Don't you ever scare me like that again! Do you know how worried I was about you?!"

"Uhh-"

"You almost got yourself killed for Celestia's sake! And if it wasn't for Sol, you would have!"

"Uhh, Rarity-" Ember tried interjecting, only to be silenced when Rarity's head snapped in her direction.

"Don't you start with me, Ember," Rarity warned. "We may have agreed to this, but I'm still upset with you for putting Spike up to this."

"And I told you, Rarity, that it was Spike's decision."

"Hey, hey, hey. Easy, girls," Spike calmly intervened, gesturing with his claws. With them both quiet for now, Spike turned Rarity's face back towards him and gently started wiping away her tearstained mascara. "Look, Rarity. I'm sorry about what happened, and I'm really sorry for scaring you, but like Ember said, it was my choice."

"I know, but I still don't like it," Rarity said with a begrudging frown.

"Do you know why I did it?"

She sighed and nodded. "I do. Torch told us all not long after he got back with you." Her frown slowly morphed into a smile. "And, while I may not have approved of it, I can't help but be proud of you for doing so. You willingly put your own life at risk to assure Ember's happiness, and by an extent, save her even. It is so rare to hear of such an act these days, not to mention to actually witness it... but I think that's what I love most about you."

Spike blinked. "Huh?"

"Your selflessness, darling. Of all the positive traits that you have, to me, that's the one that won me over the most. You're always so willing to help everypony, even on those rare occasions where you'd rather not and grumble about it. From some of the most tedious of jobs to the most grueling of tasks, you're always there for us." Rarity began to caress Spike's cheek, a blush overtaking her face the gap between lips and Spike's started to shrink. "And... I think it's about time that I properly thanked you."

"R-Rarity? W-What are y-y-you-!"

Before Spike could finish, he felt Rarity's soft lips press up against his own in a kiss. Though it wasn't the first time she'd kissed him, those had all been a peck on his cheek and not a full on the lips kind of kiss like this. Literally being a dream come true for him, Spike would've been bursting with joy, but his mind couldn't handle the reality of it, causing his brain to short-circuit as he struggled to process this. Unfortunatly for him, it ended much too soon, and before he knew it, Spike watched Rarity pulling away, ending their first kiss as she giggled at the stupefied face he was making.

"Was it that good, darling?" she giggled.

"Gaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhh."

"I'd take that as a yes," Ember smirked.

His mind finally rebooting, Spike shook his head straight and blushed profusely as he looked up at Rarity.

"Well, Spike? What did you think?" she asked, smiling at him with a half-lidded gaze. "Was it everything you've ever dreamed it would be?"

Spike nodded dumbly. "... y-y-yes... b-but... ummm..."

"Something on your mind, darling?"

Spike's blush reddened and his eyes darted shyly away from her.

"W-Well..."

"Go on."

"... could... c-c-could we... do t-that... again...?"

Rarity let out a little giggle at how shy he was being, happy that while he may have grown up, he was still Spike. Turning his head to face her, Rarity gave Spike a soft, loving smile.

"Of course we can, Spike. In fact, I believe that we'll find ourselves doing it a lot more."

Spike felt his heart skip a beat at those words. "Rarity... are... are you saying...?"

She nodded. "I've known about your feelings for me for quite some time, Spike. And though I was trying to figure out how I felt about you myself before, along with some other things, I can now say with absolute certainty that I share your feelings."

"Y-You do?" he asked, smiling widely when she nodded again. But, although he was cheering in joy on the inside, a new concern of his kept him from showing it completely. "Wait, what about the others?"

"Hmm? Others who?"

"I mean everypony else?" he began to clarify. "The Canterlot Elite, your famous and important clients, and all of those other ponies who know you? Aren't you worried about what they may think if you're with... well... someone like me?"

Rarity frowned. "You mean me being with a dragon?" She sighed when Spike gave a small nod. "I will admit that the thought did cross my mind, but I don't care what they think. They can complain about it all they want and it wouldn't change how I feel about you. Besides, you may be a dragon, Spike, but surely they also know that you are the hero of the Crystal Empire, and are in a sense, Twilight's adopted brother. And if anypony does have a problem with us being together, then I'm sure that if Princess Celestia found out, she would have a few choice words to share with them about cross-species relationships."

Spike couldn't help but chuckle at the thought. "Yeah. I guess she would."

Comforted by Rarity's words, and warmed by her admittance of her feelings for him, along with her assurance that her feelings for him wouldn't change even if others didn't approve, Spike smiled as he started to feel calmed and relaxed. Bringing up a claw, Spike gently caressed Rarity's cheek, which only warming his heart further when she closed her eyes and hummed as she nuzzled against his claw.

I can't believe this is actually happening, he happily thought. ... I better do this properly. She deserves for it to be done right, and I'm sure she'd appreciate it.

"Hey, Rarity?" Spike softly called.

"Yes, darling?" she cooed.

Though he knew that she liked him back, Spike was still hesitant to ask her. Even after their admittance, it didn't make the next few words he was going to say much easier to speak. Even so, Spike nervously gulped and, with a bit of self motivation, finally took the plunge.

"Will you be my fillyfriend?"

Rarity opened her eyes, revealing a fresh wave of tears threatening to flow free.

"I would love to, Spike."

With Rarity giving him her consent and making their newfound relationship official, Spike took the initiative and softly planted a kiss on Rarity's lips, which she returned by kissing him back. Unlike the last time where he was stunned out of his mind by it, this time Spike was able to enjoy the contact of her soft lips, and the flood of feelings that came with it. As the seconds rolled by, Spike wrapped is arms around Rarity's frame, holding her as close to himself as he could, but careful enough that he wouldn't accidentally hurt her with his new strength. Not that he could with how weak his body was. After an unknown amount of time to them had passed, their lips finally parted, leaving them staring into each other's eyes as they rested their forehead's against one another.

"I can get used to this," Spike said with a small grin.

"I believe I can too," Rarity giggled lightly.

Back in Ponyville, Pinkie was busy in the kitchen of Sugarcube Corner, helping with the baking when her body abruptly froze in place. Though she was confused by it initially, she soon understood what was happening when different parts of her body began to move on their own. As she relaxed and let it happen, Pinkie kept track of the different things that were happening to her. Once she stopped and waited a while to make sure that it was done, she hummed to herself in thought. She remembered many of the different Pinkie Senses that she had, but with how rare this one was, its exact meaning escaped her. Reaching into her mane, Pinkie fumbled around for a moment before she pulled out a small booklet filled with all of the different Pinkie Senses and what they each meant.

"Wow. It's been a while since I had to use this. Okay, let's see here..." she mumbled to herself, flipping through the pages until she found the passage she was looking for. "Ah-ha! Here we go! 'Two of your best friends, one guy and one girl, have gotten together'. ... WHAT?! Are you serious?! Wait. Who is it then?" Pinkie put the booklet back in her mane as she thought about it. "It can't be Sol and Twilight because while Sol is a friend, he's not a best friend yet. Fluttershy and Discord are already together, so that leaves just Spike and...!"

Though surprised by what she found out, Pinkie couldn't help herself as a joyous smile formed and gradually grew to ridiculous proportions.

"I can't believe it! This is the best news ever!" she shouted, her voice echoing throughout the establishment and into the streets. This also led to Mrs. Cake bursting into the room.

"Pinkie?! What is it?! Did something happen?!" she frantically asked, only to find Pinkie darting past her in a pink blur.

"Pinkie Sense! Got a party to plan! Be back later!"

Despite Pinkie's voice fading in the distance, Mrs. Cake could still make out what she'd said. Letting out a sigh, Mrs. Cake shook her head lightheartedly and made her way back to the counter.

"Must be pretty important for her to shout and run off like that," she said to herself. "Oh well, I'm sure I'll hear all about why when she gets back."

Several minutes had passed since Spike and Rarity shared their first kiss as a couple, and while Spike wished that they could stay close like this forever, much to his dismay, Rarity slid herself out of his hold and sat over on his left side.

"Well, now that that's done," she began, much to Spike's confusion, "I do believe that I've kept him to myself long enough. Ember? I believe that it is your turn."

Spike blinked in confusion and sat up to be at a better eye-level with her.

"Huh?"

"Finally," Ember huffed. "I know you said that he had a thing for you, and I get that you two are finally together now, but did you have to take that long?"

"... I'm going to pretend that I didn't hear that last part, seeing as what's about to happen."

"Could one of you please explain to me what you two are talking about?" Spike asked, clearly being lost in this conversation of theirs.

"Sorry for the confusion, Spike," Ember apologized, but that wasn't what was strange to Spike.

While Spike had heard Ember apologize before, what struck him as odd was how she was blushing while avoiding eye contact with him, and the fact that she was nervously twiddling her claws. By the time she had made her way over and sat down beside him on his right, her face had turned almost completely red.

"Is something wrong, Ember?" Spike asked, causing her jerk and frantically wave her claws out.

"No! No, everything's fine. Just fine," she nervously said, only for Spike to raise an unconvinced eyebrow. "It's just that... well... it's just that you may have lost the Battle Royal, but... I believe you still deserve something."

"Really? What for?"

"... you know what."

Spike took a moment to think it over and came up with only one logical answer.

"You mean for beating Garble and stopping his plans?"

Ember nodded. "I... I want to give you something... as thanks for what you did for me... and for risking your life like that."

"Thanks, Ember, but you don't really need to-!"

Unlike with Rarity, Spike had little to no warning for what was about to happen. Since it was Ember, he never expected it, so he didn't see it coming when she abruptly turned to him and lunged at him, planting a kiss directly on his lips. Taken by surprise by this sudden and unexpected act, Spike could only stare wide-eyed at Ember, who's eyes had closed as she continued to kiss him. Only a few seconds passed before Ember pulled back, fluttering her eyes as she opened them to a flustered Spike.

"... so... yeah... thanks," she shyly thanked.

"You just... you just kissed me."

"That she did."

Remembering that Rarity was sitting on his other side, and worse having just seen him being kissed by another female, Spike froze in fear and slowly turned his head to get a glimpse of her. However, much to his confusion, instead of seeing anger, sadness, or both on her face, Rarity wore a pleased smile.

"It's alright, Spike. I'm not upset with you if that's what you're thinking," Rarity said with a giggle.

"You're... what?!" Spike gawked.

"Spike." Hearing Ember's voice, Spike looked back to her. "What do you know about relationships involving dragons?"

"Honestly? Nothing." Spike raised an eyebrow. "Why?"

Ember began to fidget with her claws again. "Well, it's not really uncommon for a dragon to take multiple mates... and Rarity and I... well..."

"What Ember is trying to say," Rarity continued for her, "is that she and I had a talk yesterday about you while you were asleep."

"You did?"

"We did, and, after some heated words that almost led us to coming to blows-"

"What?!" Spike shouted. "You two almost fought each other?!"

Rarity frowned. "Spike, unless it's important, I would much appreciate it if you wouldn't interrupt me like that."

"Sorry."

She nodded and continued, "Now then, like I was saying, after all of that, we both sat down and talked things out. I'll save you the details of our discussion, but it basically involved our romantic feelings towards you."

"'Our'?" Spike looked back to Ember, who was nervously avoiding his gaze. "Ember, do you... love me too?"

"You know I'm still not very good with talking about my feelings," she muttered, just barely enough for both Spike and Rarity to hear her.

"She's not joking," Rarity frowned. "You don't know how difficult she made it for us, Spike. We really had to twist her arm before she would finally admit her feelings for you."

"Personally, I would've preferred you actually twisting my arm. Probably would've been less painful for me."

"... okay, you make a good point, Ember," Spike admitted. "But still..."

"Look, I know, alright?" Ember huffed. "I'm sorry, but I've been going through a lot with all these changes that you've brought into my life. I mean, first introducing me to friendship, then Thorax helping me talk about my feelings, which you took over for after he left, and now romance? Before you came along, Spike, I never would've even thought of any of that! So I'm sorry, but this is really, really new and unfamiliar territory for me."

Rarity reached over and laid an assuring hoof on Ember's shoulder. "It's alright, Ember. We both understand what you're saying. This is new to you and will take some time for you to adjust... actually, I believe that this is something that each of us will need time adjusting to." Rarity looked up at Spike. "That is, if you're willing to give it a try, Spike?"

Though he was scared, confused, and then surprised at first, Spike let out a sigh of relief that the worst didn't happen when Rarity saw Ember kissing him. Quite the contrary actually. Instead of Rarity being mad at him and Ember, the two females, by the looks of it, had planned this out without his knowledge, and were both willing to be with him in a relationship with him. However, before he could agree to this, there was one problem still lingering that he needed answered.

"If we do this, how will this work?"

"What are you talking about, Spike?" Ember wondered.

"I mean, if I do agree to this, and us three are in a... what's the term for multiple dragons being in a relationship?"

Ember shrugged. "Don't know. I don't even think that dragons have ever bothered to think of an actual name to call it."

"Well, we ponies do, and we call it a herd," Rarity said.

"Meh. Might as well since we have nothing better to call it."

Spike nodded. "In that case, if I do agree to this herd of ours, then how are we going to stay in touch? I mean, Rarity and I live in the middle of Equestria, and you rule over the Dragon Lands. So, how's this gonna work? Unless you somehow renounce your title as Dragon Lord and move to Ponyville, or Rarity and I leave our family, friends, jobs, and homes to be with you, we won't be able to see each other for days, possibly even weeks. And don't get me started on the low success rate for long-distance relationships."

"Actually, there is another option," Rarity voiced.

"Yeah? Well what is it?" he asked with a hint of skepticism.

"As it turns out, Torch was talking to Sol yesterday about the Underkingdom. I don't know the details exactly, but apparently Torch said something to Sol that sparked an idea on how the three of us can be together, without having to worry about any of us moving, or the gap between Ponyville and the Dragon Lands."

"And that is?"

"We don't know," Ember replied. "The guy said that it was a surprise and refused to tell us."

"We tried to ask Twilight, seeing as how Sol had asked for her help in whatever he had planned," Rarity continued, "but even she wouldn't say."

"... so we won't have anything to worry about?" Spike slowly asked. "No moving? No traveling problems? No long-distance relationships? Nothing?"

"Nope."

Slowly, a smile started to form on Spike's lips, knowing that there was a way for this newfound relationship of theirs to work without his initial worries. Happy and filled with relief from his concerns, Spike wrapped an arm around each of them and pulled them up against his sides in a hug.

"In that case, what kind of a guy would I be to refuse having two lovely girls?" he chuckled.

"One that would need his head examined," Ember said, blushing at the contact of Spike holding her against him like this.

"It would indeed be questionable," Rarity giggled. "Though I must say, Spike, that you're handling this better than I thought you would."

"Hmm? What of you mean?" he wondered.

"Well, it's just that when you were younger, you would've given off more of a reaction. Granted your expression after I kissed you was about what I was expecting, but you recovered from it much quicker than I thought you would."

Spike chuckled. "You'd be right. I would've probably acted more like you thought I would, but I think that part of the shock was spent when I woke up last evening and saw you two sleeping with me."

Believing his reason, Rarity sighed and relaxed as she wiggled around until she was snuggled up comfortably on Spike's left, while Ember, slowly starting to get used to being like this, shifted around and settled down on his right. With the three of them comfortable, they sat and relaxed as they enjoyed the quiet and company of one another. After several minutes had passed, however, their mutual silence was shattered by the sound of Spike's rumbling stomach echoing off of the cave walls.

"Heheheh," Spike embarrassingly chuckled. "Guess I didn't know just how hungry I was."

"Ember and I figured that you'd be quite famished," Rarity said with a giggle. "After all, it's been almost two full days since you last ate anything."

"Yeah. I guess so."

"Good thing we brought you some gems for you to eat," Ember said.

"You did?"

Smirking, Ember nodded and pointed over at the foot of the bed where a five foot tall pile of gems sat. Now noticing the gems before him, Spike unknowingly began to drool as he looked upon the feast.

How the hay did in not see that before?

"Well, Spike? Are you gonna dig in or not?"

"Is this...?"

Ember nodded at his unfinished question. "Mhmm. It's all yours."

"Ember and I figured that you'd be hungry after you awoke," Rarity added, "and with your new, larger, muscular body, we decided to bring you this."

Though there was a definite heated tone in Rarity's voice, Spike didn't notice it as his starving stomach overshadowed it. Completely forgetting about how weak his body was due to his hunger, Spike leaped away from Rarity and Ember, and dove head-first into the pile of gemstones, followed immediately afterwards by the sounds of muffled crunching and moaning from within.

"Spike!"

Hearing Rarity harshly call his name, Spike popped his head out of the pile and looked back at her with an emerald sticking out of the side of his mouth. Upon seeing Rarity's disapproving look, Spike quickly sucked the emerald into his mouth.

"While I understand that you're hungry and haven't eaten for over a day, it's still no excuse for showing such poor eating manners in front of a lady."

"I don't see what the problem is," Ember shrugged. "It's just how we dragons normally eat when we're hungry. Didn't Spike, Twilight, and Starlight tell you about when I came over to Ponyville? That's kinda what I was like when I was hungry. Expect there was a lot more belching involved."

"Yes, they did tell me. And if I remember correctly, you also started eating the inside of Twilight's castle."

"Hey, it's not my fault I didn't know that the walls and crystal silverware weren't meant for eating."

Rarity sighed and shook her head. "Anyway, Spike..."

Rarity's voice faded when she saw that Spike had buried his head back in the gems that she and Ember had gathered for him.

I suppose I can excuse him for his manners this time.

An hour had passed since Spike began filling his empty stomach with the gemstones that Rarity and Ember brought to him. Letting out a loud and satisfied sigh, Spike laid back and patted his now full and satisfied stomach.

"That was delicious," he sighed.

"I'm glad you liked it," Ember happily said, just before she frowned with disappointment. "But now that you're done eating... it's time that we got you over to my dad. He's going to take you and the others back home, and wants to leave as soon as possible."

Spike frowned. "Already? But I've barely had any time to spend with the both of you yet."

"We know, darling," Rarity agreed. "But we'll fix that in time. For now, let's get you outside. I'm sure the others will be happy to see you up and about again."

Nodding in agreement, Spike stood up on his feet. Now that they had a close-up look at Spike standing, Rarity and Ember both blushed at the sight before them. Along with him standing about as tall as Ember, if not a tad bit taller, they also saw how his developed muscles rippled and flexed beneath his scales. However, their moment of ogling him was pushed aside when they saw Spike's legs begin to wobble.

Seeing he couldn't keep himself standing and was about to fall, Rarity and Ember rushed to each of his sides to help hold him up. Once they had him secured, they began to easily lower him until he was standing on all fours. During this, Rarity took a moment to note that, thanks to his longer neck, Spike was now over a head taller than her.

"Heh. Guess I'm still a bit weak," Spike weakly chuckled.

"Probably be a good idea for you to walk on all fours for a while," Ember suggested, to which Rarity nodded in agreement.

"Agreed. It will help you to better keep your balance until your strength has recovered enough for you to walk on your own two legs again." Rarity put her hoof up to her chin as a thought hit her. "Now that I think about it, this would also be good practice in helping you fit in when we get home."

Spike arched an eyebrow. "'Practice'? What do you mean?"

"What I'm trying to say, Spike, is that not everypony in Ponyville may be very receptive of your new size. If you walk in standing tall on two legs, then your new height might intimidate them and send them fleeing..."

"But if I walk in on all fours like this, then I'll look less threatening and more approachable," Spike finished, figuring what Rarity was suggesting.

Feeling more secured, Spike took a readying breath before taking his first step towards the mouth of the cave entrance.

"Now go easy, Spike," Ember warned. "We got you, but we'd still prefer that you take it slow and not stumble or anything."

"Alright."

Though it was a slow trip, it took them two minutes and one close call before Spike, Rarity, and Ember exited the cave and squinted their eyes at the sunlight shining directly into them.

"There he is!"

Hearing Twilight's voice, Spike stopped and brought a claw up to shield his eyes from the sunlight. When he did, he saw Starlight, Sol, and Torch all looking at him, while Twilight was already running directly towards him. Seeing what was about to happen, Spike began to brace for impact when Twilight was suddenly lifted off of the ground in a blue magical aura.

"Twilight, please, control yourself," Rarity lightly chided, frowning right afterwards when she heard Ember snort at her in amusement. "Look, Spike is still tired and weak. I know that you've been worried about him, but I would ask that you take it easy on him for the time being."

Brought down by her words, Twilight calmed herself and reapproached Spike. Stopping just in front of him, she took a moment to look his new height over before she closed the gap and wrapped her forelegs around his shoulders in a hug.

"You don't know how relieved I am to see you awake," she said with a small sniffle.

Feeling bad about worrying her, Spike wrapped an arm round her and rested his head atop of hers.

"I'm sorry, Twilight."

Twilight nodded to his words and went silent as she continued to hug her not-so-little brother. And while she would've liked to continue, the sound of Torch clearing his throat caught her attention, along with the others.

"As touching as this is," he began with a hint of playful sarcasm, "we really should get going. I'd prefer to get back to the Dragon Lands today before sunset."

"Before that." Sol stepped towards the group with three, four inch wide, circular stone amulets held in his magical grasp. "Thanks to an idea from Torch, I was able to figure out a way to fix your long-distance relationship problem."

Pulling back from her and Spike's hug, Twilight lit her horn and was handed over the amulets by Sol. With them now in her grasp, she levitated one to Spike, Rarity, and Ember, and placed them around their necks.

Curious about the amulet, Spike clutched his in his claw and began to inspect it. On one side he noticed that it had a carving of a dragon on it, while the other side had a carving of a pony, both with magical runes carved along the outside of the amulet.

"When Torch and I were talking yesterday, the subject of the Underkingdom was brought up," Sol began explaining. "It was a grave oversight on my part. Torch asked me how I planned to get everypony in Equestria safely to the Underkingdom, but I failed to consider how much Equestria had expanded over the last thousand years. Not to mention the large cities on the opposite coasts. It wasn't until Torch brought up making a portal to bridge the Underkingdom to the other cities that I came up with the idea. Though he originally meant it in jest, it was actually a brilliant idea, one which I thought I'd try in helping you three."

"So what are these?" Ember questioned, eyeing her stone amulet.

"With Twilight's help, I was able to make these three amulets for each of you. If you'll look, you'll see that one side has a carving of a dragon. If you tap on it twice, you'll be teleported to the front of Ember's cave here at the Dragon Lord's Throne. And if you tap the carving of the pony on the other side twice, you'll be teleported in front of Rarity's Carousel Boutique in Ponyville. But just so you three know, the amulet must wait thirty minutes for it to recharge before you can teleport with it again. Oh, and before I forget, as an added bonus, if you hold your amulet up and call a name into it, you can talk directly to whoever it was you named. So if Ember wanted to talk to Spike, for example, all she'd have to do is say his name and she could start talking to him."

"Really?" Rarity wondered.

"Yes. Actually, you can thank Twilight for that. It was her idea after all."

"Do they work?" Spike eagerly asked, to which Twilight nodded.

"They do. Sol, Starlight, and I tested them all to make sure they worked properly before giving them to you. By the way, congratulations to you three on your new relationship."

Spike, Rarity, and Ember blushed.

"But how did you know he agreed?" Rarity wondered.

"Because you've all been blushing ever since you came out of the cave," Twilight happily answered.

"And because you've been rubbing up against his side this whole time, Rarity," Starlight added with a smirk. "And judging by the look of your face right now, I doubt that you even knew you were doing it."

"Alright, enough with the fluff," Torch snorted impatiently. "Come on and get on. It's time to go. The sooner we get going, the sooner I can get back home."

Listening to him, they all made their way over to Torch, who's claw was held out to lift them up. But, before he hopped on, Spike paused.

"Wait. If these things are working, then can't we just use them to get back home instead?"

"Not a good idea, Spike," Twilight disagreed. "The teleportation of these amulets work similar to that of a unicorn's teleportation spell, and you remember what happened the last time you were teleported with a full stomach, right?"

Spike grimaced. "Yeah. Thanks for reminding me," he sourly said.

Propping himself up, Spike was about to hop up into Torch's palm when he felt a claw softy land on his shoulder. Looking back, he saw Ember looking at him with a crestfallen expression, one that Spike didn't believe belonged on her face and immediately began to dislike.

"So... with these things," she began, gesturing to their amulets. "... will I be seeing you tonight?"

Smiling softly, Spike turned around and planted a brief kiss on Ember's lips. "You can count on it. Will around sunset work?"

Ember's face immediately brightened. "Perfect. I'll come over to you."

"That's probably for the best," Rarity agreed. "I'm not so sure how well Spike can handle being teleported that long of a distance in his weakened state."

"That's exactly what I was thinking."

Giving her a quick goodbye peck, Spike crawled up into Torch's palm and waved to Ember as he and the others were lifted up onto his back, where their luggage, balloon basket, and deflated balloon were all magically secured. Once they got themselves seated down and secured, Torch gave a mighty flap of his wings and launched them up into the air towards Equestria.

Several hours had passed since they departed from the Dragon Lands. To help pass the time, Torch explained to Spike what all happened while he was out. While it was minor stuff for the most part, the one that got Spike's attention was when he started talking about what happened to Garble.

After Spike had fallen unconscious, he was immediately moved to Ember's cave, seeing as it was nearby and Ember wanted Spike to be somewhere close and safe. Once the Battle Royal was over and Crackle had received her prize, Torch confronted the freshly-healed Garble. Now free to do with him as he pleased, Torch then proceeded to punish Garble in the old ways of his younger years by gripping his wings and forcefully ripping them from his back, branding him as a disgrace amongst dragons. Of course, this old and nearly forgotten punishment ran the risk of death, so Torch called Sol over to heal his wounds, but just enough to leave a pair of stubs on his back where his wings once were.

After he was "healed", Torch sent Garble to work in the volcanic mines as the other part of his punishment for that stunt he tried to pull with Ember. While the punishment normally called for the dishonored dragon to be banished, Torch didn't feel comfortable with the thought of Garble wandering about freely. Instead of running the high possibility of him unexpectedly returning and trying to harm Ember to get back at him and Spike, Torch instead wanted to keep him close where he or somedragon else could keep an eye on him at all times.

Having given Garble his punishment, Torch sent him off with a pair of dragons to watch over him, but not without first warning Garble that if he tried something like that again, he'd remove a certain pair of something else of his. Seeing that Garble knew immediately what he meant, Torch hid a satisfied smirk when he saw Garble's claws immediately snap protectively over his groin.

"And that's it," Torch finished telling his tale. "I doubt that Garble will give any of us anymore trouble."

Spike cringed at Torch's story. While he didn't like Garble for what he did to him, and for what he tried to do to Ember, Spike still couldn't help but feel bad for what happened to him.

"Spike? Are you alright?"

Hearing her voice, Spike looked down at Rarity, who'd made her way over to him soon after takeoff and had remained seated in front of him with her back pressed up against his chest, claiming that she felt more safe and secured beneath his bigger body.

"I guess," he frowned. "Just feeling kinda bad for Garble. I mean, I still don't like the guy, and I don't regret what I did to him, but to have his wings removed like that..."

Spike shivered at the thought. Granted he'd never had wings to begin with, but the thought of it still made his knees weak just thinking about it. Beneath him, Rarity grimaced and nodded.

"I understand how you feel. While I can wholeheartedly agree that Garble is the most despicable brute that I have ever seen, a punishment such as his would be similar to having somepony removing my horn."

"It may be a brutal punishment, but it's still fitting for him," Torch said, overhearing Spike and Rarity talking on his back. Looking back, Torch then addressed the rest of them. "I think we're almost there. That's Canterlot Mountain, right?"

Twilight teleported to the top of Torch's head and nodded. "It is."

"Alright. So where to now?"

"You see that glint of light over to the left of the mountain?" Twilight asked, hopping onto the top of his muzzle so he could see where she was pointing.

Following her hoof's direction, Torch spotted light reflecting off of a shiny surface.

"I see it."

"That's my castle."

"Alright."

Changing direction slightly, Torch flew directly towards what Twilight claimed to be her castle. After another ten minutes of flying had gone by, Torch flew in low and landed as gently as possible behind Twilight's castle. Lowering himself to the ground, Torch then held still while his passengers began to unload and get off of him.

"Thank you again for the ride back, Torch," Sol thanked.

"Sure. Just don't get too used to me doing this for you all. We may be old friends, Sol, but a trip like this is tiring, even for somedragon like me."

"Then we won't," Twilight replied this time. "Thank you again, and hopefully we'll see each other soon."

Nodding to Twilight, Torch turned his gaze to Spike.

"I've never seen Ember act like the way she did towards you in my entire life, so I'm gonna tell you this only once, Spike," Torch began. "Break my daughter's heart, and I'll break your spine."

Spike laughed, believing that Torch was joking with him by playing the big threatening dad card. However, after a moment passed of not hearing others laughing with him, Spike realized that Torch was, most likely, not joking.

"... is this another one of those 'that wasn't a joke, that was a fact' deals?"

Torch grinned. "You're learning."

Gulping nervously, Spike watched as Torch gave a mighty flap of his wings and soared away back to the Dragon Lands.

"Well," Starlight groaned, stretching out her stuff limbs from the ride, "that was quite the experience."

"This trip was quite something," Twilight agreed.

"Actually, I was talking about getting to fly on the back of a dragon. I never thought that I'd ever get to do that. But yeah, that too I guess."

"I'm just happy to be back home," Spike said with a tired sigh.

"Come on, darling. Let's get you inside and get you laid down," Rarity suggested. "You're sounding a bit tired, and I don't want you up and exerting yourself while you're still recovering."

"That's a good idea," Twilight agreed, only for her to groan and facehoof. "Oh, for the love of..."

"Something wrong, Twilight?"

"I just realized that Spike's too big for his old bed."

"So?" Sol questioned. "Can't we just let him use one of the spare beds from one of the guest rooms?"

"I can't! Those are for guests, and you never know when a relative or somepony will just show up and stay overnight."

"So what? Does this mean that you're going to go get Spike a new bed?"

"Yes, but not just yet. First we need to get everything inside the castle and unpack. After that, I'll head over to Quills and Sofas and see what they have."

"And where will Spike be staying until then?" Rarity questioned as she and Twilight helped Spike walk to the castle.

"The couch in the lounge should be big enough for him. He can stay there until I get back." Twilight paused at the doors to her castle. "By the way, Spike, do you want a regular bed this time, or do you want another bed basket?"

Spike hummed in thought as he thought about it before coming to a decision.

"You think that I can stick with the bed baskets?"

Twilight smiled and pushed started to push open the doors. "Sure. I'll check and see if they have any-"

"SURPRISE!!!"

Everyone yelped in surprise from the collective voices shouting. Snapping their heads around to see what was happening, Sol, Twilight, Spike, Rarity, and Starlight were all surprised to see that the entrance hall of the castle had been decorated with streamers, confetti, balloons, tables with an assortment of snacks and drinks, and a banner hanging up above that had a picture of Spike's and Rarity's faces in the center of a red heart with the words "Congratulations" written in bold letters above it. And there, standing in the hall with smiles on their faces were Pinkie, Rainbow, Applejack, Fluttershy, Celestia and Luna, Apple Bloom, Scootaloo, and Sweetie Belle, who was happily bouncing in joy for her older sister.

"What the...?"

"I can't believe it's finally happened!" Pinkie shouted excitingly. "After all this time, Rarity and Spike are finally together!"

"Pinkie Pie?! How did you know?!" Rarity asked astonished.

"Pinkie Sense."

Mentally facehoofing for not figuring that one out sooner, Rarity was too distracted to see Sweetie Belle dashing at her in a white blur until she let out an oomph from the impact, followed by the feeling of Sweetie Belle hugging her as best she could.

"I'm so happy for you, Rarity!" Sweetie Belle beamed, hugging her for a moment longer before she turned to Spike. "And I'm really happy for you... too... uuhhhhh..."

In their excitement at the good news, neither Sweetie Belle nor any of the others noticed until now that Spike was now a lot bigger than he was when they last saw him. Not believing what she was seeing, Sweetie Belle gawked as she looked Spike up and down, looking over the young dragon that not just a few days ago was just as tall as she was.

"What the...? Spike? How did you...?" she stammered, receiving an unsure look from Spike.

"... this is gonna take some getting used to," Spike muttered, referring to how different it was to see Sweetie Belle and the other Crusaders from his new height.

"Whoa! Dude! What happened to you?!" Scootaloo asked as she and Apple Bloom ran up to him.

"It's not the greed growth again we've heard about, is it?" Luna cautioned, using her magic to run a scan over Spike.

"No, Princess, it's not that this time," Rarity blushed.

Celestia stepped forward towards them. "If it's not that, then what is it?"

Letting out a chuckle, Sol walked up to Celestia and exchanged a nuzzle.

"You might want to sit down for this, mother. A lot has happened these last few days, and we've got quite the story to tell you all."

Remaining silent, Celestia nodded as she and the others followed Sol, Twilight, Rarity, and Spike into the lounge. But while they were all leaving to listen to what happened, Starlight paused mid-step when she saw Pinkie looking up at the banner with a frown.

"Pinkie? Are you alright?" she asked, having a sneaking suspicion that the pink pony was feeling bad for the party having gone off the tracks like this.

"Hmm? Sorry, Starlight. What were you saying?"

"Uhh. I was just wondering if you were alright. You seemed kinda off."

"Nah, I'm fine."

"But that face you were making-" Starlight blinked as Pinkie started giggling.

"Oh, that? I was just thinking to myself how now I'll have to plan another party for Spike's growth spurt." Pinkie then turned towards where the others left and bounced after them. "But I wanna hear what happened on your guys' trip first. It sounded like you guys had a lot of fun while you were there."

Letting out a sigh, Starlight watched as Pinkie disappeared around the corner.

Fun, huh? Guess that's one way of putting it.

Chapter 26- Road to Nightmare Night

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 27- Nightmare Night

There was an awkward silence as everyone stared at Sunshine and her banana costume. None of them knew how to really react to this, and knowing that this was actually Celestia only made this all the more strange for them, especially for Twilight and Sol.

"Umm... Princess?"

"Please, call me Sunshine while I'm like this, Twilight," she sighed.

"Er, right." Twilight cleared her throat. "So, Sunshine, if you don't mind me asking... why are you wearing a banana costume?"

Sunshine let out another sigh. "Because it's my Nightmare Night costume."

Sol eyed the costume. "Why? Of all the things you could've been, why a banana? I mean, I know that you like them, but I didn't think that you'd grow to like them that much."

"Yes, sister," Luna grinned cheekily, "tell them why."

"No, Luna."

Maintaining her grin, Luna leaned close to Sunshine. "Hey, Tia."

"What?"

"I'm a banana."

Sunshine's eyes snapped wide. "Luna. No."

"I'm a banana~"

"Luna."

"I'm a banana~"

"I'm warning you."

"I'm a banana~"

"I'm not going to say it again!"

"Look at me- MMMMM!"

Much to everyone's surprise, before Luna could finish, Sunshine had lit her horn and replaced Luna's mouth with a sealed zipper.

I'll have to remember to thank Twilight for teaching me that spell, she thought. "Now, who's ready for Nightmare Night?"

Drawn away from Luna, who was shooting a glare at her sister, everyone cheered with excitement to start the night. That is, all but Sol, who still held his reservations towards this holiday and remained silent. Once the group had filed out of the castle, Sunshine, after getting Luna to agree to stop with the teasing, dispelled the spell she placed on her mouth.

"I cannot believe you actually did that, Tia," Luna pouted.

Sunshine gave a small smirk. "I did warn you."

"By the way, mother," Sol spoke up, having moved up alongside them, "what did possess you to pick such a costume?"

Sunshine looked around to see that all eyes were on her once again.

"... let's just say it's an embarrassing topic that I, nor anypony else," she added, glaring at Luna, who was sticking her tongue out at her, "should not share and leave it at that."

Not wanting to press her any further, everyone backed off of asking her about the reasoning behind her costume.

"On a different topic," Sunshine redirected, "I don't see Ember anywhere. Will she be joining us later tonight?"

"Sorry to say," Rarity began, "but Ember won't be joining us tonight."

Spike nodded and took over for Rarity. "When we explained to her what Nightmare Night was all about and what was involved, she didn't think that it would be a good idea for her to come."

"That's a shame," Luna frowned. "Her company would've been enjoyable and welcomed."

"I know. I would've liked for her to come too, but she didn't think that ponies would like it if she got spooked and accidentally set something on fire."

Understanding Ember's reason for not wanting to come, they all agreed and continued on.

"By the way," Sunshine began, "I couldn't help but notice the lack of guards around your castle."

Twilight's ears perked up. "Oh, that's because I gave them the day off to spend with their families. They'll be back by tomorrow morning."

"All of them?" Luna questioned. "Even the night guards?"

"Sure. They may be my guards now and are supposed to guard us and the castle, but I didn't want to keep them from their families. But don't worry, Starlight and I have placed wards around the castle so nopony can break into it."

"And if somepony does try," Starlight grinned, "they'll get shocked by a lightning bolt."

As they traveled towards the center of the town, their ears were filled with laughter and the sounds of screams of frightful joy. Rainbow, who'd been hanging towards the end of the group, shot glances over to the other ponies, tempted to slip away from her group and start pulling pranks on the unsuspecting ponies again. But, as tempting as it was, with Luna there and remembering what happened the last time she pulled a prank with Luna nearby, Rainbow thought twice about it and stayed as she was.

Soon enough, they reached the center of town where most of the Nightmare Night games and other activities were being held. Making it to their destination, the group started to split up as everyone went their own ways. Luna, spotting a group of young foals, walked over and was immediately drawn in by them, being asked to tell them spooky stories, Rainbow and Applejack headed over to bob for apples, Pinkie and Starlight made their way over to one of the food stands for some pumpkin pie and caramel apples, and Spike and Rarity, the former now strong enough to do it on his own, went over to the pumpkin chucking catapults to launch some pumpkins. Of course, Rarity opted to stay back and watch Spike, smiling as she saw him having fun at doing something that he was once unable to do by himself last time.

With all of them split, that left Sunshine, Twilight, and Sol.

"Aren't you two going to go and have fun as well?" Sunshine wondered.

She was curious as to why Sol and Twilight didn't go and join in in the festivities like the rest of their friends, but she didn't mind their company either. However, when she saw the hurtful look in Sol's eyes, she knew right away that something wasn't right with him.

"Perhaps later, mother," Sol said solemnly.

Noting the subtle tone of unhappiness in his voice, Sunshine put a hoof on his shoulder and gently started rubbing it in a comforting motion.

"Sol, tell me what's wrong."

"... it's just..."

Sol's let out a dejected sigh as his eyes glanced around at his surroundings. Thankfully for him, he didn't have to answer as Twilight took over for him.

"Prin- I mean, Sunshine," Twilight hastily corrected herself.

"Yes, Twilight?"

Her eyes roamed over to Luna before returning to Sunshine and Sol.

"Do you remember my letter telling about how Princess Luna struggled when she first came to Ponyville for Nightmare Night?"

"I do. I remember you writing that she was struggling with how the ponies cowered in fear of her, still believing that she was Nightmare-"

Sunshine blinked as she realized what Twilight was getting at. She knew that Sol adored his pony aunt, and that he hated to see Luna saddened and would do anything he could to make her happy again. And now, here he was, standing in the middle of a festival that served as a grim reminder to Sol of the evil that his favorite aunt had become.

Understanding what had Sol in such a downed mood now, Sunshine frowned sadly and stopped rubbing Sol's shoulder to pull him into a hug.

"You know that they don't mean any offense by it, right, sweetie?"

Sol sighed and nuzzled into his mother's mane. "I know, but I still don't like it, or understand why they created it to start with... or why you and Aunt Luna even allow it."

Sunshine closed her eyes as she thought back to when she first heard about it.

"It actually started out as a bedtime story that parents told their foal to keep them in line and make them fall asleep at night. After a few hundred years passed, that story grew and was turned into the an experimental, and surprisingly successful, holiday. I'll admit that I was taken aback by this announcement, since the memory of what happened to Luna was refreshed upon hearing about it. I had actually considered putting an end to it right then and there."

"But you didn't."

Sunshine nodded with a sigh. "It wasn't easy for me to do, but before I made my final decision, I decided to be fair and see what it was all about. So, I disguised myself and attended the festival." A small smile formed. "Though I still didn't care for it much the first time, after I saw how much fun everypony was having, adults and foal alike, I found myself less inclined to put an end to it. So, I decided to let it be for the time being and wait for next year to come around when some of the kinks would be worked out... and I wasn't disappointed.

"By the time the next year came around, news of the first Nightmare Night, and of how much of a successful it was, had spread, and ponies all around Equestria had taken a shine to the new, terrifying, and unique holiday. It was then that the tale of Nightmare Moon and the candy offerings were implemented. Though I wasn't entirely too thrilled to hear the tail, or see the statue that was made to aid the story for the holiday, I couldn't deny how much fun everypony was having. So, I left it be, and as time passed, it started to grow on me until I finally supported it and made it an official holiday a few years later. And after Luna returned and she heard about Nightmare Night, thanks to Twilight's help, she was able to overcome her problems with it and came to understand and appreciate Nightmare Night, and has since been taking an active role in the night's festivities."

Sunshine pulled away from Sol and caressed his cheek as she looked him in the eyes.

"I know this is hard for you, Sol. We've all been there and understand what you're going through. But, if your aunt and I can come to appreciate Nightmare Night, then I'm sure that if you gave it a chance, then you could as well."

Having heard something similar the previous night, Sol glanced off to the side to Twilight, smiling though Sol had a feeling that on the inside, she had a satisfied smirk that, if he saw it, would scream "I told you so".

"I'll try, mother," Sol sighed.

"Thank you, Sol," Sunshine thanked, planting a kiss on his cheek. "Now then, as for you, Twilight," she redirected, "as much as I enjoy your company, I'm still curious as to why you're here and not over there with your friends."

"It's for Sol, actually," Twilight began explaining. "I figured that since I was able to help Princess Luna with Nightmare Night, I could also try and help Sol adjust to it as well."

Sunshine smiled at the kind thought, happy to know that Twilight was willing to be there and help Sol.

"Well, if that's the case, then you two better get going. You can't exactly enjoy Nightmare Night if you're just standing around here and not having fun."

Nodding, Twilight tugged at Sol's costume with her magic and guided him towards her.

"Well, come on, Sol," Twilight eagerly said, taking ahold of his claw with a hoof and leading him away.

Seeing how Twilight continued to hold Sol's claw as she guided him away, Sunshine smiled, content in knowing that Sol was in good hooves. Seeing Twilight introducing him to one of the many games set up, Sunshine went over to a food stall run by the Cakes, where they were serving pumpkin pound cakes being served by, funny enough, Pound and Pumpkin.

For her first attempt, Twilight brought Sol over to a game where he had to toss a fake spider as close to the center of a spider web as he could, without the use of any magic. To help show him, she went ahead first and tossed the spider, hitting it just below the center of the web. Looking back, she saw that she had Sol's attention and interest and stepped aside to let him have a try, watching as he grabbed the spider in his claw and gave it a toss. Unlike hers, his spider went far right and landed towards the outer layer of the webbing.

"Huh. It's lighter than I thought," he mused.

"You can give it another toss if you want," Twilight offered. "After all, we still have three more tries before we run out and our turn is over."

Taking her offer, Sol grabbed the next one and, now having a somewhat idea of what to expect, gave it a toss that hit closer towards the center, but was still off to the right and a bit high now. As he tossed the remaining two, he got progressively closer with his next one before his last toss put him just outside of the center.

"Nice job. You did pretty good for your first try," Twilight complimented.

"Thanks, Twilight," Sol thanked, his frown having faded away from the focus he was putting into the game. "And... sorry for taking all of them."

"Don't worry about it, Sol. I brought us here to help you have fun and feel more comfortable. Now come on. We're heading to the next one."

Being grabbed by the claw again, Sol went along with Twilight as she dragged him over to the next game, which was the pumpkin launching.

"This one is pretty straightforward too," Twilight began explaining. "All you have to do is load a pumpkin into one of these catapults and launch them at the target."

To demonstrate, Twilight took one of the pumpkins, loaded it onto the platform, aimed the catapult, pulled the spring-loaded arm down until she felt enough pressure was added, and released. Watching her pumpkin soar, Twilight smiled as it splattered on the center of the target.

"There. Now you try."

Stepping up to one of the free catapults, Sol looked it over for a moment, remembering when he was younger and saw one of these up close, but on a much larger scale. Recalling how to work one, and watching Twilight, Sol adjusted the catapult, loaded the pumpkin, and pulled the arm down to where he figured it was enough. Upon releasing, he watched as the pumpkin flew and smiled as his too landed in the center of the target.

"Nice shot."

Sol smiled at Twilight. "I used to fire catapults back before I was sealed away, so this wasn't too hard... and kinda fun."

Twilight's smile grew knowing that Sol was enjoying himself. "In that case, would you like to go a few more rounds? They added moving targets if you're up for it?"

"If you wouldn't mind."

"Not at all. Go ahead and have another go at it."

Allowed to have another go at it, Sol readied the next shot when he looked over to his right and saw Twilight readying the catapult right next to him, who simply smiled back at him.

"What? I wanted to play too."

Chuckling, Sol finished prepping his catapult and waited as he figured out the patterns of the moving targets. Several seconds later, he fired, but was slightly off as he hit the outer edge of the target. Having his turn, he watched Twilight as she launched her pumpkin, which, unlike Sol's, found its mark as it hit the center of the bull's-eye.

"There."

"Nice shot, Twilight," Sol complimented.

"Yes. Very nice."

Hearing the new voice, Sol looked back behind them to see who it was, while Twilight, having instantly recognized it, let out a sigh and looked back with twinge of annoyance.

"Hello, Trixie."

Just as always, Twilight instantly recognized the blue unicorn showmare, but what was odd to Twilight was the outfit that she was wearing.

"Is something the matter, Twilight?" Trixie asked with a flourish of her cape. "I know it's been a while since I've been here, but I didn't think that you'd be so much in awe of my return."

Twilight's brow flattened. "I'm not, Trixie, I'm just wondering why you're wearing your usual cape and hat instead of a Nightmare Night costume."

"Ah, but that's where you're wrong. For you see, I am wearing my costume."

"Then who are you supposed to be?" Sol wondered.

"Me! The Great and Powerful Trixie!"

In old Trixie fashion, as proclamation to her answer, Trixie stood up on her hind legs and posed as sparklers and small fireworks shot off behind her. While Twilight rolled her eyes, and Sol looked quizzically at her, Trixie paused and blinked when she finally registered the new stallion.

"Hello. Who do we have here?" she curiously asked, dropping back down to all fours and walking up to Sol, humming to herself as she looked him over. "Trixie has traveled all over Equestria, and never have I seen somepony like you before. What are you anyway? You look like some mix of a pony and dragon."

"We've actually met before briefly."

"Really? Strange. I don't seem to remember."

Seeing Trixie circling Sol and scanning him with her eyes, Twilight's eye gave an involuntary twitch. Having seen enough, Twilight walked up beside them and gently, but firmly, pushed Trixie back away from Sol, placing her between them.

"Sol," Twilight began speaking, her voice kind, but obviously strained, "is a kirin, and he's here to enjoy Nightmare Night, and I am showing him around."

"Well that's nice," Trixie said, dismissing Twilight's tone with a wave of her hoof. "Anyway, I was looking for Starlight. She said in her letter that she was going as a dragon. So, any idea where she could be?"

"Right behind you, Trix~"

Feeling the warm breath on her ear, Trixie gave a startled yelp and would've leaped up into the air, if not for an arm being draped around her shoulders and holding her down on her hooves. Her heart racing from the accidental scare, Trixie looked to the source of the voice to see a light-purple dragoness with purple spines, the ones on her head having a teal stripe running through them.

"Hey, Trix. Glad you could make it," Starlight smiled.

Seeing that it was in fact Starlight, albeit in dragon form, Trixie started to calm down.

"Starlight," she whined, "why'd you have to scare me like that?"

"Oh come on, Trix. You gotta admit that was kinda funny."

Trixie pouted and folded her forelegs, muttering something under her breath as she did.

"What was that?"

"I guess it kinda was," Trixie grumbled.

"I thought so." Starlight then, much to Sol's surprise, planted a kiss on Trixie's cheek, causing a small smile to tug at her pouty lips. "I've missed you since you've been away, you know."

Trixie could no longer hold her smile back as she allowed it to take over.

"I know. It's hard for you to not be without the Sweet and Loving Trixie by your side, but you need to worry no longer, Starlight, for your fillyfriend has finally returned."

Starlight, being used to Trixie's attitude, playfully rolled her eyes and planted another kiss.

"So, how long will you be staying this time?" she wondered.

Trixie shrugged. "Well, with winter just around the corner, I can't exactly travel around Equestria and show everypony my greatness, so I guess I'll be sticking around until spring, maybe a little longer."

Happy to hear this, Starlight, with her new draconic strength, scooped up Trixie and wrapped her arms around her in a breathtaking hug.

"That's great news!"

While they were doing that, off to the side, Sol and Twilight watched the whole thing unfold.

"... well... this is a surprise," Sol commented.

"What is?"

"Those two. Starlight's never mentioned that she had a special somepony. At least, not to me."

Twilight looked out at Starlight and Trixie. "Yeah, I didn't see it coming either," she admitted. "To be honest, I thought that Starlight was going to get together with her old friend Sunburst after they were reunited in the Crystal Empire."

Sol nodded, having heard stories about him from Starlight. "Sounds like it would've made for a rather romantic story. Two long-lost childhood friends, reunited after years of being separated and finally becoming a couple."

"Yeah... it does sound nice."

With the thought of romance currently on her mind, Twilight's eyes glanced sidelong at Sol, who's attention was returned to Starlight and Trixie. But before those thought could fester any further, Twilight shook her head from them and looked over at the clock tower.

"We better get going," Twilight said suddenly. "It's almost time for the foals to go into the Everfree Forest and give our offerings before the statue, and we're supposed to be supervising them this year."

Sol turned to follow Twilight. "The Everfree Forest? Is that really such a good idea?"

"It's just within the borders, so we won't be going in too far."

"...and what about the timberwolves and other Everfree creatures?"

Twilight shrugged. "They've never had any problems with them before, so I doubt that they'll start now."

Uncertain about this plan, especially with a group of foals and the forest involved, Sol continued to follow after Twilight, hoping that their string of luck would continue for another year.

Author's Note

That should explain enough.

I knew it would be time-consuming, but I didn't think it'd be this much, especially after I found the Risk Runner (A.K.A., the SMG that made me an Arc masochist) from an exotic engram I got from a chest on Earth early in the game.

As for the chapter, I've never written for Trixie before, so let me know what you think and if it needs improving or not.

Chapter 28- Bump in the Night

Twilight and Sol made their way over to Town Hall where they would meet up with Mayor Mare, Zecora, and the foals, before then heading on over to the Nightmare Moon statue to leave some of their candy. Along they way, they met back up with all of their friends, including Sunshine, but Luna was nowhere in sight. It was then that Twilight reminded Sol of her part in the Nightmare Night festival and said that they would meet her at the Nightmare Moon statue.

Coming upon Town Hall, they ran into a group of thee foal in Nightmare Night costumes, each of them wearing what looked like some form of armor, but their helmets kept their faces concealed. The earth pony wore heavy armor with a sash, and had a glowing purple shield strapped to their back, the unicorn wore robes over their light armor with an armband around their front-left leg, along with a sword made of what appeared to be fire strapped to their back between a pair of what looked like flaming wings, and lastly, the pegasus wore a medium set of armor with a hooded cloak, and had a staff made of what looked like blue electricity strapped to their back.

"Hey, everypony," the pegasus called to them.

"Hey, girls. Y'all keepin' out of trouble?" Applejack asked.

Taking off their helmets, the three were revealed to be Apple Bloom, Scootaloo, and Sweetie Belle.

"Uh-huh," Apple Bloom nodded. "We were just on our way over ta Town Hall."

"You wouldn't believe the haul we got this year," Scootaloo bragged, revealing a full sack of candy over half her size from beneath her cloak.

"Good for you girls," Sunshine smiled. "So, what are you three dressed up as?"

"Well," Sweetie Belle began with a small tint to her cheeks, "I was over to... a friend's place, and I was shown this new game that they got. These costumes of ours are the three classes that you can pick from, and since we were still trying to figure out what we were going to dress up as for Nightmare Night at the time, Apple Bloom and Scootaloo agreed that this would be a good idea."

"Well I like it," Spike said with an approving grin. "It look really cool on you girls."

"Thanks, Spike," Scootaloo thanked.

"They do look good on you three," Sunshine complimented with a smile, "but we shouldn't dawdle any longer."

Knowing what she was meaning, the Crusaders put their helmets back on and followed them as they continued towards Town Hall, which didn't take them that long since it was only a few minutes away. Once they got there, they joined in the crowd of foals that were waiting.

"So what now?" Sol wondered.

Twilight glanced over to Sol. "Now we just have to wait for Mayor Mare to-"

"Hello, everypony!"

"- never mind."

Stepping out onto the stage was Mayor Mare who, like the last few years, was wearing a clown outfit, complete with a rainbow afro wig.

"Not this again," Spike quietly groaned, shaking his head at how ridiculous this was. "Honestly, I can never take her seriously with that wig."

"Is everypony having a good Nightmare Night?" Mayor Mare waited for the cheering foals to quiet down before she continued, "Good. Now then, I hope that you have all gathered enough candy, because we'll be heading to give our offerings to Nightmare Moon's statue in a little bit. But first, please put your hooves together in welcoming Zecora!"

Remembering Zecora's storytelling from the previous years, all of the colts and fillies were excited to hear Zecora telling the tale of Nightmare Moon once again, while those who's Nightmare Night was their first had given their full attention to her.

Not long after the foal cheered, green smoke covered the stage where Mayor Mare previously stood. Seconds later, an equine silhouette appeared in the green smoke, who was soon revealed to be Zecora with her mane down and wearing black robes. Upon her reveal, she began telling the tale of Nightmare Moon as they traveled, leading the group into the Everfree Forest towards the statue.

Along the way, Twilight leaned over to Sol. "Now remember, Sol, that what's about to happen isn't real. It's just an illusion. Okay?"

"Okay."

As the story continued, Sol's mood gradually began to sour again as Zecora continued to tell the story. By the time they reached the Nightmare Moon statue in the clearing and he saw it for himself, Sol felt an urge to leave, return to his room in the castle, and go to sleep with hopes of putting this night behind him. As the seconds ticked by with him watching the colts and fillies depositing some of their candy at the base of the statue, Sol came to the decision to excuse himself before he did something he might regret. But, before he could make his move to leave, he was stopped dead in his tracks as a voice boomed throughout the clearing.

"Citizens of Ponyville!" an ominous voice echoed, causing Sol to start looking around for its source, "you were wise to bring this candy to me. I am pleased with this offering. So pleased that I may just eat it, instead of eating you!"

His eyes returning to the statue, Sol froze in place and felt his heart pounding against his chest as he set his sights on the evil that had claimed his dear aunt. While the colts and fillies screamed and ran away in playful fear, Sol's heart started to quicken while his eyes started to water in confusion and sadness. It didn't help him much either that "Nightmare Moon's" maniacal laughter wouldn't stop echoing in his ears.

"... Aunt... Luna...?"

Hearing the weak and broken voice of her nephew, Luna immediately ceased her laughing and looked directly at him, where her eyes widened at the look of fear and saddened in his eyes, and the small shivering of his body. Canceling the illusion spell she'd cast on herself to make herself look like Nightmare Moon, Luna spit out the fake pair of fangs from her mouth and eased her way over to him.

"Easy, Sol. Easy," she said soothingly. "It was all an act. The Nightmare is long gone."

His mind too focused and scared from what he just saw, Sol didn't notice his mother or Twilight at his sides trying to calm him down. He barely even registered Luna standing right in front of him until she wrapped a foreleg around him in a comforting hug.

"It's all right, Sol. It's not real."

Regaining some control of himself and his breathing, Sol in a large breath of air.

"I-I know," he shakily said. "It's j-just... I've never seen it b-before... but..." Sol buried his face into the comfort of Luna's mane. "I know it wasn't real... but it looked..."

"Shhh. I know. I know."

For several moments Sol remained quiet as Luna, Sunshine, and Twilight calmed him down. Once he had calmed down enough, Sol lifted his head from Luna's mane and stepped away from the three.

"I'm sorry... but I need a moment alone with my thoughts... excuse me."

Without another word, Sol turned and made his way out of the clearing into the Everfree Forest, leaving his family and friends there watching. They knew that tonight would be hard on him, and even though he was told beforehoof about Luna's part, it appeared that it was still too much for him.

"Shouldn't somepony go after him?" Rainbow wondered.

"Let's give him some space for now," Sunshine solemnly said, saddened to see her son so sad and upset. "Evidently, even knowing that this was an act ahead of time, it was still too much for Sol to take. After letting him have a few moments to calm down a bit, we'll go and find him."

"It would probably be best if only you two went instead of all of us," Twilight suggested. "Having too many ponies going after him could have the opposite affect."

"I agree, Twilight. However, I believe that you should come with my sister and I as well," Luna stated, just before she glanced off to the side and saw Zecora and Mayor Mare standing there eyeing them. "But first, it looks as though that there are some who have witnessed what has happened."

Meanwhile, over by the group, Trixie's head was tilted in confusion as she tried to make sense of the events that had just unfolded before her.

"Okay, I am very confused right now," she said to Starlight. "Just what in Equestria was all of that about?"

Starlight shook her head. "I'll tell you more about it when we get back to the castle," she sighed before noticing that Zecora and Mayor Mare had Sunshine and Luna, and were now questioning them about Sol. "Or we can go over there and you can find out now."

Sol walked aimlessly through the Everfree Forest, trying to get over what he just saw. He knew that that was just Luna, and that the real Nightmare Moon was long-since gone, but he couldn't help himself. He was both scared and sad when he saw what his aunt's evil form looked like, despite it not even being real. And if he was to be honest with himself, if that was just a mockery of what the real Nightmare Moon looked like, then he was happy to have been sealed away before he could had witness the real one.

Losing track of how much time had passed since he began walking, Sol stopped when he came upon a small clearing and sat down in thought beneath one of the many twisted trees. As time passed by, Sol was starting to feel further calmed, but could feel the traces of fear and sadness from before still lingering.

"This is ridiculous," he muttered to himself. "I shouldn't have been afraid like that... but..."

Letting out a sigh, Sol laid back against the tree... and grunted when he felt his horns accidentally impale and get stuck in the tree. Wiggling his head around, he quickly freed his horns free from the tree and laid his head back again, this time being more aware of his horns. As he laid back and relaxed himself, an awful stench struck his senses, causing him to recoil in disgust.

"What in the- ugh, that's nasty!"

Covering his nose with his claw, Sol then heard a twig snap, followed by a growl. Looking around, he soon spotted a pair of glowing green eyes on the other side of the clearing just outside of the moon's light, which were followed up by several more pairs. Soon enough, Sol counted up to eight pairs of green eyes glowing in the darkness of the clearing's edge. Feeling uneasy by their appearance and growls, Sol tensed as he watched them with cautious eyes. It wasn't until they stepped into the rays of the moonlight shining throughout the clearing that he saw what they were.

Timberwolves? Huh. I haven't seen one since before I was sealed away. At least they all look the same as I remember them. But what's with that smell?

Recalling the timberwolves he'd met as a foal, and the ones he met while growing up, Sol relaxed a bit despite the timberwolves still growling as they approached. It was then that the first of the pack stepped forward, which appeared to be bigger than the others that followed it out.

Ah. So they have an alpha timberwolf with them. Neat.

"Greetings, timberwolves and alpha," Sol spoke to them. "It has been some time since I've seen one of your kind."

The timberwolves all stopped their progression and growling, including the alpha. But, it lasted only for a moment before the alpha timberwolf let out a howl into the night sky and it and the others resumed their approach, fanning out and encircle Sol.

Confused, Sol raised an eyebrow at them. "What's the matter? Why do none of you respond? I know you can understand me."

Hearing their snarls getting louder, Sol's ears perked up at the sound of wooden paws sprinting across the grass. Turning to his left, Sol spotted two of the timberwolves charging him, before hearing the two on his right following after their example, and lastly, the last three timberwolves in front of him. Now being surrounded and seeing them readying to pounce, he realized that he was in danger of these creatures he'd once befriended as a foal. Frowning, Sol closed his eyes as he once again felt saddened. First it was Nightmare Night, and now the once-friendly creatures from his past were attacking him.

Even as he felt their wooden fangs and claws against his barrel, legs, arms, tail, and neck, Sol remained unmoving. Instead, he gave a dejected sigh as the timberwolves tried, and failed, to pierce the skin beneath his coat, which he'd changed to metal seconds before they leaped at him.

"I see..." he quietly muttered, completely unaffected as the seven timberwolves tried to bite and claw at him in an attempt to tear through his hide.

Suddenly, several vines shot out from the ground and latched themselves onto the timberwolves. Surprised by the sudden attack, the seven timberwolves began to flail around, barking and yelping as more vines wrapped around them until they were completely pinned to the ground. With all of the timberwolves immobilized, Sol slowly approached the growling alpha timberwolf.

"You have forgotten, haven't you?" Sol asked, his tone filled with sadness and disappointment. "You've forgotten whom you serve. Whom it was that had created you."

Snarling, the alpha timberwolf crouched down to pounce at Sol, but before it did, it found itself frozen in place, unable to move it's body, save for its head. Confused, the alpha timberwolf looked up to Sol and growled again, only for its growl to taper off as Sol approached it with a stoic expression.

"My father, Fissure, created you as the guardians of this forest, meant to protect the castle and the Tree of Harmony. But," Sol sighed, "it seems that you have forget your purpose over the course of time."

Sol stopped in front of the alpha timberwolf and glared down at it.

"My father was the one who created you, and as his son and the new Lord of Earth, I could unmake you. Understand?"

Feeling the power from Sol at this close of proximity, the alpha timberwolf gave a whimpered nod.

"Good, and don't you think about attacking anypony else," Sol said, looking at himself and his shredded Nightmare Night costume. "In fact, from now on, ponies and zebras are off the menu. And if I hear of any timberwolves or alphas hunting them down, then I'll be coming for them. This is my one and only warning. Now go, and tell any others that you meet along your way my warning."

Releasing the alpha timberwolf from his magical hold, and the timberwolves from the now retracting vines, Sol watched as the pack darted back from where they came into the forest. Sighing at having to do that to them, Sol sat down in the clearing and looked over himself once more in the moonlight.

"Rarity's going to have a fit when she sees this," he muttered.

Hearing the rustling of leaves behind him, Sol looked back, believing it to be another timberwolf. Instead, he was surprised to see his mother, Luna, and Twilight bursting through the foliage.

"Sol! Are you alright?!" Celestia frantically asked, having reverted back to her original form.

"We heard the howl of a timberwolf and- what happened to you?!" Luna shouted in alarm.

Seeing his shredded clothing, Luna and Celestia ran up to Sol and began looking him over, while Twilight looked around nervously.

"I'm fine. It was just a pack of timberwolves and an alpha," Sol said with a sigh.

"What?!" Twilight yelped, rushing to him as well and scanning him with her magic. "An alpha timberwolf attacked you?!"

"The timberwolves did, not the alpha."

Letting out a heavy sigh of relief, Celestia hugged Sol tightly. "It looks like you weren't hurt. Thank goodness."

"I'm not picking up any traces of timberwolf sap from my scans," Twilight added. "He seems to be perfectly alright."

"That's because I am," Sol said. "I changed my skin to metal and shielded my body."

Luna frowned. "I'm surprised that they even managed to attack you to begin with. Seeing as how you are able to fly, burrow underground, and have inherited Fissure's power over the earth, one would believe that you would've been able to easily escape them, if not stop them from attacking all together."

"I didn't think that they would attack me. I did hear about how violent they were, but still, I didn't think that they would actually do it to me. I thought that even after all this time they would've recognized me, and if not, then my magic at least. It wasn't until they had me surrounded and ready to leap at me that I realized how wrong I was."

"... I see." Letting out a sigh of her own, Luna sat down in front of Sol and hugged him along with Celestia. "At least you're safe."

"Wait. What about the timberwolves?" Twilight wondered, to which Sol frowned.

"They're gone. After they attacked me, I immobilized them and gave the alpha a talking to. Once I asserted myself and put them in their place, they all ran off back from the direction they came from. And if they heed my words, which I'm sure they will, then nopony should have anymore problems from them, or any other timberwolves in the future."

"That was still reckless of you to do," Celestia scolded. "These are not the same timberwolves you've come to know and befriend."

"I know. I realize that now. I'm sorry, mother."

Celestia sighed and nuzzled Sol. "I know."

Standing off to the side, Twilight watched as Celestia and Luna hugged Sol. Starting to feel out of place, she figured that she was starting to intrude and that she should be going. That was, until she found herself in Celestia's aura and was brought over to them. Though a little embarrassed at first, Twilight relaxed and added a hug of her own to Celestia and Luna's.

A few minutes of silence later, Celestia spoke up again. "Feeling any better, Sol?"

Sol nodded as best he could from being hugged from three different directions. "A little."

"I am sorry that I ruined your first Nightmare Night," Luna apologized.

"It's fine, Aunt Luna. It wasn't your fault, and I know you didn't mean to do it." Sol let out a sigh. "Apparently, I wasn't ready to handle it just yet."

"Apparently."

"... um... Sol?" Twilight tentatively spoke.

"Yes?"

"... apart from what happened at the statue, did you enjoy Nightmare Night?"

Sol went silent for a moment as he thought about it. Though the candy offering and fake-yet-realistic Nightmare Moon did pretty much ruin the experience for him, he couldn't deny that he did find that he did enjoy his time before that.

"I guess I did... a little bit," he admitted, eliciting a small smile from the three mares.

"Then, I know it's a year away, but would you do it again? Give Nightmare Night another chance?"

"..."

"... Sol?"

"... if I do, then I will probably not participate in the candy offering. Sorry, Aunt Luna."

"Tis fine, Sol," Luna said, nodding in understanding. "I take no offense and understand that it may take a while for you to face what I became. Even if it is an illusion."

"And," Twilight continued, "it doesn't have to end for you just yet..."

"What do you mean?" Sol asked.

"Well, the candy offering wasn't the end of Nightmare Night. There are still plenty of fun things that we could do before the night is over. That is, if you're willing to."

"Yes. Come with us, Sol," Luna proudly said. "The night is still young, and there is still plenty of fun to be had."

"It would help with getting your mind off of what happened," Celestia told him.

Though he didn't really feel like it at first, the encouragement from the three had begun to sway his decision. At first he figured that he'd head back to the castle and just sleep it off, but now...

"... alright," he sighed, "I'll try."

With that wrapped up for now, and feeling like they've been gone long enough, Luna planted a kiss on his head and broke her hug with Sol, soon followed by Celestia, with Twilight being the last to break her hug with Sol. When she did, it was with a small blush from realizing that she was the last to let him go, but mostly because it happened in front of Sol's mother and aunt. As they began their walk back, the two sisters slowed down a little bit, letting Sol and Twilight drift on ahead of them a little bit so that they could talk just out of earshot.

"Tis a shame that tonight went the way it did for him," Luna commented.

"Yes, but at least the night isn't over, and he did enjoy himself beforehoof," Celestia countered. "Not only that, but he's also willing to give tonight a second chance."

"Yes. That was pleasing to hear." Luna looked ahead of them to Sol and Twilight talking and smiled. "And I believe that we may have young Twilight to thank for that."

Celestia smiled. "Yes. I do believe that her presence has made his experience tonight all the more pleasant and enjoyable. I especially noticed it when I saw them playing some of the Nightmare Night games together. Speaking of pleasant and enjoyable, you know what holiday is coming up next, right?"

"Of course I do," Luna said before letting out a small chuckle. "And knowing Sol, he will be ecstatic about it and no doubt forget all about tonight."

Celestia chuckled. "I just hope he won't jump on my bed and wake me up again."

Luna playfully rolled her eyes. "I remember. Even as a grown stallion, whenever it comes to Hearths Warming morning, his inner foal always seems to take over."

Recalling the last time he did that, Celestia smiled as she thought back at the memory... before her gaze turned ahead of them, where a mischievous smirk took over at the sight of Sol and Twilight walking together.

"I know that look, Tia," Luna cautiously spoke. "What sort of mischief are you thinking of this time?"

In a flash of light, particular green plant appeared in Celestia's aura.

"Ohhh, nothing," she replied, idly eyeing the plant. "Just thinking of how I can put this to use... and I know just the niece to help me."

Recognizing the plant, Luna's eyes shifted back to Sol and Twilight, then to Celestia, where a smirk of her own began to form.

"Mind if I tag along as well, sister? I would much enjoy watching these events unfold."

Celestia brought a hoof up to stifle a giggle and returning the plant back to where she teleported it from.

"Not at all, Luna. Not at all."

Chapter 29- Warmth Against the Cold

Thanks to him witnessing Luna playing her role as Nightmare Moon, and seeing what Nightmare Moon looked like for the first time, the rest of Nightmare Night was filled with a sense of gloom for Sol. Thankfully for him, after they returned to the others and explained what happened to him, Sol quickly found himself in the middle of a group hug with his friends and family, minus Spike and Rarity, with the latter having fainted from seeing the condition of his costume, and the former having to carry her back to her home.

Unfortunatly for Sol, during his moment in the statue's clearing, he forgot that there were others around besides his friends and family, which led Zecora and Mayor Mare to discover who Sol truly was. Though both were rightfully shocked, Zecora recovered quickly and took the news well, while Mayor Mare was buzzing with the knowledge of Celestia secretly having been a mother for all these years. It wasn't until she was ordered by both Celestia and Luna to keep quiet that Mayor Mare finally calmed down. As for the foals who'd been with them, thanks to them running scared after Luna's appearance as Nightmare Moon, they were too far away at the time to witness Sol's moment, and remained unaware of his secret.

On the bright side, following up on his word, Sol gave Nightmare Night a second chance, and tried to enjoy the rest of it as best he could, considering the mood he was in. And like she said, Twilight stuck by his side and tried to help him, along with the rest of their friends, and Celestia, who'd turned back into Sunshine. As much as Luna wanted to be there and help him as well, she had an appearance to keep up.

As the rest of the night went on, Sol had slowly found his mood to be lightened. By the time everyone started to call it a night and head home, Sol had a small smile that found its way on his face. After saying their goodbyes to their friends, Twilight led Sol, Sunshine, and Luna back into her castle, where Sunshine returned to Celestia, teleported her banana costume away with a loud sigh of relief, and said their goodbyes to Sol and Twilight before flying back to Canterlot. With the two sisters gone and now alone, Sol turned to Twilight and took her by surprise when he suddenly hugged her and whispered his thanks to her.

Weeks passed since Nightmare Night, and since then, things have been a mix for Sol. On the one side, for the first week since, Sol had nightmares where Luna would turn back into Nightmare Moon. Sometimes it would involve her sealing Celestia away in the moon, sometimes it would have her enslaving everypony, and at one time, he even dreamed of everything dying as a result of the cold, sunless nights brought on by Nightmare Moon.

On the other, with the changing of the seasons, Sol got to see how the ponies of this age changed fall to winter. As he helped his friends with winter, they told him the story about Rainbow's first winter involving her pet tortoise, Tank, and the lengths she went to in order to stop winter and prevent him from going into hibernation. Thankfully this time around, Rainbow was prepared and took it better than last time, though, once Tank was buried, she made it a point to sit down and read him one last bedtime story before saying goodbye to him for the next few months.

Once they were finished and winter had officially settled in, the effects of the winter cold were immediate prompting everypony into wearing their winter clothing, including Sol. While his dragon-half and fire sac did help keep him warm, since he was still half-pony, he was required to wear some clothes to help keep him warm, albeit less than the normal pony would need. Being introduced to new winter activities that he'd never heard of before during his time, Sol found himself taking a break from the Underkingdom and spending his days outside with his friends ice skating, playing hockey, sliding, building snow forts, and having snowball fights with them. But, best of all was what happened afterwards.

Into the second week of December, Sol found himself laying down in front of the fireplace in the library, with a blanket draped over him, and a small stack of books from his personal library beside him, one of which he had sitting open in front of him. While he didn't exactly feel like he need the blanket, it helped bring a sense of warmth and comfort to him after spending all day outside in the cold. Although, if he were to be honest with himself, thanks to today being by far the coldest they had so far, he did feel a little chilled after being outside all day and into the tonight.

"There you are."

Ears perking at her voice, Sol looked back and saw Twilight approaching him with a pair of mugs levitating alongside her.

"I was looking for you," she continued. "Spike made everypony some hot cocoa, so I thought that I'd come and bring you some."

Sol looked at her curiously. "Hot cocoa? What's that?"

"You know, hot cocoa?"

"...?"

"Hot chocolate?"

Sol raised an eyebrow, which Twilight rolled her eyes at. "Oh, just try it. You love chocolate and other sweets enough as it is, so I promise that you'll like it."

Taking the mug she held to him in his own golden magical aura, Sol brought it down and looked into the mug were he saw the steam from the chocolate. Bringing the mug to his lips, he took an experimental sip and immediately found it to his liking.

"Mmmm. This is really good," he said, feeling himself being filled with warmth before taking another sip.

Happy to hear it, Twilight then spotted the book in front of Sol, along with the small stack beside him.

"What are you reading?" she wondered.

"Hmm?" Sol swallowed the hot chocolate and licked his lips. "Sorry. They're just some books from the Underkingdom. I went down to my personal library and decided to pick up a few books from there."

"You have a personal library?!" she exclaimed. "Where?! I went through the Undercity's entire library and didn't see any restricted sections or anything to indicate a personal library."

"That's because it's in the castle," he said with a chuckle.

Thoroughly interested now, Twilight laid herself down alongside Sol and took a sip from her mug before she started reading over the book Sol had before them, completely unaware of how close she was to him.

"Umm... Twilight...?"

"Hmm?"

Looking up from the book, Twilight turned her head and came nose-to-nose with Sol. Surprised by the close proximity, Twilight let out a yelp and jerked back with a blush.

"Sorry! I didn't mean..."

Blushing himself, Sol looked away.

"I-It's fine," he stammered, clearing his throat right after. "Umm... do you... er... would you like to read it with me?"

Her blush calming down a little, Twilight gave a small nod and took her spot again, this time being more wary of how close she was to him. Once she was settled, Sol moved the book over for them to both comfortably read. As the minutes passed by, Sol glanced over to Twilight when he noticed her give an involuntary shiver.

"You alright there?"

"Huh?"

"You were shivering. Are you cold?"

As if to answer for her, Twilight's body shivered again. "Maybe just a little. Guess I got a little chilled with how cold today was, but I'll be alright. I'll just go and grab myself a blanket... to..."

Twilight's words faded as she saw Sol lift the blanket he'd been covered with and draped it over her. Shivering from the comforting warmth it brought, Twilight pulled the blanket tighter and blushed.

"Thank you."

"You're welcome."

Returning to the book, the two continued to read it until they finished it and went on to the next one. When they got into the third chapter of the book, Twilight noticed Sol's body shiver, and paused from her reading as she subtly looked him over. A few moments later, he shivered again.

Looks like he got a little chilled too.

Clinging to the blanket, Twilight blushed again as her thoughts drifted to a when Sol had previously offered this blanket to her after he caught her shivering from the cold. Getting an idea that warmed her cheek's up at just the thought, Twilight lifted the blanket up off of her with her magic and scooted closer to Sol. Once she could feel her coat was lightly brushing up against his, she draped the blanket over the both of them.

"Uhh, Twilight?" Sol said with reddened cheeks.

"Yes?"

"Um... what are you doing?"

"Well, it looked like you were cold, so I thought that we could share the blanket." With a hint of shyness, Twilight looked him in the eyes. "T-That is, if you're okay with that?"

Put on the spot, Sol gulped. "N-N-No. I-It's okay. Thanks."

Though they were both still feeling a bit awkward with their close proximity to each other, they pushed it down and re-directed their attention back to reading. As time passed, they began to relax and the tension between them faded, which eventually led them to making small talk as they read, and to occasional let out a laugh or two. Soon enough, the small gap between Sol and Twilight was closed as the two had subconsciously scooted closer to were they were now lightly leaning against each other. The funny thing, though, is that with how relaxed and comfortable they both were, neither of them had noticed it. That is, except for the three pairs of eyes that were spying on them through the crack in the open door.

"So? What do you girls think?"

"Trixie is curious if Sparkle actually planned this out," Trixie whispered in open thought. "I mean, it is something she would do, right?"

"Honestly, it's kinda hard to tell," Starlight whispered back. "On the one hoof, she did wake up with Sol-"

"She what?!" Spike quietly asked in shock. "When did this happen?!"

"It was during our trip to the Dragon Lands to visit Ember. You were still asleep, so you didn't see it."

Spike shared a surprised look with Trixie before peeking back to the pair beneath the blanket.

"Huh."

"Yeah. But as I was saying, on the one hoof, she did wake up with Sol, has been spending noticeably more time with him, and look like they've grown closer, but on the other hoof, I'm not so sure that Twilight actually planed for this part. I mean, yeah, it is possible that she did, but I don't think that she's ever planned for something involving anything romantic."

"She hasn't tried something like this before as far as I know, and I've lived with her my whole life."

Trixie hummed as she and the others continued to quietly watch. "So, what should we do?"

"I say we should leave them be," Spike decided. "They seem like they're enjoying their time together, so let's let them have it."

"I suppose," Trixie yawned. "Trixie is tired, so I think that I'm going to call it a night."

"Alright. I'll be there in a bit, Trix. Goodnight," Starlight said, watching Trixie wave at her as she tiredly trudged down the hallway.

Once she was out of sight, Spike let out a small yawn himself. "I think Trixie's got the right idea," he muttered. "I'm gonna call it a night too, Starlight. See ya in the morning."

"Alright. Goodnight, Spike."

Hearing Sol and Twilight laughing again, Starlight glanced back to them and smiled before she quietly closed the door and let them be.

"So, are you still planning on heading off to Canterlot tomorrow?" Twilight asked as she and Sol paused from their reading.

"I am," he nodded. "I'm going to be helping mother and Aunt Luna with planning for the Hearth's Warming Eve Ball, and help oversee some of the preparations." Sol blushed at a certain topic. "You're still coming, right?"

"Of course. My family and I have all been invited to go. Besides, mom and dad live there in Canterlot, so it won't be much of a trip for us. It's just too bad that the others won't be coming."

"I'm surprised as well. I thought that Spike would've wanted to spend the holiday with Rarity. I mean, I get it with Ember not wanting to come since it's a ball and she'd probably be bored with it, not to mention the decorations that I have planned, but the Hearth's Warming Eve Ball would seem like something up Rarity's ally."

Twilight nodded. "It is, but as much as she and Spike wanted to spend Hearth's Warming together, they agreed that their families came first."

"And yet, Sugar Belle is staying here in Ponyville with Big Mac and his family for Hearth's Warming."

"I know, but we both know that that's a different situation. Perhaps next year Spike and Rarity can spend Hearth's Warming together."

Sol chuckled. "As far as we know, by this time next year, those two and Ember might be engaged, or even married for all we know."

"Maybe, but for now, this is how it is." Twilight smiled at the thought. "You know, it occurs to me that you seem to be awfully interested in their relationship."

Sol shrugged. "After hearing of all the stories about what Spike's done for everypony, all of the struggles he's gone through, his efforts to gain Rarity's affection, and seeing him final succeed... I just want the guy to be happy. From what I understand, he deserves it after all that he's went through, both with Rarity, and everything else."

"I couldn't agree more."

There was a moment of silence before Sol spoke up. "So, you were talking about your family?"

"Yes. Spike and I will be heading over to mom and dad's for Hearth's Warming, and best of all, Shining Armor, Cadence, and Flurry Heart will be coming as well!"

"I take it then that they'll be attending the ball?"

"As far as I'm aware they are."

Sol smiled and let out a small sigh. "That's good. I was actually hoping to talk to Cadence about something."

"What about?"

"... something..."

It was easy for Twilight to see how flustered this was making Sol, and judging by how vague his answer was, she figured that he didn't feel very comfortable talking about it at the moment. Putting it aside with the belief that he would tell her what it was when he felt more comfortable about it, Twilight returned to reading. At least, until Sol spoke again, but with a more hesitant and unsure tone.

"... hey... Twilight?"

"Yes?"

"... at the ball... will you be dancing with anypony?"

"I wasn't planning to," she answered before letting out a sigh. "Many of the nobles and other ponies have tried asking me in the past, but I turned them all down. Back when I was living with Princess Celestia in Canterlot as her personal student, I could tell that they were more interested in my being her personal student than me personally. It then grew later on for my reputation as the Element of Magic, and most recently, my becoming a princess."

"Oh..."

Noticing the dejected tone in his voice, Twilight shot him a sidelong look. "Why do you ask?"

Sol bit his lip as he was hesitant to speak. "Because... I was going to ask if you would like to have a dance with me."

Twilight felt her heart flutter at Sol's admittance. She had a small idea of what he wanted to ask after she gave her reason, and was a little worried that it might've dissuaded him. But, now that he had admitted it to her, she could barely keep herself from squealing in joy. She also knew that unlike the other stallions who've asked her before him, Sol didn't ask her because of her crown, her closeness to Celestia, or heroic status, but because he saw her for the pony that she truly was behind it all. It was with that reason, and the fact that she trusted him far more than any other stallion besides those in her family, that she had no problems with it.

"Yes. I would be happy to dance with you."

Surprised by her answer, Sol looked to her with confusion and hopefulness in his eyes.

"Really?! B-But, you just said that you weren't planning to dance."

"I know," Twilight calmly said before smiling at him, "but I also said that those ponies only asked me because of what I am. You are different from them. When you asked me, I could see, and hear, that you didn't do it with the same intentions that they did. When you asked me, you didn't ask me as the Princess of Friendship, or as the Element of Magic, but as just regular old Twilight Sparkle, correct?"

Seeing Sol blushing and giving a small nod, Twilight's smile brightened, knowing that she made the right choice in choosing to accept his offer to dance with him. Leaning against him with a small sigh, Twilight shared a smile with Sol before the two went back to their reading.

Sol groaned from the library floor as he felt himself starting to awaken. As he did, he recalled the last thing that happened, which he remembered was him and Twilight reading some of his books together. Cracking his eyes open, he saw that it was still dark outside, and that the only source of light in the room was coming the dying flames in the fireplace. Feeling like getting up and heading off to bed, Sol began to move, but immediately froze when he heard a moan coming from above him, along with the feeling of another's body against him. Blinking his eyes awake, he tilted his head as best he could to see what was going on. When he did, his heart jumped when he saw Twilight's form out of the corner of his eye, and from what he could see, he could tell that it was her head that he felt atop his neck. And, judging by her breathing, she had drifted off to sleep as well, and had decided to use him as her pillow. Whether she knew or not, Sol wasn't sure.

Surprised by this development, Sol froze in place as he wondered how to best get out of this situation. Then again, he'd be lying if he said that a part of him didn't like this feeling. As the months went by since they first met, he and Twilight had become closer, but it was after Nightmare Night that he realized that he'd taken a fancy to her. Heck, there had even been a few times where he'd even considered courting her. But in the end, he couldn't bring himself to do it.

Then again, I guess I did technically ask her out to the ball, he thought, but shook his head right afterwards when thoughts about his previous relationship surfaced, and more specifically, how it ended.

But she's not her, he mused, sadly looking at Twilight's peacefully sleeping form. And from what she and Spike have told me, her parents are kind and respectable ponies, so I doubt that they'd do anything like what he did... I wonder what mother and Aunt Luna have to say about them?

Sol was brought out from his internal musing when he felt Twilight shifting around. Remaining still, Sol waited for her to stop moving, which ended up with Twilight burying her head against his side, and her forelegs wrapping around his barrel as she snuggled against him in her sleep.

While this admittedly did feel nice, Sol figured that the proper thing for him to do would be for him to get Twilight to her bed, before he would retire to his own. Lighting his horns, Sol gently wrapped Twilight up with his magic and began to slowly pull her away, but stopped when she grumbled and clung to him tighter.

"No. Warm."

Worried that any further attempts would wake her, Sol surrendered to the fate of his situation with a flustered face, and laid his head back down on its previous spot the floor. As the minutes rolled by, Sol soon became relaxed again, and with the warmth from Twilight, and the sounds of her gentle breathing, he found himself being lulled back to sleep.

Twilight winced as she felt the sunlight shining through the window onto her face. Groaning from being awoken, she opened her mouth to yawn before trying to hide her face from the light in hopes of gaining a little more sleep. Burying her face into the warmth and out of the sunlight, Twilight let out a content sigh as she felt herself relaxing again... until she felt that warmth steadily rise and fall with each breath it took.

Remembering the events of last night, and that she'd accidentally fallen asleep, when Twilight's eyes shot open, they were met with a wall of white.

Oh, no. I did it again!

Looking over her situation, Twilight saw that she had indeed fallen asleep with Sol again, but this time she somehow ended up with his wing draped over her, providing her with another layer of warmth in addition to his own body heat, and the blanket covering them. And, now that she thought about it, she didn't feel the least bit cold, unlike last night when she and Sol first started reading together.

Feeling the steady rising and falling of Sol's chest against her, and hearing the beating of his heart, Twilight blushed and figured that now would be a good enough time as any to get up and begin her day. Though, she found it to a bit hard to do, especially when she saw the content smile on Sol's muzzle as he slept.

As nice as this feels, we should really get this day started, she rationalized, despite her not wanting to leave the warmth that had enveloped her. Besides, Sol will need to leave soon for Canterlot.

Peeking her head up and spotting nopony around watching them this time, Twilight slowly slid out from beneath Sol's wing, shivering as the cooler air touched her coat before making her way out in front of him to wake him.

"Sol. It's time to get up," she quietly said, gently nudging him as she did.

Hearing her soft voice piercing through his veil of sleep, Sol groaned and cracked open an eye to see. Feeling the warm yet empty space where he remembered Twilight had been, he looked around and saw her standing in front of him with a smile on her face.

"Good morning, Twilight," he said, groaning as he stretched his stiff limbs out from his spot on the floor.

"Good morning," Twilight returned, blushing at how the two of them ended up last night. "I want to apologize."

"Hmm? What for?"

"For... well, this," she said, gesturing to him and the blanket with a hoof.

Understanding what she was meaning, Sol stood up and smiled as he draped the blanket back over Twilight, who gave him a quiet "thank you" when he did.

"It's alright. I mean, it's not like either of us planned on it, right?"

"No, it wasn't planned."

The two turned and made their way towards the door.

"Although," he admitted, "I'd be lying if said that I didn't like it."

Twilight's head snapped in his direction. "R-Really?"

"Yes. That was probably one of the warmest and most comfortable nights that I've slept since I was a foal."

"Really?"

"Really... well, apart from falling asleep on the floor that is."

Twilight cocked an eyebrow as they walked down the halls now.

"You didn't like it? I mean, as the Lord of Earth, I just figured that you sleeping on the crystalline floor wouldn't be a big deal for you."

"No, you're right. It's not a big deal. But even so, I do prefer to sleep in a nice soft bed."

As the two continued down the halls, they turned the corner leading them to the kitchen where they saw Spike about to walk in.

"Good morning, Spike," Twilight called, gaining his attention before he entered.

"Morning, Twilight, Sol," Spike returned. "I didn't hear your door close last night, Twilight. Did something happen?"

Twilight paused before she answered. "I... fell asleep while reading."

Rolling his eyes in good-nature, Spike let loose a chuckle. "Of course you did."

Holding the door open for them, Spike let Twilight go in first, but Sol didn't enter, instead standing outside with him.

"Hey, Spike. Mind if you come with me for a moment?" Sol asked. "I need your help with something."

"Oh. Sure."

"In that case, I'll go ahead and get something started for us," Twilight called out to them.

"Thank you, Twilight. We won't be long," Sol assured her.

Leading Spike away, Sol made his way down the hallway and around the corner, where he then looked back to make sure that Twilight wasn't following.

"Alright, so what's this really about, Sol?" Spike asked, folding his arms across his chest with a grin. "Does it have something to do with you and my big sis falling asleep together last night?"

Sol looked back at Spike in surprise. "How did you-"

"I saw you and Twilight reading together last night, and when I saw you two walking to the kitchen together with her wearing the same blanket from last night, along with what she said about how she fell asleep while reading... well, it wasn't hard to put two and two together."

Sol blushed at being caught. "Okay. First off, that was an accident."

"Sure it was," he chuckled.

"And second, no, this doesn't have to do with last night."

Spike raised a curious eyebrow. "Okay then. I'm listening. What is it then?"

"I was wondering if you could do me a favor?"

"I don't see why not," he shrugged. "What do you need?"

Lighting his horns, Sol teleported down to him a pair of wrapped boxes. Both of them were two feet big, but one was wrapped in purple wrapping paper with a pink bow on top, and the other was wrapped in green wrapping paper, and tied down with a gold ribbons. Holding them in his magic, Sol levitated them over to Spike for him to take.

"Since I'll be leaving for Canterlot today, and seeing as how I probably won't be able to hand these out during the Ball, I was wondering if you would give this present to Twilight for me on Hearth's Warming?"

Eyeing the purple present in his claw, Spike grinned at Sol.

"I take it by the lack of a nametag that you don't want her to know who it's from until she opens it on Hearth's Warming morning?"

"... preferably."

"Alright. I'll make sure that she gets it," he chuckled.

"Thanks, Spike," Sol smiled, getting up afterwards and heading back to the kitchen.

"Hey! What about this other one?!"

Sol looked back with a small smirk of his own. "That one's for you. Happy Hearth's Warming, Spike."

Curious, Spike eyed his present and gave it a couple of sniffs.

"Oh, and don't bother trying to figure out what they are, Spike," Sol said, peeking his head from around the corner. "I enchanted both of those presents to prevent Twilight from using a spell to see through the boxes, and another to keep you from trying to smell them."

Hearing Sol walking away, Spike grumbling under his breath as he took the two presents to his room to hide.

Chapter 30- A Family's Reassurance

It was early afternoon when Sol stepped off of the train in Canterlot Station. Levitating his full saddlebag up and setting it on his back, Sol left the station where he looked around and smiled at the festive Hearth's Warming decorations covering the city. Feeling his good mood heightened by the festive decorations and atmosphere, Sol walked down the sidewalk with an extra spring in his step as he made his way into the city.

After a bit of walking filled with greetings to and from merry ponies, Sol came to his first destination. Stopping in front of the establishment, Sol took in a deep breath, inhaling the scent of the freshly-baked pastries that were emanating from inside. Licking his lips, Sol pushed open the door and made his way over to the counter, where a familiar face greeted him.

"Sol! Good to see you back," Joe called, happy to see one of his favorite repeat customers.

Ever since Sol had been introduced to Doughnut Joe's doughnuts, he'd made it a priority to stop by every time he was up in Canterlot to grab some.

"Thanks, Joe," Sol thanked as he tried to keep himself from drooling from the aroma.

"So, you here for the usual?"

"Actually, could you make it a triple?"

Joe blinked. "You sure about that? I'm not going to argue, but that might be a bit much for you to eat alone."

"I'll be sharing it with my family, so I'm not worried."

"You mean with your mom and aunt?" he asked, getting a nod from Sol. "Okay then. If you say so."

Sol didn't have to wait long before Joe returned with three boxes of a dozen mixed doughnuts, which Sol reached into his Bit pouch and paid for, plus a little extra for a tip.

"By the way," Joe began, "when will I get to see your family? You've talked to me about them a lot, but besides mentioning that your mom and aunt are ponies, and that your dad was a dragon, you've never really gave me any names, told me who they are, or what they do. I don't even know if I've ever seen them in my shop before."

Trust me, you've seen them, Sol mentally chuckled. "All in good time, my friend."

Joe shrugged. "Alright, fine. I suppose I'll just have to wait then. Anyway, is there anything else that I can get you?"

"No thank you. I need to get these home before they get too cold."

"Alright. Happy Hearth's Warming then, and I'll see you next time."

"Yep. Happy Hearth's Warming, Joe, and thank you."

With one last wave, Sol left the establishment and made his way towards the castle, but not before setting the three boxes on his back and casting a spell on them to help protect them from the winter cold. Continuing back down the cleared sidewalk, Sol looked around at the houses and stores that were covered in lights, reefs, and the occasional giant plastic candy cane planted in front of them. Along the way, he heard the sound of foals laughing and smiled as he saw them running around, playing in the snow and making snowponies. and later began humming to himself with a slight bob of his head as he heard the sound of carolers singing.

Coming upon the castle walls, Sol walked up to the gate and gave the two guards a polite nod as he passed them by. Entering the castle proper, Sol paused as he saw the castle's staff ponies making their way around with decorations held in either their magic, hooves, or their mouths, as they decorated the castle for Hearth's Warming. Trying to stay out of the way, Sol stuck to the wall and made his way down the halls towards the throne room, where he was sure that his mother would be.

Coming to the throne room doors, Sol's pace slowed when he saw a line of over a dozen ponies waiting for their turn, to which he rolled his eyes at. Even after over a thousand years, nobles hadn't changed, save for a very rare few, as they always wanted something to improve their standing in society. And from Sol's memory, it was even worse closer towards this time of year, since they believed that in the spirit of Hearth's Warming, Celestia would be more open and willing to give in to their requests. Of course, Sol knew that his mother knew that, and that she'd never fall for it. At least, unless it was for something actually worth the request.

As he continued towards the doors, the guards, having been told by Celestia and Luna that Sol had free access to the entire castle, caught sight of Sol and his path to the throne room. Without a word from Sol, the guards opened the door for him and let him inside, which garnered him looks of disdain from the group of nobles that were still waiting their turn.

Ignoring the looks he knew were on him, Sol walked into the throne room and smiled when he saw Celestia sitting on her throne with a bored expression on her face from having to deal with nobles again. Standing there near her at the foot of the throne's dais was a white mare with a brown mane, tail, and eyes, and a cutie mark of a quill writing on a piece of parchment. Immediately, Sol recalled that this mare was Celestia's assistant, Helping Hoof, who he remembered to be the third of her generation to serve as Celestia's assistant, right after her mother, Raven, and her grandmother, Writing Desk.

Seeing the door close behind Sol after having entered the throne room, Celestia's bored expression morphed to one of joy. Standing from her throne, Celestia walked down and met Sol with an embrace.

"It's wonderful to see you again, Sol," Celestia said with a broad smile. "You don't know how happy I am to finally have you here for Hearth's Warming."

"Thank you, mother. It feels good to be back too," Sol returned, affectionately nuzzling Celestia.

While Sol would normally be more cautious with showing affection to his mother and aunt in front of others, that wasn't the case with Helping Hoof. Since she'd already been informed about him by Celestia, and that she was a pony that they could trust with this secret, Sol trusted his mother's words and went along with it. Of course, even after Sol told her that she didn't have to, Helping Hoof couldn't help but address him as the royal that he was, mainly out of force of habit.

Breaking their hug, Sol looked past Celestia to Helping Hoof. "It's good to see you, Miss Hoof."

"Thank you, Your Highness. It's a pleasure to have you back," she said with a bow.

Sol smiled and gave a polite nod before looking back up at Celestia, who was eyeing the three boxed stacked on his back.

"What do you have there?"

Chuckling, Sol lifted one up and levitated it to Celestia.

"I made a stop at Doughnut Joe's on my way here and brought a box for you and Aunt Luna. I was hoping we could sit down together and eat."

Celestia smiled and kissed Sol's head. "That was very thoughtful of you, sweetie, but I'm afraid that I'm a bit busy with court."

"Yeah. I noticed from all of the nobles standing out there," he frowned.

Seeing his disappointment, Celestia placed her box of doughnuts back with the others.

"Don't look so glum about it. Once I'm finished with them, you and I will sit down with Luna and have ourselves a snack. Speaking of, you better take mine with you, otherwise I'll probably eat them all beforehoof and have to suffer watching you and Luna eat yours."

Sol chuckled. "Okay."

"Good. In the meantime, why don't you go and unpack? Your saddlebags look like they're heavy, and about to burst at the seams. Why did you stuff it so full anyway?"

"I thought that I could just pack all of my things inside it without having to carry three different pieces of luggage."

Celestia nodded in understanding. "I see. But still, you should go before it tears open."

"Alright." Sol gave Celestia a hug and kiss on her cheek before making his way back to the doors. "Wait, what about the preparations for the Hearth's Warming Eve Ball?"

"We can go over them later," she chuckled. "For now, just take this time to relax and get settled in."

"Alright, mother. See you in a bit."

With that, Sol left the throne room and made his way through the castle towards the hallway that held the royal bedrooms. Coming to a stop in front of a pair of brown, oaken double-doors, Sol sighed and opened them, revealing his room that had been customized for him, reminding him of his room down in the Underkingdom.

The bed sitting against the wall to his left wasn't anything too extravagant, being a king-size with a brown comforter and darker brown bedsheets, along with a pair of nightstands on either side of the headboard, and a dresser cabinet for his more fancy clothing. On the wall across from where he stood in the door was a large window that led out to a small balcony. However, what stood out the most about the bedroom was what resided on the right-half of the bedroom.

While the entire right side was covered in grass with patches of flowers scattered about, both enchanted to prevent them from growing and spreading out of control, the most noticeable thing about it was the living cherry blossom tree that was planted. Being fully-grown, it was just shy of touching the ceiling, its branches reaching out just beyond the border of grass, and was enchanted so that it would keep its fully-bloomed petals throughout the seasons without them ever falling, or wilting from the cold. As different and bizarre as it is to see a tree in a bedroom like this, when it came to Sol, whenever he felt like relaxing or wanting to read a book in his room, he would more often than not find himself laying on this patch of grass, or leaning up against the tree.

Taking in the scent that the grass, flowers, and cherry blossoms brought, Sol let out a pleasant sigh and closed the doors behind him. After dropping off the boxes of doughnuts on his dresser, Sol looked around and made sure that he was alone before casting a spell to prevent ponies from looking in on him from the outside. Knowing that his room was now safe from any prying eyes, he dug into his saddlebags and pulled out a pair of Hearth Warming presents that he promptly hid away.

A few hours had passed when Sol heard a knock on his door. Groaning from the small nap he took beneath his tree, he stretched is limbs and went to open the door, where a guard informed him that Celestia had just finished court and was about to make her way to their personal dining room. Happy that she was finally finished with court, Sol thanked the guard and grabbed the doughnut boxes before being escorted by the guard.

After a few minutes of walking down the halls, they stopped in front of the doors to the dining room where the guard gave Sol a quick salute before making his way back to his post. Opening the door, Sol let himself in and smiled when he saw that the room was already decorated for the holiday.

"It's wonderful to see you again, Sol," Luna said, grabbing his attention before he found himself enveloped in her hug.

"It's good to be back, Aunt Luna," Sol smiled, hugging her back.

Smiling, Luna took a few niffs and pulled back. "I see that you've been to Doughnut Joe's again."

Sol chuckled. "Yes, and I've brought some for you and mother."

"Then let us not waste anymore time."

Grabbing the boxed from him, Luna levitated them over to their places on table. Just as she and Sol sat themselves down, the doors opened up to Celestia, who smiled and subtly licked her lips in anticipation.

"You two didn't start without me, did you?" she asked.

"Nay, sister. We just sat ourselves down when you arrived."

"Very good."

As Celestia made her way over to her seat, she paused for a moment to share a nuzzle with Sol.

"Now then, let's see what we have here."

Once Celestia sat herself down, the two sisters opened their boxes of doughnuts to see what was inside, while Sol, already knowing what was inside, didn't waste any time in digging in. Soon enough, the three were munching away at their food with the occasional hum of delight.

"These are good as always," Luna commented. "Hey, Tia?"

"Hmm?" Celestia replied, her cheeks stuffed with doughnuts.

"Why haven't we asked Joe to come work for us here at the castle?"

Celestia took a moment to gulp down her food before answering, "I already did, actually, but he turned down my offer. He said that while he was honored by the offer, he was perfectly happy with running his shop and wouldn't trade it for anything."

"I see. It's rare to find a stallion who knows exactly what he wants in life and then pursue it. While it is a shame that he doesn't want to work for us, I do commend his devotion to what he loves."

Celestia smirked mischievously. "You know, Luna, last I heard, Doughnut Joe is still single."

Luna was ready to bite into another doughnut when her eyes darted and locked onto Celestia.

"I'm not so sure that would be wise, sister," Luna frowned.

"Aww, but why not? Just imagine all of the free doughnuts you could have."

Luna snorted. "While I do enjoy these pastries he makes, I'm not going to court him just for that sole reason. Besides, I can find myself a stallion on my own thank you very much."

"And how has that gone so far?" Celestia teased, earning her a glare from Luna.

Quietly taking a bite of her doughnut while maintain her glare, Luna decided to redirect their conversation.

"So, Sol, is there anything new going on with you since we last spoke?"

Celestia knew that Luna was deliberately trying to avoid the subject, but while she did feel like messing with her further, she was curious about Sol, so she decided to go along with it... for now.

"Nothing much," he replied, biting and swallowing the last piece of his current doughnut. "I'm just looking forward to the ball and spending Hearth's Warming with you two."

"We are looking forward to it as well," Celestia smiled.

"Indeed," Luna agreed... before propping her forelegs up onto the table and resting her head on her folded hooves. "So, you say that you are looking forward to the ball?"

"I am," he smiled.

"Any reason why?"

Sol opened his mouth to reply, but stopped when he remembered the events the night prior, and of that morning. Blushing at the memory of him basically asking Twilight out to the ball, Sol was quick to put on a neutral face to hide it, but it was too late.

"Sol? What are you trying to hide from us?" Celestia slowly asked, grinning in anticipation.

"Umm... well..."

"Yeeesssss?" Luna urged with a glint in her eyes.

Sol bit his lip. "I may have asked somepony... to the Hearth's Warming Eve Ball-"

Sol winced as his ears were assaulted by the sound of Celestia squeezing in joy.

"This is wonderful!" Celestia giddily exclaimed. "Come on, Sol. Tell us. Who's the lucky mare?"

"It's... uh..."

"Yes?"

"... it's Princess Twilight-"

Once again, Sol's ears were assaulted by another squee of joy, but this time it was much louder as Celestia started to accidentally use the Royal Canterlot Voice. At this point, Sol was pretty sure that everypony in the castle could hear it. As he recoiled from the Royal Canterlot Squee, Sol found himself enveloped as he was hugged by his mother, who at this point was squeeing near his ear.

However, as glad as Sol was to see his mother so happy for him, despite the ringing in his ears, for the sake of his hearing and the room, Luna decided to end it.

"Control yourself, sister! Everypony can hear you and you're destroying the room!"

Luna's Royal Canterlot Voice piercing through the squeeing, Celestia immediately stopped. Not because of Luna's outburst, but because she was right, and because of the damage that had been sustained. Nearly all of the windows in the room were heavily cracked, their doughnuts were blown away by the power of her voice and splattered against the walls, along with most of the furniture in the room, and the doors to the room were thrown open and barely hanging on their hinges.

Realizing their mistake, Celestia lit her horn to repair the damage she had caused, and set everything back to the way it was prior, including the doughnuts.

"There, that's better," Celestia said before clearing her throat and retaking her seat with her joyful smile still intact.

This is perfect! she mentally screamed. This will make my plan go so much smoother, and best of all, I don't have to feel so guilty for meddling in their relationship. Of course, once Cadence hears about this, I have little doubt that she'll be eager to help us as well.

While Celestia was busy thinking, Luna, let out a sigh for her sister's outburst.

"So, you have asked Twilight Sparkle to the Hearth's Warming Eve Ball," Celestia calmly continued. "I must admit, Sol, that I'm a little surprised that you asked her... and that she accepted, knowing her history."

Sol nodded. "Twilight told me about how other tried asking her before, and have failed. She said that she agreed to dance because I wasn't like all the others."

"She accepted your offer because you respect her for the pony she is," she smiled. "I'm glad to hear that you've remembered what I've taught you so long ago."

"I would hope so," Luna smirked. "Remember the last time you didn't listen, Sol?"

Sol's body visibly shuddered. "That was the one and only time I've ever went against mother's wisdom when it came to mares."

"Although, to be fair, that mare was being really rude to you."

"Getting back on topic," Celestia redirected, "I'm surprised that you asked her to dance with you, Sol. But I have to admit that if I were to ever chose a pony for you, it would be her."

Sol looked away with a small blush. "She is something special," he muttered. "But, there is something that I've been wondering about, and I was hoping that you two could help answer it for me?"

"Of course, Sol. What is it you wish to know?" Luna wondered.

"... it's about Twilight's parents..."

Celestia and Luna shared a knowing look.

"I suppose we should have seen this coming," Luna sighed.

Celestia quietly nodded in agreement. "You are still worried about having a repeat like with E-"

"Yes, mother," he loudly sighed, still feeing a bit touchy about the subject.

Seeing his reaction and how much it still bothered him, Celestia made her way over to Sol and wrapped a comforting wing around him.

"Then allow me to put your mind at ease, my son," she soothingly spoke. "Twilight's parents, Night Light and Twilight Velvet, are both wonderful ponies. They were both good and respectable ponies back before they were married. Both of them are kind and caring to others, and while I can't speak for Shining Armor, I'm sure that Night Light would be perfectly fine with you."

"I agree," Luna said before slowly added, "Although, I'm not so sure what to think about Twilight Velvet. Now don't get me wrong, she is a wonderful mare, and I'm sure that she would approve of you as well, but I do question her actions at times."

Sol looked at Luna curiously. "Why? What's so bad about Twilight's mother?"

"Nothing, really. It's just that she's a bit of an adrenaline junkie. Do you know how many times I've caught her base jumping off of the side of Canterlot in the middle of the night when she thought nopony was watching? And don't get me started on spelunking that she does in the crystal mines beneath the city."

"Now that you mention it," Celestia slowly spoke, "I think I remember her bungee jumping off of Canterlot during her late teenage years."

Sol looked between the two. "... so I have nothing to worry about from them then?"

"Sol, I have known those two for a very long time, and I can assure you that if you and Twilight end up becoming more than just friends, that you'll have nothing to worry about with them. If anything, I'm sure that they'll both be happy and give you nothing but their support."

Feeling reassured by his mother, Sol sighed and relaxed in her embrace.

"Of course," she continued, "Shining Armor might be a bit more reluctant, but that's just because he loves his little sister and is looking out for her."

"I doubt we'll have to worry about him, anyway," Luna dismissed. "If he does have an issue with them, then we could always get Cadence to set him back in line."

Chuckling, Celestia shook her head. "Yes. I suppose we could."

Chapter 31- Hearth's Warming Eve Ball

The following days were busy for Sol as he assisted Celestia and Luna with preparations for the Hearth's Warming Eve Ball. For Sol, Celestia and Luna decided to start him off easy, seeing as this was his first event since his return that he'd be helping orchestrate. For the Hearth's Warming Eve Ball, he was given the job to see to the decorations for the ball room, arrange for an orchestral band to play for them, and arrange for the catering.

Thanks to Helping Hoof, who Celestia had assigned to assist Sol for the time being, he was able to get ahold of a recommended catering company that jumped at the opportunity to cater for a royal event. As much as he wanted to have the Cakes from Ponyville help with the catering, he also didn't want to take their Hearth's Warming time away from their foals either. The next thing that Sol took care of was the music. Thanks to his time spent in Ponyville, Sol was acquainted with Octavia Melody and Lyra Heartstrings, both of whom he remembered saying were apart of the same orchestra with Octavia as the head of their group. After sending her a letter requesting her orchestra at the ball, Sol received a reply letter the following day, stating that she and the others would be honored to provide the music for them.

With two of the three marked off on his list, Sol had only one thing left, and that was the decorations for the ball room. Wanting to have a sort of winter ice theme to it, Sol enlisted the help of several ice sculptors in creating what he envisioned. After showing them the plans and some pictures, Sol was pleased to see that they understood what he wanted, and they wasted no time in getting started.

While they were busy, Sol watched them work and offered to help them, which they turned him down, saying that they were fine and didn't want anypony else getting in their way. Though it didn't offend Sol, as he watched from a safe distance, his mind drifted to his petrified aunt, Aques, knowing that if she were here, she could have all of these ice sculptures finished in a matter of seconds if she wanted to.

Looking over the list one more time with Helping Hoof, they agreed that they had everything covered for his end of the Hearth's Warming Eve Ball. All that really remained were the enchantment for the ceiling of the ball room, but seeing as Sol had learned it beforehoof, he didn't see a reason to worry about it.

"Well, guess that's it then," Sol mused out loud.

"The ice sculptors said that it would take them two days to get everything done," Helping Hoof said. "That should give us an extra two days before the night of the ball."

Sol nodded. "Good. If something happens or they accidentally screw something up, then they'll have plenty of time to either fix it, or remake it."

"You really think they might?"

"They may be professionals, but accidents still do happen," he shrugged.

Helping Hoof nodded. "And the ice? Won't they start to melt?"

"I actually talked with them about that. They said that they enchanted the ice to resist heat, so they'll remain frozen from a few days up to a week, depending on how warm the room gets."

"Which shouldn't be much since the heat in that room has been turned off, and barely anypony besides the ice sculptors will be in there."

"Mhmm. We could even move them outside and use them as decorations when we're done with them in here. Now, all we have to worry about are the food and band getting here on time."

"I take it that it's all been taken care of?"

"It has. Mother has given me permission to allow the members of the orchestra to stay in the castle guest rooms leading up to the night of the ball so that they can practice here in preparation for it."

"I see... well, I suppose that everything's covered then."

"I suppose so," Sol agreed. "By the way, thank you again for all of your help these last few days, Miss Hoof."

"It was a pleasure, Prince Sol," she smiled. "To be honest, I actually enjoyed working with you. It made for a nice change of pace."

"What? Has working for mother become boring?" he joked, which Helping Hoof caught on to and chuckled.

"Never."

Only a few hours remained before the Hearth's Warming Eve Ball would begin. Dressed in a white dress suit and having his mane combed back, Sol gave one final look over the decorations and food. Nodding to himself in satisfaction of how everything turned out, he then made his way over to Octavia to check in on her and her orchestra, hoping that they were all ready and that none of them had suddenly fallen ill or otherwise couldn't attend. Thankfully, Octavia had nothing to report but good news to Sol, eliciting a sigh of relief from him, along with his thanks to her and her group for accepting this again.

With everything all set, Sol finished up his end of decorating the ball room by enchanting the ceiling to give it the illusion that there was no ceiling, and instead, showed all who entered the current night sky, along with the light snowfall they were currently experiencing. Now having finished everything on his end, Sol made his way over to the main entrance hall where Celestia and Luna awaited for him, the former wearing a red dress with green hems, while the latter wore the opposite, being green and red hems.

"Well? Are we ready?" Luna asked.

"Yes. Everything is ready," Sol reported. "The food is all set, decorations are up and holding, and the orchestra is ready to play."

Celestia gave a nod. "Then we may as well start allowing in the early arrivals."

With a motion from Celestia's hoof, the guards opened the castle doors to allow ponies to enter. As Celestia had figured, there were already ponies who had arrived early and immediately made their way inside. As the guests started to enter, however, Celestia noticed Sol moving away.

"Sol? Where are you going?"

Sol paused and looked back to his mother and aunt. "Just off to the side here."

"Not this time," Luna stated.

"But-"

"We know that we generally keep some distance while in public for the sake of appearances, but Tia and I would very much like it if you would stay here with us."

Sol looked between Luna and Celestia. "Are you two sure?"

"We are, Sol," Celestia smiled. "Now, come on over here."

Listening to his mother, Sol walked back over and took his spot beside Celestia. As the guests approached, Celestia and Luna greeted them, while Sol remained silent and observant, only speaking when a curious guest addressed him. When asked as to why he was there, he explained that since he was responsible for the ball that Celestia and Luna wanted him there with them, to which the two sisters confirmed upon being questioned.

Time rolled by as more and more guests showed, but none of them were the one that Sol was waiting for. It wasn't until the clock struck eight that he finally saw a familiar lavender alicorn make her way through the doors, along with Spike, Cadence, Shining with Flurry riding atop his back, and an older couple whom Sol figured, from the description that Celestia and Luna had given him, were Night Light and Twilight Velvet.

"Somepony is looking quite lovely tonight, isn't she?" Celestia whispered, smirking at her son's reaction.

Sol absentmindedly nodded as he gawked at Twilight. Looking her over, he saw the ice-blue dress that she wore which sparked as though it were covered in frost, along with the matching sleeves that covered her forelegs. As she got closer, Sol also took notice that her mane had been pulled up in a neat bun, that she wore a light application of pink eye shadow, the slippers she wore on her back hooves, and lastly, the blush that she was sporting as she and her family approached them.

Realizing that her eyes had been looking directly at his own during this whole time, Sol ceased his unintentional staring and hastily tried to right himself before Twilight and her family came to a stop before them.

"Sorry we took so long, Aunty Celestia, Aunty Luna," Cadence apologized. "We would've been here sooner, but a certain somepony was being fussy about her mane."

"I wasn't being fussy," Twilight grumbled.

"Actually, sweetie, you kinda were," Velvet chuckled.

"It's quite alright," Celestia said to Cadence before turning her attention to the older couple. "Night Light. Twilight Velvet. It's a pleasure to see you two again."

"It's an honor for you to invite us back to this year's Hearth's Warming Eve Ball, Princess," Night politely returned with a bow.

"We've been consistently hearing about how this year's ball was going to be the best one yet," Velvet added.

"Really now?" Celestia smirked. "And who was it that you heard this from?"

"From Twilight," Velvet answered with a chuckle. "She sounded really excited and couldn't seem to stop talking about it."

"I wonder why?" Luna asked knowingly, smirking as her eyes drifted between Twilight and Sol, who'd been off in their own world and had seemingly forgotten about everypony else.

While everypony else were talking and stealing glances at the two, Sol and Twilight found themselves in their own little world as they took in the sight of one another, both sporting a blush.

"Hi."

Hearing the sounds of giggling from beside him, Sol snapped out of his trance and cleared his throat before gently taking Twilight's hoof in his claw and bowing down to place a kiss on it.

"You look beautiful tonight, Twilight."

Though it wasn't the first time Sol had kissed her hoof like that, Twilight couldn't help but blush harder at the gesture. That, and the fact that Sol had told her that she was beautiful, which no male pony outside of her family had told her before without some less-than-pure ulterior motive behind it.

Recovering from rather welcoming show of flattery she was given, Twilight smiled as she was given her hoof back.

"T-Thank you, Sol," she stammered, unused to receiving such compliments. "You look rather handsome tonight as well."

Sol bowed. "Thank you, Twilight."

Hearing a small squee, Sol and Twilight looked over to see that both of their families were watching them. While Celestia, Cadence, and Velvet were doing their best to hold themselves back, Luna and Spike both smirked, and Shining and Night were both giving Sol and Twilight curious looks, while Flurry babbled innocently from her spot on Shining's back.

"Twilight... sweetheart... who is this?" Night cautiously asked as he eyed Sol over.

"Is this the young stallion that you were talking about before?" Velvet asked.

"Yes, mom," Twilight answered. "This is Sol, my... friend."

Though Twilight did think of him as a friend, with how close the two of them had grown, along with the night that they spent reading and falling asleep together just a week prior, Twilight was starting to believe that their friendship was perhaps becoming something more.

And... I wouldn't actually mind it, Twilight thought as she glanced over to Sol.

"I'm sorry to interrupt this moment," Luna spoke up, "but perhaps it would be best if this were to be taken elsewhere? The other ponies look like they're starting to get impatient."

Everyone looked back to see that the other guest ponies were all watching them, most of which bore annoyed expressions on their faces.

"Right. Sorry about that, Your Highnesses," Night apologized before he began leading his family down the hall towards the ball room.

That is, all except for Twilight, who looked between her family, and Sol and Cadence, the latter of the two having held back for her own reasons.

"Go on, Twilight. I'll meet you later," Sol said, sensing her conundrum.

"Actually, Sol, why don't you go on with them?" Celestia suggested.

Sol looked back to his mother. "Really? But I thought that you two wanted me to stay and-"

"We did, but you don't need to stay any longer now that your date has arrived," Luna said, putting extra emphasis on the word "date".

Seeing Celestia nod for him to go, Sol smiled at them before looking back to Twilight and bowing.

"Ready to go, Twilight?" he asked, holding a claw out.

Twilight placed her hoof his claw. "Yes. I am."

Hoof in claw, Twilight and Sol walked together out of the entrance hall towards the ball room, all the while ignoring the hushed whispers and stares that they were receiving, most of which were scornful and directed at Sol from numerous stallions, most of whom having had tried, and failed, in asking out Twilight in the past.

As the two turned around the corner, Cadence let out a restrained, gleeful squee.

"Those two are adorable!" she gushed before turning back to Celestia and Luna. "Did you two have something to do with this?"

"Surprisingly, we didn't," Celestia replied.

"This was all their own doing. We didn't meddle in anything regarding their current relationship," Luna added, earning her a curious look from Cadence.

"So this doesn't have to do with what you have planned, Aunty Celestia?"

"No. Although, it will make things a whole lot easier."

"I see." Cadence paused as Celestia and Luna greeted a few more guests. "So, do you know where this plan of yours will be taking place at?"

"I do, but I may need some help in convincing Twilight to bring Sol there."

"I can help with that easily enough. So, where should I be sending them?"

Celestia smirked as she brought her wings in to give them some privacy while she went over her plan.

"Oh, yes," Cadence grinned. "That'll work perfectly."

"So you can do it?" Celestia asked.

Cadence giggled as she turned to walk away. "Trust me, Aunty. It'll be a piece of cake."

The walk to the ball room was quiet for the two as Sol and Twilight were both feeling a bit nervous. Though it didn't help either that dozens of ponies were eyeing them as they passed by, their close proximity to one another and hoof/claw holding did make it a little better, knowing that they both had somepony right beside them who felt the same way. Of course, that nervousness was dampened when they entered the ball room. Despite there being a good number of ponies in there and more coming in, Twilight found herself more focused on everything else around them, particularly the ceiling.

"How did you do that?" she asked Sol.

"It's just an illusion spell," he shrugged.

"You mean like the one in the Underkingdom?"

"In a way I guess, but not nearly as strong. Unlike here where you can't feel the cold, the one in the Underkingdom allows you to feel the warmth of the sunlight on your coat."

"I see." Twilight looked around as she and Sol made their way further into the ball room "And those pillars?"

"Sculpted out of ice. I thought that it would be appropriate considering the winter theme."

"And the punch bowls? What are they made of?"

"Also made of ice."

"Okay, but why? I mean they do look great, but I'm just curious."

"I figured that the ice-sculpted punch bowls would help keep the drinks cool throughout the ball."

"... aren't you worried that they and the pillars might melt?"

"The ice sculptors cast a spell on them to resist heat, so they should be fine for tonight before they're moved out of the castle as decorations for everypony to see."

"Okay, but... hey, are those Hearth's Warming cookies?"

Sol looked over at the food table and smiled. "Yes they are."

Twilight looked up at him. "But how?"

"I made them with Mother and my aunt," he replied. "The ponies who I got to do the catering didn't do Hearth's Warming cookies, and I didn't want to bother the Cakes with the catering and take their time away from their foals, so we made them and set them out."

"Twilight! Sweetie! Over here!"

Hearing her name, Twilight looked over at the direction of the voice and saw her family sitting at one of the tables, minus Cadence. Seeing this as a good of a time as any, Twilight tightened her hold on Sol's claw.

"Come on. I want you to meet mom and dad."

Sol opened his mouth to protest, but before he could speak, he found himself already being lead over to the table Twilight's family sat.

"So, Twilight, who is this young stallion?" Velvet asked once Twilight and Sol arrived at their table.

"Mom. Dad. This is Solar Rupture," Twilight introduced. "And yes, mom, this is the pony that I've mentioned to you before."

Standing from her chair, Velvet walked over to Sol and offered her hoof.

"Hello, dear. My name is Twilight Velvet."

Blinking at the name, Sol took Velvet's hoof and shook it. "It's a pleasure to meet you, ma'am. My name is Solar Rupture, or just Sol if you'd prefer."

"It's a pleasure to meet you too," she said, looking Sol up and down. "So, you're the one that my daughter's been going on about. I can see why she likes you."

Twilight's face lit up as Velvet spoke. "Mooommm."

"What? Your stories about his looks and manners are just like you've described them." Velvet smirked as she decided to tease her daughter a little bit. "Although, you may have played up how handsome his is, if only just a tiny bit."

Twilight, figuring her face was red as a tomato by this point from the embarrassment, leaned towards Velvet.

"Please, mom, not in front of him," she quietly pleaded.

"Oh, alright."

Stepping back from her mom, Twilight risked looking back over to Sol who, while hadn't heard what she'd whispered, was still sporting a bright blush of his own thanks to Velvet's earlier comments.

"So, yeah. That's my mom," Twilight said with a nervous chuckle.

A second later, Night came around and walked up alongside Velvet.

"Night Light. Twilight's father," he said, glaring at Sol.

"Hello, sir," Sol said, making sure to hide the tone of caution he was feeling. "Solar Rupture."

The moment only lasted for a second or two before Velvet frowned at Night and nudged him.

"Nighty, be nice to him. Can't you see you're making the young stallion nervous?" Velvet chided him before turning to the two with a smile. "Come on you two. Have a seat."

While Velvet and Night made their way back to their seats, Sol went over and pulled out a seat for Twilight near her mom, before pushing her seat in and taking the empty one on the other side of her.

"Nice to see you again, Sol. It's been a while," Shining said from across the table, along with Flurry sitting on his lap.

"It's good to see you too, Shining," Sol returned.

"You two know each other?" Night questioned.

"Kinda. We met not long after Sol returned to Equestria," Shining answered.

"Ah, yes. Twilight told us something about you being sealed away."

Sol eyed Night. "Out of curiosity, just what about me have you been told?"

Night snorted. "Twilight's been rather vague about the details, but she's told me that you've been sealed away for over a thousand years." Night folded his hooves. "Which leads me to wonder exactly why you were sealed away for so long to begin with, and underground where nopony would easily find you."

"It was for his own safety, dad," Twilight quickly spoke up. She looked over at Sol, who nodded for her to continue. "Princess Celestia and Princess Luna sealed Sol away to keep him safe and hidden from some of their enemies who were out for him, such as Queen Chrysalis and Lord Tirek, just to name a few. "

"The original plan," Sol began, "was for me to remain sealed away until all of them were either gone or contained, and it was safe for me to return to Equestria."

"So why now?" Velvet wondered. "I mean, Tirek was sent back to Tartarus not too long ago by Twilight and her friends, but from what Twilight has told us, Queen Chrysalis is still somewhere out there."

Twilight rubbed the back of her neck. "Yeahhh. That was kinda my fault. Princess Celestia accidentally sent me this book which contained a passage that led me and my friends to Sol. And thanks to my curiosity, we followed it and ended up finding him and freeing him on accident."

"Well, I'm not complaining," Sol pitched in. "If anything, I'm happy that you found me and freed me."

"Aren't you worried though?" Night questioned with a raised brow.

"Not really. From what I've been told, every enemy that I've made has either been sent back to Tartarus, blown up by the Crystal Heart, turned to stone, or, in the case of Chrysalis, has been overthrown and is on the run."

"But what about-"

Knowing who he was going to ask about, Twilight used her magic to clamp Shining's mouth shut before he could say any more.

"He's not here," she quickly said before turning to Sol. "Sorry about that."

"It's... okay...?" Sol slowly said, finding Twilight's sudden interruption to be strange, but didn't want to push it.

After answering a few more questions from Night and Velvet, their conversation drifted away from Sol, and over to Twilight's family. Several minutes later, Cadence walked in and joined them at the table, where Flurry flew over to her mother to sit with her. With everypony now there, they made their way over to the buffet table and filled their plates for the evening before making their way back to enjoy their meal.

Roughly a half-hour later after eating and enjoying the music provide by the Octavia's orchestral group, ponies started getting up and began to move to the center of the room to dance. Among those ponies were Night and Velvet, and Shining and Cadence... at least for the moment.

Once the current song had ended, Sol saw this as his chance to ask Twilight for a dance. Looking away from the ponies who'd just finish their dance, Sol turned to Twilight, who was giving him an expectant look.

"Would you care to dance, Twilight?" Sol asked, holding a claw out to her, which she gladly accepted.

"I would love to."

Taking her hoof in his claw, Sol led Twilight to the dance floor, leaving Spike at the table with Flurry.

"Too bad Rarity couldn't make it," Spike sighed.

A moment later, he felt a pair of tiny forelegs trying to wrap around his chest in a comforting hug. Looking down, he saw Flurry hugging him as best she could, while looking up at him with a worried expression on her face, as though she could tell how he was feeling and was trying to make him feel better.

"Thank you, Flurry, but I'm alright," he chuckled, patting the filly's head before placing a kiss on it that made her giggle. "I guess I'll just have to wait for next year."

Making it out to the dancefloor, the two faced each other before Sol gave Twilight a bow, and Twilight gave him a curtsy in return. Once the music began to play again, Sol and Twilight took their positions and began to slowly start dancing to the sound of the slow and soothing music.

As the two continued to dance, they unintentionally began to draw more and more ponies' attention towards them, including Night and Velvet, Shining and Cadence, and in the distance of the room, Celestia and Luna. Of course, thanks to their focus on one another, neither Twilight nor Sol took notice of any of them as they focused on each others' eyes whilst they danced.

"You're a really good dancer," Sol complimented Twilight, who's blush grew at the praise that she had received.

"You can thank Rarity for that," she shyly said. "After you left for Canterlot last week, I went over to her place and asked if she would give me some dance lessons."

"Really? You needed dance lessons?"

"Trust me, you wouldn't believe how bad of a dancer I was before. It was beyond horrible."

"Well then, she did a fantastic job of teaching you... or perhaps it was thanks to you being such a fast learner?"

"She was a good teacher, but it could be a bit of both."

Sol silently nodded in agreement as they continued to dance. As the minutes rolled by and the song continued to play, the two of them started to feel more comfortable and relaxed dancing with each other. Soon enough, the two were leaning comfortably against one another as they danced in mutual silence.

"Hey, Twilight?"

"Yeah?"

"Thank you for agreeing to this."

Twilight let out a content sigh and closed her eyes as she leaned against him.

"Thank you for asking me," she said, nuzzling his neck.

Though surprised by the sudden show of affection, Sol smiled and nuzzled her back.

Lost in their own little world, Sol and Twilight lost track of time as they continued to dance with each other. By the time they had brought themselves out of it, they noted that the song that they had originally danced to wasn't the one that was currently finishing. Agreeing to take a break, Sol and Twilight made their way off the dancefloor and back to their table, where Twilight's family had been watching them, except for Flurry Heart, who was happily munching away on a Hearth's Warming cookie. As the two approached, Cadence stood up from her seat and intercepted them before asking if she could borrow Twilight for a moment. With Twilight agreeing and telling Sol that she'd be right back, Sol went on ahead back to the table and retook his old seat.

"That was quite the dance you to had, Sol," Spike grinned. "Seriously. You two danced through five different songs without stopping."

Sol jerked his head back in surprise. "Are you serious?"

"Spike's right, Sol," Shining agreed. "You two were dancing for nearly half an hour."

"We didn't mean for it to be that long. We just lost track of time."

"We know," Velvet said, smiling at Sol. "And we don't mind. Do we, Night."

The older stallion let out a sigh. "No. I suppose not."

"... and?"

Night let out a sigh. "And... I'm sorry."

Sol frowned suspiciously at Night. "For what?"

"For how I acted towards you before," he admitted. "With all of the stallions that have been after my daughter in the past, I tend to become suspicious of anypony who takes an interest in her. And after hearing that a stallion had shown up in her life like you did, and how close you two looked earlier... it took me by surprise, and I didn't handle it very well."

Sol let out a small sigh. "It's alright, sir... and suppose that I should apologize for how I acted too then," he said while maintaining his cautious gaze on Night. "I won't go into detail, but my last relationship ended thanks to my fillyfriend's father, so I apologize for my attitude, and hope that you'll forgive me if I seem to be a bit cautious of you as well, even though Twilight and I aren't together."

"I see," Night sighed before looking Sol in the eyes. "I'll be honest with you, Sol. I'm not really sure how I feel about my daughter being so close to a stallion that I know hardly anything about... that being said, from what little I have heard of you from her and Spike, it sounds a though Twilight's chosen a good pony."

"Also," Velvet began, "we cannot deny how happy Twilight looked while you two were dancing out there. Honestly, I don't believe that I've seen her look so happy being with another pony before."

Sol blushed at Velvet's words. "Well, I-"

"Okay, everypony, we're back," Cadence announced with Twilight standing alongside her.

Returning to her seat, Cadence sat down, while Twilight remained standing.

"Excuse me, Sol?"

"Yes, Twilight?"

Twilight avoided eye contact with Sol as she spoke. "Would you... would you come walk with me for a moment?"

Curious as to what Twilight was so nervous about, and curious as to what she wanted, Sol excused himself from the table and followed behind Twilight as she led him out of the ball room and down the hall. Once they were out of sight, Cadence looked over to where Celestia and Luna stood, who's eyes were on the area where the pair had left the room. Excusing herself, Cadence left the ball room and stalked after Sol and Twilight, along with Celestia and Luna, who'd teleported in and joined her moments after she left the ball room.

"So, Cadence? Did she go for it?"

"Like I said, it was a piece of cake."

"Quiet you two. We can't let them hear us."

Twilight walked down the halls with Sol following closely behind her as she led him to her destination. Though a bit embarrassed when Cadence told her how long she and Sol had been dancing for, it was soon forgotten when Cadence had suggested that she take Sol out towards the south balcony that overlooked Canterlot. After a few minutes had passed, they stepped on the balcony and were greeted with the sight of Canterlot glowing in its festive lights. Seeing a bench, the two sat down on it side-by-side. Once seated, Twilight began leaning up against Sol's side, relishing in the warmth his body was emanating, while in response, Sol draped an arm and wing around Twilight, hugging her close and keeping her shielded from the cool air.

"You know," Twilight began, "during the time that I've lived here in the castle, I never thought of coming out here to see the lights."

"It is quite a beautiful sight," Sol agreed. After a moment of silence passed, he turned to Twilight with a smile. "I really am happy that you freed me, Twilight."

Twilight looked away from Sol to hide her growing blush, but it only grew further when Sol gently took her hoof in his free claw as he continued.

"Thanks to you, I've got to meet a bunch of new ponies, made some new friends, was reunited with mother, Aunt Luna, and Torch, got to see how much Equestria has grown over the past thousand years, and was shown this wonderful view. But, perhaps best of all... I got to meet you."

Twilight's heart fluttered at Sol's admittance. Though it wasn't any sort of love confession, to Twilight, it felt darn close to it. Unable to down her fierce blushing, Twilight looked up at Sol to speak to him, but whatever words she had turned into a startled gasp from what she saw.

"Oh my..."

"Is something wrong, Twilight?" Sol asked, worried about her sudden change in behavior.

His confusion was only increased when Twilight pointed at something up above them. Looking up, Sol as quick to see a green plant hanging above them.

"Huh. That's a strange plant," Sol commented. "What is it? I've never seen it before. It doesn't look like a Heath's Warming wreath."

"I-It's..."

"It's what?"

Twilight gulped. "Mistletoe."

Sol gave her a curious look. "Mistle-what?"

Feeling her heart pounding in her chest, Twilight took a moment to calm herself down so she could explain.

"Technically, mistletoe is a parasitic plant that tends to grow on certain trees," she began. "However, when it comes to Hearth's Warming, there's a bit of a tradition behind it."

"Which is?"

Twilight nervously looked away, now having an idea of how Fluttershy felt as she wished that her mane was down for her to hide behind.

"The tradition is... whenever two ponies meet beneath a mistletoe, they're supposed to... supposed to..."

"Supposed to what, Twilight?"

Twilight looked back up at Sol before she whispered one word.

"Kiss."

Now understanding why Twilight was acting so strange, Sol found himself blushing much like Twilight was. However, while he thought that this might initially be some kind of joke at first, the look in Twilight's eyes told him that she wasn't.

"... you're serious."

Twilight slowly nodded.

"... do... ahh... want to?"

"Want to... wh-what?"

"Do you... want to kiss?"

Though she felt unbelievably nervous, Twilight couldn't help but shift around so she was facing Sol. Nor could she stop her hooves from wrapping around Sol.

"I... guess I wouldn't mind it."

Wrapping his arms around her, Sol held Twilight close. "Are you sure?"

Seeing Twilight nod, Sol took that as the go-ahead and slowly started to lean in, but stopped as soon as he saw Twilight flinch away.

"Twilight?"

Twilight frowned shamefully. "I'm sorry," she apologized. "It's just that... this is my first kiss and... well..."

Sol brought a claw up and cupped Twilight's cheek, but instead of her pulling away from it, Sol felt Twilight lean into his claw.

"Twilight. If you don't want to do this, then tell me, and we can pretend that the plant isn't even there."

Hearing the sincerity in his voice and the soft look in his eyes, Twilight smiled and brought a hoof up over the claw on her cheek.

"Sorry. I know that I'm... well, I'm beyond nervous right now," she chuckled. "But if I'm to be honest... I wouldn't really mind... sharing my first kiss with you."

"Are you sure about this, Twilight? You only have one first kiss to give after all."

Twilight smiled at his concern and felt herself relax. "I am. I trust you, Sol, so go ahead."

Standing in the hallway to the balcony, Celestia, Luna, and Cadence each peeking their heads around the corner to see what was happening with Sol and Twilight. Having seen everything that had happened since the two of them went out there, Celestia felt herself swelling with pride for how Sol was treating Twilight, and could barely contain herself when Twilight said she wanted Sol to kiss her. Of course, Luna and Cadence were both having the same troubles as they too were finding it difficult to keep quiet, which became even more so when Sol started to lean down to Twilight, who instead of flinching away, was instead moving to meet Sol halfway.

"Oh my gosh, they're really going to do it!" Cadence quietly squealed, excitingly.

Celestia's eyes sparkled at what was about to happen. "Oh, I can't wait! First they'll kiss, then they'll have their first date, then they'll get married and Twilight will be my daughter-in-law, and finally, grandfoals!"

Though Luna was excited too, she couldn't help but roll her eyes at how her sister was acting.

"I'm looking forward to seeing all of that too, Tia, but you need to calm down."

Luna suddenly found her face between Celestia's hooves as she was brought face-to-face with her older sister, who wore a serious expression on her face.

"I have been a mother for over a thousand years, Luna. I want grandbabies."

"Shh! Look!"

Hushed by Cadence, Celestia and Luna returned to their spying, and smile widely when they saw that Sol's and Twilight's lips were almost touching.

"Come on, Twilight," Cadence quietly encouraged. "Just a little more and-"

"Twilight? Are you there?"

Hearing the new voice, Celestia, Luna, and Cadence were drawn away from the almost-couple's first kiss, to the direction of the one who'd dared to interrupt this special moment. But, before any of them could go over to give the poor pony a verbal lashing, Celestia got ahold of herself and cast an invisibility spell on herself, Luna, and Cadence, hiding themselves before they could be found out.

Twilight was shaking in anticipation as she was about to share her first kiss with Sol. As it stood, this moment in Twilight's life felt like it was almost perfect, and the only thing to make it so was what was about to happen. Her eyes closed, Twilight leaned up and shivered as she felt Sol's breath upon her lips.

Just a little more and-

"Twilight? Are you there?"

Twilight froze in place as she heard the voice of her big brother calling out for her, along with Sol, who's eyes snapped open like hers before the two of them whipped their heads over to the direction of the balcony entrance.

Are you kidding me?! she mentally screamed before letting out a sigh of annoyance.

"I'm sorry, Sol," Twilight grumbled. "Just... give me a moment and I'll see what my brother wants."

With great reluctance and annoyance, Twilight broke her hug with Sol and all but stomped out of the balcony and into the hall where she saw Shining just coming around the corner.

"There you are, Twilight," Shining said, turning the corner and finally finding his little sister. "Mom was wondering where you went off to, so she asked me to find you and tell you that she wanted to talk to you."

Twilight's eye twitched. "Sure. I'll be right there," she said, straining her voice through a forced smile.

"Good." Shining paused when he saw Sol peeking around the corner from the balcony. "Oh, good. I was hoping you'd be near by, Sol. Mom was wanting to talk to you too."

Though a bit annoyed for being interrupted as well, Sol silently nodded and walked up to Twilight before the two made their way to the ball room to see what Velvet wanted. However, once Sol and Twilight turned the corner, Shining felt an unnatural chill suddenly run up his spine.

"Hello, Shining Armor."

Spinning around at the sudden voice speaking from behind him, Shining was met with the faces of three very upset alicorns who'd just seemingly appeared out of nowhere.

"Oh. Hello, Cadence, Princesses. What are you all doing here?"

Without a word, Cadence pointed a hoof up towards the ceiling near the balcony. Following the direction of her hoof, Shining looked up and spotted the mistletoe that was hanging there and grinned.

"Come on now, Cadence," Shining cooed. "If you wanted to make out with me, all you had to do was say so. We don't need to use some mistletoe... unless you wanted to."

Cadence frowned at Shining and facehoofed, while Celestia and Luna shook their heads at his obliviousness.

"You're lucky it's Hearth's Warming Eve, Shiny, or else you'd be sleeping on the couch."

Having no clue as to what just happened, Shining stood motionless as he watched the three alicorns walk past him and around the corner, leaving him standing there all alone in the middle of the hallway.

"Did I say something wrong? ... Cadence? ... Princess Celestia? ... Princess Luna? ... anypony?"

Chapter 32- A Happy Hearth's Warming

Despite being irked from Sol and Twilight's moment being unintentionally interrupted by Shining, Celestia didn't let it bother her too much, knowing that they were clearly on the road to being a couple, and would be so in time, with our without her intervention. As for the rest of the night, it had been a rather pleasant one for her and everypony else involved. By the time the Hearth's Warming Eve Ball had ended, Celestia was pleasantly tired and fell to sleep soon after her head hit the pillow.

Laying peacefully in her bed, Celestia slept with a small smile as she dreamed of Sol's and Twilight's possible future together, and what it might bring. Unfortunatly for her, she was in such a deep sleep and so into her dreams that she didn't hear the doors to her room being thrown open. It wasn't until she felt somepony pounce on her and let out an "Oomph" that she woke up and saw Sol standing over her with an excited grin on his face.

"Wake up, mother! It's Hearth's Warming morning!"

Realizing what was going on, Celestia mentally rolled her eyes playfully at her son's enthusiasm for his favorite holiday. Of course, she couldn't help but feel joyful at the fact that she would once again be sharing these moments with him.

"Happy Hearth's Warming to you too, Sol," Celestia said in her loving, motherly tone.

Wrapping her forelegs around him, Celestia hugged Sol and gave him a kiss on the cheek. Feeling Sol return both gestures, she watched as he got up and darted out of her room, before hearing Sol burst into Luna's bedroom to probably wake her in the same manner that he had with her.

Chuckling, Celestia got up out of her bed, made her way over to her dresser, and cast a quick spell to fix her messy mane. Though her mane and Luna's were ethereal-like, that didn't exempt them from the wildness that was bedhead. Once her mane had been taken care of, she walked out of her room just in time to see Sol running out of Luna's bedroom and down the halls. Pausing for a moment, Celestia peeked into Luna's room and saw her younger sister sprawled out on her bed, grumbling to herself as she saw Celestia's head poking into her room.

"You need to teach your son self-control," Luna frowned as she slowly crawled out of bed.

"He's just excited is all," Celestia dismissed.

"He's a grown stallion, Tia, and a prince. I understand that this is his most favorite of holidays, but does he really need to be so exuberant about it as to jump on my bed and wake me like he used to when he was a foal? Because while it was admittedly cute back then, he is a lot bigger and heavier now than he was back then."

"Cut him some slack, Luna. It is only once a year he acts like this, and it's in private, so it's not like anypony else will know about it."

Luna gave a snort. "Have you forgotten our old saying about maids, sister?"

Celestia smiled as she remembered another of their old sayings.

"Maids know everything," she said with a small chuckle.

"Indeed. Even after over a thousand years, that unspoken rule still seems to apply even to today."

Her mane combed, Luna walked out of her room with Celestia as they made their way down towards the throne room where the hearth's warming tree had been set up at, talking to her sister as she did.

"I'm sure that you are aware of it, Tia, but new rumors about Sol have been spreading," Luna continued. "As it turns out, one of them is that Sol is your illegitimate son, due to you two sharing the same colored eyes and coats. Make no mistake of it, sister, that the similarities are there clear as day. If these rumors continue like this, it won't be long before ponies realize that Sol truly is of your blood."

"I know, Lulu," Celestia sighed. "Believe me, I would like nothing more than to announce the truth of Sol to not just Equestria, but to the rest of the world... but that will have to wait for a later time."

Luna, knowing what was bothering Celestia and why she was hesitant, placed a comforting wing over her.

"I know, sister. I just thought that I would bring it to your attention, if it hasn't already reached your ears that is." The two looked ahead and saw the doors to the throne room wide open. "But we can worry about that at a later date. Right now, we have a certain stallion-foal to control."

Celestia chuckled and trotted alongside Luna to the throne room, where they saw Sol sitting in front of the Hearth's Warming tree with an intense glare as he stared at two of the presents beneath it.

"You're not going to find out what's inside it like that, Sol," Celestia chuckled.

"I know, but I can't help it!" he exclaimed as he continued to try and think of what was inside. "They're too big to shake without risking breaking whatever they are."

I highly doubt that, Luna thought, giving a good-natured eye-roll as she walked over and sat down near Sol.

"So then, did everypony follow the one-gift-per-pony rule?"

"Yes, Aunt Luna."

"I did as well."

"Good." Luna looked over the six presents sitting beneath the tree. "So, who should go first?"

"I believe that Sol should go first," Celestia suggested, sitting beside Sol and wrapping a wing around him.

Luna shrugged. "I don't see why not. Very well, then. Sol, pick your gift to unwrap."

His excitement overtaking him, Sol reached for the box he had first stared at earlier, which also happened to be the larger of the two, which happened to stand about as tall as he was, and was about as equally long. Reading the nametag, Sol thanked Luna before he began to unwrap it. Once he did, he was surprised to see a set of full-plate armor that covered just about every part of him from head to tail, leaving any areas that weren't plated to be covered in a layer of chain mail, minus the wings. Along with the armor set was a white cape with gold trim that hung from the front of the shoulder pauldrons. But, although it looked like an ornamental piece of armor at first glance, after he gave it a few taps, Sol could tell that this was made of high-grade metal, and its silver and gold colors were not of those metals, but were painted on instead.

"I seem to recall that you've never owned a set of armor before," Luna began explaining, "so I figured that it was about time that you had your own. Granted you can change the composition of your own body and use that instead of wearing a suit of armor, but as was proven in the Coliseum, there may come a time in which you will need it."

Not to mention it compliments Tia's gift to you very well, she mentally added.

Sol ran his claw over the armor as he walked around it, being reminded of the identical colors and patterns it shared with his old hammer. After he made his rotation around it, he went over to Luna, wrapped his arms around her in a hug, and planted a kiss on her cheek.

"Thank you, Aunt Luna."

"You are most welcome, Sol," Luna said, wrapping her forelegs around Sol and returning the hug. A few moments later, they broke their hug with Luna clearing her throat. "So, who shall be opening their gift next?"

"I think you should," Sol quickly said, levitating Luna's gift to her. "It was pretty hard to find a gift for you two. I mean, what do you get the two ponies who could literally have anything they wanted with just a simple command?"

"When you put it like that, it does make shopping for us sound difficult," Celestia chuckled.

Sol smirked. "Which is why I had to get you something that hasn't even come out yet."

Luna paused and looked curiously at Sol. "What did you get?"

Sol's smirk turned into a grin. "Why don't you find out?"

More curious than ever as to what Sol got, Luna held the wrapped present in her magic and inspected it. She took notice that it was about eight inches tall by six inches wide, roughly a half-inch thick, and felt very, very light. Once Luna tore away the wrapping paper and got a look at it, her jaw dropped at what she was holding.

"But... h-how did you...?"

Sol chuckled. "I take it that you like it?"

Luna's head shot up at Sol. "How did you get this?! This isn't supposed to come out until next month!"

"Let's just say that during my travels around Equestria earlier this year, I met a certain somepony who got cornered by a group of thugs. After I drove them off and saved him, he thanked me and said that he owed me one favor. Of course, he did ask that I keep his identity a secret from everypony."

"What did he get you, Luna?" Celestia asked, trying to see what Luna got.

Luna looked to her sister and turned her present around for her to see.

"It's the Dissidium: Pony Fantasy game for the Neighstation! But I don't understand, Sol. Just who was this pony?"

"Sorry, Aunt Luna, but I'm not telling~" he taunted.

A second later, Sol found himself in a bone-crushing hug from Luna.

"This is a most wonderful gift, Sol. I look forward to playing it as soon as I can, and am sure to be playing it for a very long time. And once it officially releases and its online gameplay goes live, I shall dominate everypony!"

"Glad you like it," he strained.

Letting Sol go, Luna giddily pealed off the rest of the wrapping paper and began reading the back of the cover.

"Well, mother," Sol began, retaking his seat, "I suppose it's your turn then."

"I suppose it is," she said, smiling at how Luna was acting and how excited she was.

Looking back to the tree, Sol reached with his magic and levitated one of the presents out to Celestia. Taking it in her own magic, Celestia's smile widened when she saw that it was from Sol.

"Hmmm. I wonder what this could be," she asked to herself out loud.

Celestia looked over her present and how big it was, being four feet square, and two inches thick. Humming to herself at what it could be, she slowly began to tear off the wrapping paper until the front of it was exposed. When Celestia saw what it was, she gasped and her eyes shot wide open. Moments later, her eyes became watery with tears as she ran a hoof over the surface.

"Tia? What is it?" Luna asked, having taken notice of Celestia's rather extreme reaction.

Wordlessly, Celestia turned her present around for Luna to see, who too gasped when her eyes laid upon the framed, watercolor painting of Fissure, Celestia, and a baby Sol laying in a meadow in front of their old castle.

Awed by the painted picture, Luna looked over to Sol, who was watching them with a nervous look.

"Did you make this?" she asked Sol, who gave a weak smile and nod.

"Learning how to paint with watercolors was a bit tricky, so I had to ask somepony to help me get better, and then practice before I could get good enough at it." Sol rubbed the back of his head. "To be honest, between my work in the Underkingdom and spending time with you two and my friends, I wasn't sure if I'd even be able to finish it in time."

The sound of a sniffle drew their attention back to Celestia, who now had tears streaking down her face, along with one of the warmest smiles either of them had seen on her. Setting the painting gently off to the side, Celestia went over to Sol and hugged him tightly against her chest.

"It's beautiful, Sol. Thank you," she thanked with a nuzzle and another sniffle.

Happy that she liked his painting of their family, Sol relaxed and melted into his mother's embrace. For several minutes they remained, neither of them wanting to move from their spot until Luna gained their attentions.

"I'm sorry to interrupt this touching scene," she began, "but I believe that there are a few more gifts to unwrap?"

After wiping her eyes, Celestia kissed Sol's forehead before she let him go.

"Luna's right, there are a few more," she said, eyeing the next one that was going to be unwrapped.

Lighting her horn, Celestia lifted another large present from beneath the tree over to Sol, who took it in his own magic and eyed it. Unlike the last one, this one, while several feet wide, was a bit thinner by comparison, save for the middle of it. Curious, Sol unwrapped his gift and paused in mid-wrap when he saw what it looked to be. Blinking in surprise, Sol hastily tore the rest of the paper away, leaving him smiling widely at what he got. There in his claws, Sol once again held a heater-type shield made of ironwood in his left claw, while his right held a one-handed, double-headed war hammer, which glowed with a bright light as he held it.

"My hammer and shield! You found them!" he exclaimed.

Celestia smiled at how excited Sol was to have his old hammer and shield back.

"Yes. I found them last month tucked away far towards the back of the vault."

Sol smiled as he looked over his faithful hammer and shield, recalling the power behind his hammer and the magical boost it gave his light-type spells, and how his shield, while being as light as balsa wood, was also as strong as iron. And since the shield was made of ironwood instead of normal wood, it was highly resistant to the heat of fire, including dragon fire, and was basically immune to lightning.

Feeling a mix of joy and relief, Sol set his hammer and shield down against his armor and went to hug Celestia.

"Thank you for finding them, mother," Sol thanked, nuzzling into Celestia's chest.

"You are welcome, my little sun," Celestia said, nuzzling him back. "Happy Hearth's Warming, sweetie."

"Happy Hearth's Warming to you too, mother." Sol paused and reached out to Luna, who he then pulled over to join them. "And Happy Hearth's Warming to you too, Aunt Luna."

"And to you as well, Sol," Luna returned as she and Celestia sandwiched Sol with a hug.

Twilight sat in her parents' living room with a bunch of wrapping paper scattered about. Looking around, she smiled when she saw the rest of her family looking happy. Night was looking over his newest book on bingo strategies, Velvet was looking through the brochure for the mountain skiing trip her family got for her, Shining was watching Flurry, who was currently playing with the wrapping papers and bows, along with Cadence, who would idly fiddle with the new necklace that Shining got her, and Spike, who was reading over the newest edition of books and guides for Ogres and Oubliettes.

"Well, I think it's safe to say that this has been one of the best Hearth's Warmings we've ever had," Twilight announced, earning her a chorus of agreements in return.

"But it's not over yet," Spike announced, earning him confused looks from everypony.

"What do you mean, bud?" Shining asked.

"Give me a sec." Getting up from his spot, Spike made his way over to the stairs and up towards the spare bedroom he'd claimed. When he returned, he did so with a pair of unmarked Hearth's Warming presents.

"Spike? What are those?" Twilight asked, eliciting a grin from him.

"These," he began, holding them for everypony to better see, "are for you and me, Twilight."

"From who?" Night wondered, which only cause Spike's grin to grow.

"They're from Sol."

Surprised by this sudden revelation, Twilight remained silent as Spike handed her her present, before he sat back down in his spot and tore open the paper. Revealing the box, Spike tossed the lid off and arched an eyebrow in confusion at the piece of paper in it. Taking it out, Spike's eyes glittered and his mouth began to drool upon seeing the different types of gemstones that laid within.

Licking his lips, Spike was tempted to gorge himself on the gems when he remembered the paper that came with it. Resisting the urge to chomp on them, Spike opened the letter and began to read.

Spike,

Being part-dragon, I am aware of how delicious gemstones are to our draconic kind. So, my gift to you are these Fire Rubies, Forest Emeralds, Water Sapphires, Wind Diamonds, Sun Topazes, Moon Onyxes, and Twilight Amethysts.

Hope you enjoy them.

Your friend,

Sol.

P.S. Don't try eating them all at once. Trust me, I tried it before and it didn't go so well.

Spike chuckled as he finished reading that last part. "Well, well, well. No wonder why they look so delicious."

"I'm more curious as to where he got so many rare gems from," Cadence voiced. "Did they come from his hoard? ... does Sol even have a hoard?"

"Don't know, don't care," Spike said before he began sucking on one of the Forest Emeralds.

Watching Spike a moment longer, Twilight then looked back down to the wrapped-box laying before her.

"Well? Go on, sweetie. Let's see what you got," Velvet encouraged.

Nervous and excited as to what Sol got for her, Twilight light her horn and began tearing away at the wrapping paper until it revealed a brown cardboard box. Removing the lid, she saw that like with Spike's gift, there too was a folded note in this one, which she opened up and read silently to herself.

Twilight,

I know how much you love reading new books, and how much you love learning, so I'm giving you Starswirl's personal notes and books on magic that he had stashed away in my personal library in the Undercity's castle. I don't remember them being there before I was sealed away, so I'm guessing that he put them there afterwards. But I digress.

You're a smart mare, Twilight. More so than I can put to words... and it's one of the many things that I have grown to admire about you. I know that you'll take good care of them, and knowing that wonderful mind of yours, I wouldn't be surprised if you managed to make something out of what he left behind, or even create a whole new spell from them. I hope you'll enjoy these, Twilight. Thank you for all that you've done for me, and Happy Hearth's Warming.

Yours truly,

Sol.

As she finished reading the letter, Twilight felt a mix of emotions washing over her her. It started with surprise and anxiousness for Sol having even given her a gift, and once she read the letter, she felt a surge of joy and excitement that she had Starswirl's personal notes and books about magic. But, as she got towards the end and finished Sol's note, those feelings of joy and excitement had turned into a familiar warmth in her chest, one which felt very similar to how she'd felt when she and Sol almost kissed last night.

Knowing what this feeling was, Twilight smiled softly and took the top book out of the box, laying it on her lap as she gently glided a hoof over the cover.

However, Twilight wasn't the only pony who picked up on the emotion that was filling her. Off to the side, Cadence, having clearly felt Twilight's emotions suddenly swell with love, eyed her with a small, knowing smile.

"So, Twilight, what did Sol get for you?" Cadence asked, drawing Twilight out of her thoughts of Sol and back to reality. Of course, that didn't stop Twilight from smiling.

"He gave me Starswirl the Bearded's personal notes and books on magic."

Spike and everypony else in the room went silent and were now all staring at Twilight.

"... then why aren't you squeeing and bouncing all over the room?" Shining questioned, knowing how his little sister tends to get when it come to Starswirl and magic.

Twilight closed her eyes and gently hugged the book to her chest. "... no reason."

The sun had just set as Sol stood out in the castle lobby to greet Twilight and her family. Ever since he found out last night before they left, Sol had been looking forward to having this Hearth's Warming dinner with Twilight and her family. But, thanks to what almost transpired between them on the balcony, Sol found himself extra eager to see her... and a little nervous.

"Calm yourself, Sol," Luna said from beside him. "Honestly, you're acting as though you're waiting for your date to arrive."

Luna smirked when she saw Sol flinch at her words. Though he and Twilight may not have gotten together last night like she, Celestia, and Cadence had hoped, that didn't mean she wasn't going to mess with him while pretending to remain oblivious to how close he and Twilight had truly become.

"I-It's not like that," he stammered. "I'm actually nervous about how Night Light will act."

While Luna knew that Sol was trying to come up with an excuse, she did in fact believe his words there to be true. Though the two of them seemed to have gotten along well enough during the ball, Sol was still wary of Night's actions.

I suppose it's to be expected, she mentally sighed. He'll more than likely be like this for quite a long time, even if Night does approve of him and Twilight.

Luna was drawn out of her thinking when her ears perked up at an approaching sound from the other side of the castle doors. Knowing who was coming, Luna stood beside Sol as the two waited for their guests to arrive. As they did, Celestia teleported in in a flash of light.

"I'm not late am I?" she asked.

"Actually, sister, you are just in time."

Seconds after Luna said that, a pair of guards opened the door, allowing Twilight and her family to enter into the castle where Cadence rushed ahead of them to Celestia and Luna.

"Happy Hearth's Warming, Aunt Celestia, Aunt Luna," Cadence said as she shared a hug with them.

"Happy Hearth's Warming to you too, Cadence," Celestia returned.

"How was your day today?" Luna asked.

"Oh, it was exciting, and exhausting," Cadence replied with a tired sigh. "But, I've still got some energy left in me for this."

Once she was finished with them, Cadence turned to Sol. "Happy Hearth's Warming, cousin."

"And a Happy Hearth's Warming to you as well, Cadence," Sol returned.

Cadence walked over and surprised Sol with a hug. "By the way, good call with Twilight's gift. I also read the letter you wrote to her. That was a nice touch."

Knowing what she meant, Sol's body went rigid. "Did she like it?"

"Oh, I'd say that she more than liked it." Cadence let go of Sol and smirked. "But if you're that worried about it, why not ask her yourself?"

Thinking of doing just that, Sol turned to face Twilight, but stopped himself from asking her when he saw how she carried herself as she approached. Seeing her acting shy like that reminded him of their morning together, so Sol went with another question instead.

"Hey, Twilight. Are you okay?"

Without making eye-contact, Twilight gave him a small nod.

"Yeah... I'm alright," she replied before slowly looking up at him. "Hey... is there a place we can talk... in private?"

Sol paused and looked over to Celestia, who had been watching them since they began talking, while Luna was talking with Cadence and the others.

"Go ahead you two," Celestia told them. "The chefs had informed me before that the food won't be done for another twenty to thirty minutes still, so you've got some time."

"Alright. In that case, come with me, Twilight."

With a nod, Twilight silently followed behind Sol. After a few minutes of walking, Sol looked back to Twilight.

"I take it you would like to talk in the library?" he inquired, only to be surprised when Twilight shook her head.

"Not this time," she said. "Perhaps a place more private where nopony will bother us?"

"... in that case, I have an idea."

Wordlessly, Twilight continued to follow after Sol. As time went by, they came to a familiar wing of the castle which Twilight had traversed many times during her time living as Celestia's personal student. Passing the double-doors with Celestia's cutie mark, Twilight slowed to a stop behind Sol as they stood before another pair of doors.

"Other than mother, Aunt Luna, and myself, ponies rarely come here, so we should be alright."

Twilight watched as Sol pushed open one of the doors and held it open for her to go into. Giving a quiet "thanks", Twilight walked in to what she believed to be Sol's room and was immediately drawn to the cheery blossom tree that was growing in it. Surprised by the tree being there, along with it still having all of its pink petals, Twilight made her way across the floor, and onto the patch of soft grass, before she raised a hoof and placed it against the trunk.

"Is it alive?"

"It is," Sol answered, walking up alongside her. "I modeled this room after my old one in the castle down in the Underkingdom... although, I think I might look into getting some carpeting installed."

Twilight idly nodded before she winced from a glint of light that had caught her eyes. Looking over to see what it was, Twilight was surprised to see an armor rack that bore a full-body plate armor, along with a shield and hammer laying up against the wall right by it. Curious, Twilight walked over to them and eyed the armor, hammer, and shield. As she continued to look them over, her eyes widened and she turned back to Sol.

"These aren't the hammer and shield that you said had gone missing, are they?" Twilight asked, which caused Sol to blink in surprise.

"They are. I'm surprised you remember that," he said.

Twilight turned back at the hammer and shield. "How can I forget? You were so sad that day you returned to Equestria, and I remember how disappointed you were when you found out they were gone too. Where did you find them?"

"Actually, mother was the one who found them. They were apparently tucked way back in the vault, and she didn't find them until just last month. She said that she thought it'd make for a good Hearth's Warming present."

"I suppose it does," Twilight said with a giggle before she turned back around and faced Sol. "Speaking of Hearth's Warming presents, I wanted to thank you for the one you gave to me."

Sol gave a nervous smile. "Yeah, about that... did you like it?"

Twilight slowly shook her head. "Sol, I don't think that I can even begin to explain to you how much I love it."

"Oh, thank goodness," he said with a loud sigh of relief.

Though she smiled at Sol's reaction, Twilight couldn't help but blush.

"... although..." Sol's attention was immediately drawn to Twilight as she continued. "I do feel a little guilty that I didn't get you anything."

"It's fine. This was supposed to be a surprise gift, so I wasn't expecting anything anyway."

"Still, I want to give you something... and I think I know just the thing."

Sol arched an eyebrow. "Huh?"

Twilight's blush reddened as she approached Sol. "There's a reason why I wanted us to be in private. It won't be like how it would have been last night, but..."

Having an idea of what she was talking about, Sol tried to ask her if she was going to do what he thought she was going to do. Before he could, his answer came a moment later when Twilight leaned up to him and pressed her lips against his cheek. Taken off guard, Sol stood still as he felt his face and chest heating up from this sudden act of affection. Not wanting to interrupt this moment, Sol remained still as Twilight held her kiss. It wasn't until after several long seconds had passed that he finally felt Twilight's lips parting his cheek, only to feel her pressing against him as she wrapped her forelegs around him in a hug and nuzzled his neck.

"Happy Hearth's Warming, Sol."

With a goofy smile from being kissed by Twilight, Sol wrapped an arm and his wings around Twilight and nuzzled her back.

"Happy Hearth's Warming, Twilight."

Over in a cabin near the Smoky Mountains, a certain blue pegasus stallion stood hunched over the map of Equestria laid out on the table, with five other ponies gathered around him. Giving a heavy sigh, he turned his gaze from the map to the others gathered.

"Report."

One of the ponies stepped forward and saluted. "We have finally managed to completely take over Vanhoover."

The blue pegasus frowned. "And did they manage to send anypony to warn Celestia and Luna?"

"No. Thankfully, our troops managed to intercept anypony who tried to leave the city. Nopony outside of Vanhoover knows that it is now under your control."

"Good. Anything else?"

Another of the ponies stepped forwards, giving a salute like the other. "Apart from the settlement that those two families made that we captured, we are ready to begin with the next phase of the plan with Las Pegasus. If all goes well like with Vanhoover, we should have complete control over Las Pegasus without drawing the attention of the Royal Sisters."

The blue pegasus grinned. "Excellent, but we'll wait for spring to arrive before we execute the plan. We got lucky with this weather, but I won't risk losing the army in a march through this winter again." He turned his attention back to the map on the table. "At this rate, we will have enough resources to begin our attack by-"

*Bang*

Without warning, the door to the cabin was thrown open, causing everypony in the room to take an aggressive stance at whatever threw the door open. However, instead of it being a stray pony, a royal guard, or worse, it was a lone pegasus mare in full winter clothing stumbled that into to room and collapsed onto the floor. Knowing that she was one of them, they closed the door behind her and began to inspect the downed mare, only to cringe when they saw that her wings had been badly frostbitten from the excessive flying she had undoubtedly done.

"I thought I told all of you to be careful when flying out there in the winter," the blue pegasus berated. "For what reason do you have that would prompt you to go against my orders?!"

The mare weakly reached into her coat and pulled out a map that had been rolled up.

"I... found... him..."

Knowing what she meant, the blue pegasus ran over to the map and unrolled it. After looking over the map and seeing where the mare had marked it, he looked up and addressed the others.

"Change of plans. Come spring, you will accompany me on a little excursion, while the army moves to take Las Pegasus." He glared at the ponies watching him before pointing to the downed mare and bellowing, "And get her down to those mines and bring her to the healer! This one deserves a rest for what she's done."

Hooves scrambled about as the other ponies in the room lifted the frostbitten mare onto the back of one of the others and took her to the back room that held a bookshelf concealing the mining cave behind it. Once they were out of sight and could barely be heard, the blue pegasus stallion took the map and laid it out across the table, grinning widely and chuckling as he stared at the mark.

"Happy Hearth's Warming indeed."

Author's Note

Happy Thanksgiving everyone, and safe travels.

Chapter 33- A Gift from the Past

With the best Hearth's Warming of their lives now behind them, Sol and Twilight finally returned back to Ponyville with Spike after another week of spending time with their respective families. Thanks to the surprise kiss that Twilight gave Sol, the two had become much closer as their friendship was now teetering on the brink of becoming something more. All it would take at this point would be for a small push to tip them into a romantic relationship, and as it so happened, Sol had been thinking of just what exactly to do to make it happen.

Apart from his still-lingering concerns about her father, Sol was intended to ask Twilight to be his fillyfriend. The only problem that he faced, however, was just how to ask her. After they returned to Ponyville, he and Twilight had found themselves both sharing a blanket as they read and talked together like they did a week prior to Hearth's Warming, but he didn't feel like those moments held quite the same spark that their time beneath the mistletoe and in his bedroom in Canterlot did. Though he did consider taking her out to a romantic dinner at first, he dismissed it as he felt that it wouldn't hold the same meaningfulness. Instead, he decided that it would be easier to ask her if he made her a heartfelt gift. Only problem with that was he didn't quite know what to make for her.

It wasn't until one of their conversations had drifted over to a certain topic that Sol knew exactly what he would do. However, while it was within his power to do, he would need to unfortunately wait a few months for spring to arrive.

As the months passed by, winter came to an end. With Winter Wrap-Up in progress, everypony in Ponyville was busy working from morning to night helping with cleaning up winter. However, when Sol first heard of the "No Magic" rule, he immediately began to question Twilight as to why. Once she explained to him how it was an old tradition since Ponyville was originally an earth pony settlement, Sol withheld any further complaints that he might've had. Of course, he did feel pity for Starlight when he saw how much she was struggling to resist using her magic. On the other hoof, he saw that Trixie seemed to be doing just fine without using her magic as she helped Applejack's team plow the fields, surprising everypony who watched her work. Sol figured, though, that that was because Trixie would pull her wagon whenever she traveled, so she had a hidden layer of strong muscles beneath that sleek coat of hers, and was already used to this sort of work.

Since there was no magic allowed, Sol volunteered to work under Applejack's team as well. While he was strong and could easily pull the plow through the ground with little effort, he decided to help plant the seeds instead, always having enjoyed working with his claws when it came to fresh dirt, and feeling the life-giving energy it contained as he held it in his claws.

It took everypony a few days before the snow was all cleared and the grass seeds were all planted again. Once they were all finished, the grass sprouted back up almost immediately, much to Sol's surprise. Apart from himself, only his father could make the grass grow at such a rapid pace. That is, until he came to the conclusion that it was thanks to the large number of earth ponies and their connection to the earth, reminding him of the stories that his mother told him about how it took a large group of unicorns to raise and lower the sun and moon before she and Luna came to power and took over those responsibilities.

With their jobs all finished, Sol and everypony else gathered at Town Hall where Twilight stood, looking over her checklist of what all needed to be done for Winter Wrap-Up. If he were to be honest, Sol didn't actually feel all that surprised when he learned that Twilight was in charge of organizing and coordinating the different groups of ponies.

Smiling to herself and nodding, Twilight looked up from her list to the ponies gathered.

"Attention, everypony!" she loudly spoke. "I am happy to announce that winter has one again been wrapped-up on time! Congratulations, everypony, and thank you for all of your hard work!"

The crowed cheered in celebration before they dispersed to actually celebrate. Even after the years of Twilight having taken over as their supervisor, the ponies of Ponyville still found themselves excited to finish Winter Wrap-Up on time.

Smiling, Sol watched the ponies around him as they cheered and celebrated until he grunted as a heavy weight was thrown across his shoulders. Knowing this familiar weight, Sol looked over to his right and saw Spike grinning at him with an arm draped over him.

"So, Sol, how was your first Winter Wrap-Up in Ponyville?" Spike asked.

"Well, it's definitely different than what we used to do way back when," he replied before smirking at Spike. "So, when should we expect to see Ember again now that the snow's all gone?"

"She probably won't be coming here until tomorrow. Even though I told her that winter would end today, she said that she wanted to wait and let the sun warm things back up a little bit before she would come over."

Sol arched a curious eyebrow. "Didn't you tell her that it'll just be the same temperature today as it will be tomorrow?"

"Yeah, I did, but she's just being a bit stubborn is all. It might not be for another day, but I'll still get to see her."

"Alright then," Sol said with a shrug. "So, any plans for her and Rarity?"

"Oh, you know it!" Spike proudly stated. "When Ember comes over tomorrow, I'm taking her and Rarity over to the gazebo for a romantic picnic."

Sol chuckled. "You don't waste any time, do you?"

"Nope." Spike smirked at Sol. "So, what about you and Twilight?"

Sol's chuckling ceased at Spike's question. "Uhh.... huh?"

Spike rolled his eyes. "Come on, Sol, I know that you and my big sis have gotten a lot closer these last few months. Do you know how often I would find you two asleep and cuddling in the library after one of your shared reading sessions? I lost count for Celestia's sake. And don't think that I haven't noticed the looks you two have been giving each other."

Spike arched an eyebrow when Sol looked away. "So, when are you gonna ask her to be your fillyfriend? And don't bother trying to deny it."

Sol bit his tongue and looked around. With everypony still going on about the successful Winter Wrap-Up, he didn't think that anypony would bother with him and Spike talking. It also helped that none of their friends and Twilight were nearby.

"Before I say anything," Sol cautiously began, "you'll have to promise me that you won't mention this to anypony, or dragon, or anything."

Spike rolled his eyes before going through the motions. "Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye. There, now tell me already."

Satisfied with Spike making the Pinkie Promise, Sol leaned in and told him, but only just enough to answer him without giving it away.

"I want to ask Twilight, but I want to do it with a gift I'll be making for her."

"Okay... so when?"

"Tomorrow after lunch. I actually had it planned out since January, but I needed for spring to come before I could do it."

Spike gave Sol a curious look. "Why? Why wait until spring?"

"Because the soil is a lot softer and easier to work with in the spring than it is in the winter."

"... why? Are you planning on growing her a flower or something."

Sol smirked and winked. "Sorry, but you'll just have to wait and find out tomorrow."

Unable to get any hint as to what Sol had planned, Spike huffed a plume of smoke.

"Fine... on a different topic," Spike redirected, gaining Sol's attention anew, "Twilight said that that hammer of yours has a name."

Sol gave Spike a inquisitive look. "Yes...?"

"So? What is it?"

"... it's kinda embarrassing."

"Why?"

"... before I say, just keep in mind that Aunt Aurora wasn't being very creative with the name when she and father forged it."

"Alright, alright. Just tell me already."

"... they named it 'Hammer of Sol'."

Sol risked a look at Spike who, as he figured, was doing his best to hold back a snicker. Unfortunatly for Sol, Spike could only hold it for so long before it blew up into full on laughter.

"You-you're joking, right?! HAHAHAHAHAH!! L-let me g-guess, when you throw them, they blow up in a fiery explosion and then rematerializes in your claw?"

Sol frowned. "... an explosion of holy light, actually."

Hearing Sol's answer, Spike's laughter began anew. Sighing and shaking his head, Sol walked back to Twilight with Spike right behind him still laughing.

I shouldn't have told him. I should not have told him.

The next day came around slower than Sol had hoped it would. With how eager he was to ask Twilight to be his fillyfriend and the method in which how he intended to do that, his eagerness made the previous day and night feel like they were taking forever. It didn't help either that his eagerness had carried over the following morning when he awoke before the sun was even up. He tried falling back asleep, but with how much he was looking forward to this upcoming moment, he was unable to go to sleep and instead came up with an idea that would surely work to his favor.

Throwing off the covers of his bed, Sol made his way out of his room and down to the kitchen in hopes of making some breakfast for Twilight before she woke. While Sol was by no means a chef, or that good of a cook even, he could at least make some of the basics without burning them... too much.

After firing up the grills and fishing for some frying pans, Sol grabbed some food out of the fridge and freezer to make Twilight some pancakes, hash browns, hay sausages, and toast. While the pancakes were easy to make thanks to him watching Celestia making them, along with the hay sausages and toast, Sol had a bit of trouble with the hash browns and had to remake them after he accidentally burnt the first two batches. Once he'd got it right, Sol considered bring it to her in bed, but then figured that that might be overstepping his boundaries a little bit, so instead, he decided to set the table and make some for himself and the others as well. While it wouldn't hold the same meaning, it would still be a nice gesture that he was sure she would appreciate.

Despite a few bumps along the way, Sol managed to finish breakfast before Twilight, Spike, Starlight, and Trixie came walking into the kitchen.

"Mmmm. Something smells good," Trixie commented.

Sol thanked her for the compliment before he started handing each of them a plate and joining them at the table next to Twilight. After a few minutes of the five of them eating, Sol spoke up.

"So, what does everypony have planned for today?" he asked before quickly adding, "Except for you, Spike. I already know you're having a picnic lunch with Rarity and Ember."

Spike shrugged before Starlight spoke up to answer first.

"I'm going to be helping Trixie with her magic acts, then later today, we'll be going to the spa."

Twilight was next. "I'm not doing much. I'll probably take another look at Star Swirl's notes again."

Sol gave a small smile to help hide the bigger one he was holding back. "In that case, Twilight, would you care to accompany me to Ponyville later today, just after noon?"

"I don't see why not. I could probably use that time to stretch out my legs after a few hours of reading and researching. Was there something specific you were heading into town for?"

Sol's smile turned to a sly grin. "Not really. Just a little something that I wanted to surprise you with."

Twilight blinked. "A surprise?"

"Oh, yes. One that I'm sure you'll absolutely love."

Thanks to that, Twilight's mind went from being wrapped around Star Swirl's notes, to Sol's surprise for her.

"Can I have a hint."

Sol tapped his chin in thought with a hum. "I don't know. I don't want to give too much of it away."

We'll see about that, she thought with a smirk, knowing just how to make him agree with her.

Wanting that hint, Twilight looked directly at Sol and gave him her best puppy eyes.

"Please?"

Unable to resist the cute look that Twilight was giving him, any resolve that Sol had immediate crumbled.

"Oh, alright," he sighed, causing Twilight to give him a cute smile. "My surprise for you is something that you've lost."

Twilight had to pause for that one. As far as she knew, she wasn't missing anything, so him giving her a gift of something that she had lost didn't make much sense.

Great. Now I'm going to be trying to solve this for the rest of the morning, she mentally groaned.

Several hours had passed since breakfast as Sol walked back inside the castle from having a quick chat with Ember, who relayed to him how Torch wanted him to come and visit whenever he could. With Spike now gone with Rarity and Ember, Sol began making his way down the halls towards his destination. A few moments of walking later, he came to the doors leading into the room and opened them, causing him to smile at the key to his gift to Twilight.

Ooooh. She's going to love this! I can't wait to see her reaction! he thought giddily.

"Sol?"

Sol's ears perked up upon hearing his crush's voice, while his body froze from being caught. He had hoped that he could get away with the small preparation he needed for her gift without her knowing, but luck just wasn't with him there.

"Oh, h-hey, Twilight," Sol nervously said as he slowly looked back to see her walking up to him.

"It's past noon, and I'm ready to see this surprise you have for me," she smiled.

"Sure. Just give me a minute and I'll meet you outside."

With a nod, Twilight turned back around and trotted down the halls with a small spring in her step. Once she was out of sight and he could barely hear her hoofsteps, Sol let out a sigh of relief and looked up at the throne room's chandelier. With little time to spare, Sol spread his wings, flew up to the roots that were suspended from the ceiling, and snapped off a foot-long section of the end of one of the roots.

Now having what he came for, Sol landed on the ground and tucked the root beneath his wing to keep it hidden from Twilight before he made his way through the castle to meet up with her. Coming to the castle's exit, Sol saw Twilight waiting for him with a look of eagerness on her face.

"So? Where are we going?" she eagerly asked, causing Sol to chuckle.

"Just follow me and you'll soon find out."

Though Twilight didn't care for the vagueness of his answer, she nevertheless shrugged and went along with him. Exiting the castle, the two walked down the path into the town proper. As they continued walking, Twilight's mind continued to think of what exactly Sol had planned, only to find herself coming to a dead end... until Sol suddenly stopped walking, causing Twilight to accidentally bump into him.

"Well... here we are."

Wondering where they'd gone during her time lost in her thoughts, Twilight walked from around Sol up beside him. However, when she did, her curious and excited mood turned gloomy.

"Why did you bring me here?" she solemnly asked, seeing the empty hole in the ground in front of them.

Though he was initially put-off by her sullen tone of voice, Sol smiled and pulled the root out from beneath his wing.

"Tell me, Twilight," he calmly began, "do you know why ponies pull plants up by the roots while gardening?"

Twilight frowned at the sight of Sol having a piece of the root from her old home.

"Applejack told me that it's so the plant doesn't grow back, because if you just pluck at the plant and leave the roots, the plant will just grow back. It also applies to the phrase 'the root of the problem'."

"Exactly."

To Twilight's confusion, Sol then tossed the root into the hole and grinned.

"You might want to step back for this part, Twilight."

Though she was still a little upset with Sol having taken a piece of her old library's roots like he did, she started backing away to watch. Even if she was a little miffed, she couldn't deny her curiosity to what he was up to. Once she was about thirty feet away, Twilight jumped back and shielded her eyes with a foreleg when Sol's body burst in a flash of light. While she shielded her eyes from the light, Twilight felt a monstrous spike in magic which, if she were to guess, was just about on par with Celestia's. When the light finally died down, she moved her foreleg and saw Sol towering overhead in his Scaleless Dragon form.

Seeing him in this form, Twilight feared that the ponies who were nearby would run at the sight of him, but instead, much to her surprise, they all simply stood there in awe at the spectacle that were the lights changing and flowing over Sol's form. What surprised her next was when she turned her attention back to Sol, just in time to see him rear up before he came back down and slammed his claws into the ground, which caused ribbons of light to flow from his claws, through the ground, and disappear into the hole.

Up north, Celestia sat in her throne with a bored expression on her face from having just finished dealing with another greedy noble when she felt a sudden power flux. Perking up, Celestia lit her horn and focused her attention on where the source was. Once she found out where it came from and who it belonged to, she shook her head and let out a sigh of relief.

My dear son, just what are you up to this time?

Far to the west, the blue pegasus stallion led the way to his destination with six of his closest troops. As he looked down at the map to make sure they were on the right path, his head suddenly jerked up towards the east.

"Everything alright?"

The blue stallion's eyes, wide with fear, made sure to look away so the others wouldn't see.

He's becoming stronger, he grimly thought. It won't be long now before he's back to full power. Perhaps a few more months if we're lucky.

"Pick up the pace!" he shouted. "Something has come up. Time is short, so move it and don't dawdle!"

Spreading his wings, the blue pegasus flew up into the air with his six troops following closely behind.

Somewhere far away from Ponyville, a certain draconequus was in the middle of drinking their cotton candy milkshake when their attention was drawn westward with a sudden spit take. Wiping their face clean and focusing their attention, the draconequus grinned and tossed the milkshake back behind them where it exploded into a flock of butterflies.

So, I wasn't imagining it before. He really is back.

With an eager grin, the draconequus floated up into the air and began flying towards the west. Unfortunatly, they couldn't pinpoint where the power spike was coming from, only the general direction that it was in.

"So, you're still somewhere in Equestria. Now then... where are you?"

Twilight stumbled as she felt the ground beneath her start to shake. Looking around worryingly, she saw that many of the other ponies had either braced themselves, or were shakily picking themselves back up. Though the quake was weak, it was still just barely strong enough to throw anypony off-balance.

Looking back to Sol, Twilight watched as he remained focused and still, while ribbons of light continued to flow out of his claws, into the ground, and down to the hole. A few moments later, Twilight froze and her eyes widened as she saw a canopy of green leaves poking up from the top of the hole. Seconds later as the canopy grew, it revealed the branches of a tree, followed soon after by the trunk. After five minutes had passed, Twilight's fell to her rump in disbelief as she looked upon a familiar and long-lost treehouse.

With his job done, Sol reverted out of his Scaleless Dragon form and back into a kirin. Panting and covered in sweat, Sol glanced over to Twilight to see her reaction. Seeing that she was sitting and currently at a loss for words, Sol took a moment to control his breathing before walking over to her.

"Well? Go ahead."

Not believing what she was seeing, Twilight got up and slowly made her way towards the tree. Looking over it as she approached, she could see that the newly-grown treehouse also came with a wooden door plus metal hinges and door knob, glass windows with wooden frames, and a familiar wooden balcony on the second floor. Coming to a stop at the door, Twilight lifted a shaky hoof to the doorknob, but stopped herself from touching it. With the tidal wave of emotions she was feeling at the moment, as much as she wanted to open it, a part of her didn't want to. That changed, however, when she felt a claw gently lay over her hoof.

"It's okay, Twilight," Sol reassured.

Nervously gulping, Twilight moved her hoof over the doorknob and turned, hearing it click open before she pushed the door open. Wandering inside, Twilight looked around the room in silence with her mouth agape as memories of the place flooded her mind.

Sitting over by the doorway, Sol closed the door and watched in silence as Twilight walked around the room. Thanks to his magic as the Lord of Earth, he was able to grow back the tree with just a piece of its root. Even though he was able to restore it to exactly how it was before, along with the doors, window frames, and balcony, thanks to the tree having been dead for a while, and then the root having been sanded down, Sol had to shift into his Scaleless Dragon form for this to properly work. This also included him shaping earthen materials into glass for the windows, and pulling metals from the earth to make the door hinges, pieces for the doorknobs, and the pipes for the plumbing. Unfortunatly, while he wanted to restore everything back to how it was, he couldn't create any of the appliances or furniture that had been there, so if Twilight ended up liking it and wanted to keep it, then a shopping trip would be in order.

Walking over to the window, Sol peered out and saw that ponies had started to gather around the tree to look at it, before he returned to his spot and waiting patiently for Twilight to finish her self-tour around the treehouse. It wasn't until about ten minutes had passed before Sol saw Twilight coming down the stairs from the upper floor.

"So, do you like it?" he asked. "I managed to regrow the tree back to the way it was before, including the plumbing, but I unfortunately couldn't remake any of the appliances or furniture, so we'll have to go pick some up and-"

Sol stopped speaking when Twilight walked up to him and planted her face on his chest. Seconds later, his ears picked up the sound of her quietly sobbing into his coat. Beginning to understand just how emotional this really was for her, Sol wrapped his arms around her and pulled her close, letting her cry into his chest as she tightly hugged him back, while he gently and comfortingly stroked her mane.

For the next five minutes the two sat with Twilight in Sol's embrace before her crying receded.

"Thank you."

"Huh?"

Sol looked down at Twilight, who was looking up at him with teary, bloodshot eyes, and a small smile.

"Thank you, Sol. I... thank you."

Sol smiled and began wiping Twilight's tear away. "You're welcome, Twilight."

"How did you do this? The tree was dead."

"Yes, the tree was dead, but the roots still held the memories of the tree. I just used my powers as the Lord of Earth to regrow the tree from the root up. I would've done it sooner, but the soil is much richer and far easier to work with during the spring than it is in the winter."

Twilight gave a nod and sniffled. "Okay, but... why? Why did you do this for me?"

Even though Sol knew that this question would eventually come up and had mentally prepared himself for it, he still found himself nervous and somewhat hesitant to answer. Even after being in a relationship before, he found that what he was about to say was still not an easy thing to do, or admit.

"B-Because... well..." Sol paused and looked into Twilight's expecting eyes. "Remember what almost happened at the ball?"

Twilight blushed as she recalled that moment. "I do."

Sol nodded as he continued. "Well, even before then, I've been having... certain feelings for you. Feelings which only grew when you and I almost kissed on the balcony... and then there's Hearth's Warming when you actually did kiss me."

Twilight's blush reddened at Sol's admittance so far, and only grew as he continued to talk.

"After that day, I wanted to do something special for you, but I didn't know exactly what to do. I had thought about taking you out to a romantic dinner and asking you then, but then we got to talking about your old library home, and its roots you had hanging in your throne room. It was then that I thought that I'd make you something, or in this case, remake."

"... you said you wanted to ask me something." Twilight felt her throat drying up at the highly probable question she believed he was going to ask. "Wh-what is it?"

Sol gulped. "Would you... allow for me to court you... and be my fillyfriend?"

Sol held his breath as he waited for Twilight to answer. As the seconds ticked by, he was starting to wonder if her silence was leading her to deny his affections for her. But, just as he opened his mouth to speak, Twilight began to cry a fresh wave of tears with a smile.

"Yes. Yes, of course you can- I mean I will- I mean... yes. I'd love to be your fillyfriend."

A wave of relief washed over Sol as he simultaneously felt his chest fluttering. Smiling, Sol helped wipe Twilight's tears again and caressed her cheek. Now that they were a couple, there was one last thing Sol wanted to do to make it official... and he wasn't the only one. Before he could make his move, Twilight beat him to it as she tilted her head up and met her lips with his in a kiss.

Up in the Crystal Empire, Cadence and Shining were having a late lunch together with Flurry, who was flinging her peas at Shining as he tried to feed them to her. Giggling from her booster seat at the table, Cadence lifted her fork for another bite when she gasped and dropped the fork, causing it to clang loudly on the glass plate, while her horn was still alight with magic.

"You alright, Cadence?" Shining asked, hearing Cadence's gasp and looking to see her body having gone rigid.

Eyes wide, Cadence's agape mouth slowly morphed into a wide smile.

"Cadence? Is everything-"

"EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!!!"

His ears assaulted by Cadence's unexpected squeeing, Shining slammed his hooves over his ears while Flurry laughed. It wasn't until Cadence ran out of the room, her squeeing fading in the distance, that he let his ears free and sighed as he looked down at Flurry.

"Please tell me you won't do that when you get older?" he asked, only to get happy giggles as a response.

Twilight wasn't sure how much time had passed since she began kissing Sol. At the moment, the only thing that she knew for sure was that she didn't want for this moment of bliss to end. Between feeling the soft contact of his lips, and the warmth that had flooded throughout her body as they kissed, Twilight felt like nothing could compare to this moment.

On Sol's end, he was surprised when Twilight initiated the kiss, but didn't waste any time in returning it with his own. Even though this wasn't his first kiss, with the way he was feeling at this moment with Twilight, it may as well had been, because that's what it felt like.

Though it felt like minutes had passed in their addled minds, in reality, their kiss had lasted for only seven seconds before their lips slowly parted. Opening her eyes, Twilight looked up at Sol, who'd opened his eyes as well, and saw within them a welcoming softness that she could easily find herself getting lost in. Ignoring the blush that she knew was showing, Twilight leaned forward and nuzzled Sol's neck, smiling as she felt Sol nuzzling the top of her head in return.

"That was my first kiss, you know," she muttered.

"Mhmm."

Twilight's felt her face warming up in embarrassment. "Was... was I good?"

Sol chuckled and hugged Twilight tighter against his chest. "For your first kiss, I like to think you were."

She pulled away so she could look at Sol. "W-well... maybe you c-could... help me practice?"

His heart pounding at how cute and shy she was acting, Sol smiled and gave her lips a peck.

"It would be my pleasure, Twilight."

Celestia sat up in her throne with a start as Luna suddenly threw open the doors to the throne room and stormed towards the throne with dark bags under her eyes.

"Tell me, sister," Luna grumbled, "for what reason dost thine son produce such magic and awaken me in the middle of mine slumber?"

Celestia sighed and shook her head. You're lucky nopony else is in here right now... still...

"You're slipping again, Luna. And would you please mind keeping your voice down? We're trying to keep Sol's relationship to us a secret, and while we may be alone in here, your storming into the throne room and speaking loudly like that isn't helping," Celestia reminded, which only caused Luna to grumble further. "As for your question, I am unsure of what's going on with him, but I imagine that-"

Celestia was interrupted when a wisp of green smoke flew in front of her and manifested into a scroll. However, much to her surprise, instead of it bearing Twilight's seal, the seal on it bore that of the Crystal Empire.

Nice to see Cadence making use of that mailing spell Spike uses, she idly thought before opening and reading it.

As Celestia continued to read through the letter, her eyes widened and glinted with light, while her mouth curved into a broad, open-mouthed smile.

"I take it that whatever it is is good news?" Luna inquired.

Celestia let out a joyous laugh. "It's better than good, Luna! Here, read it."

Taking the letter from her sister, Luna levitated the letter over for her to read. Soon enough, her face matched that of Celestia's.

"This is truly wonderful news, sister!" Luna beamed. "It took a bit longer than expected, but it's finally happened!"

Coming down from her laughter, Celestia wiped a tear away and chuckled.

"Indeed, Luna, and I am so incredibly happy for them. This may also have something to do with why Sol suddenly extruded so much magic."

"... if that is so, then I suppose that I can forgive him this time," Luna begrudgingly said as she rolled the letter back up. "So, what do we do about them now? Now that they are courting, do you intend on further meddling in their relationship?"

Celestia tapped her chin as she hummed in thought. She really didn't need to interfere with trying to get Sol and Twilight together anymore... but still, she wanted to do something to help them and their newfound relationship blossom.

Then again, they did do it all on their own, she mused. Soon they will start going out on dates, eventually get married, have a foal or two, and in time, rule Equestria side-by-

Celestia's musing stopped as she thought of something that not only would hopefully help with Sol and Twilight's relationship, but could also be beneficial to herself and Luna as well.

"I know that look, Tia," Luna cautiously spoke. "Just what are you planning this time?"

Celestia smirked. "Tell me, Luna, when was the last time you and I had ourselves a relaxing vacation?"

Chapter 34- Surprise Visit and a Royal Request

News of the Golden Oak Library's return spread across Ponyville like wildfire. Within half an hour, the entire town had heard about its return, and most of the ponies had come to see it for themselves. Of course, once Pinkie heard of it and saw it in person, she didn't waste any time in delving into one of her emergency party caches and setting up a party in front of the treehouse in honor of its return.

While the rest of the town had come over and had their own reactions, it was Spike who had the biggest reaction of them all. Though he did feel like he was getting a bit teary-eyed from it, for the sake of his appearance in front of Rarity and Ember, Spike didn't allow for himself to cry in front of either of them. However, with him being the one who returned the tree to them, Spike didn't feel such need for restraint with Sol as he tightly hugged him to the point where a few audible pops were heard from Sol's back.

Once they and the rest of their friends were in the library, minus Pinkie, they were quick to notice how close Sol and Twilight were, which caused Rarity to look upon them with a glint in her eyes. With Twilight leaning up against Sol's side with a bashful and happy smile, and with Sol's arm wrapped around her with a matching expression, it was easy for them to see what had happened. Of course, it wasn't until Rarity closed the door to the library and coming out to inquiring about their closeness that Sol and Twilight confirmed it, albeit hesitantly.

In a rush of cheering and squeeing, Sol and Twilight found themselves stampeded as their friends rushed them, including Spike, though Ember was more calm and collective about it as she approached. As the girls continued to bombard them with questions, their talking eventually drifted more towards Twilight, allowing for Spike and Sol to step away for a moment.

"So, this is what you had planned," Spike grinned, subtly wiping an eye with a claw as he was still recovering from the shock of having his old home back.

"Indeed."

Sitting off to the side, Sol and Spike watched from the living room of the library as Twilight and their friends stood over talking by the door.

"You don't know how much this means to her, Sol," Spike spoke. "She would never admit it to me or anypony else, but during the first few weeks after Tirek destroyed this place, I would occasionally hear Twilight crying in her room."

Sol gave a small nod. "I knew that this place meant a lot to her, and to you of course, but I guess I didn't know just how much until now."

"Yeah. Before the Tree of Harmony gave Twilight her castle, this place was our home. Of course, we did have our place in the castle back in Canterlot, but this place just held more so much more for us." Spike let out a long sigh. "So, what's gonna happen now?"

"Well, Twilight's really eager to get this place back up and running like it used to, so we'll have to do a bit of shopping," Sol began answering. "We'll have to refurnish the place for starters, get some furniture moved in as well as kitchen and bathroom appliances, and we'll need to order some books to fill the library's shelves."

"I bet Twilight is already thinking of that," Spike chuckled before smirking at Sol. "So..."

"So?"

Spike gave Sol a playful punch in the shoulder. "It's about time you asked out my big sis. I was actually starting to worry that you might not ask her. So, how much you wanna bet that Pinkie's gonna throw a party for you two?"

Sol glanced over to Twilight for a brief second. "Knowing her, she probably will. But, since this is Twilight's first time in a relationship, she's a bit shy about it, so we're going to try and keep it just between family and close friends for the time being."

Spike nodded in understanding. "Gotcha... speaking of family, what about Princess Celestia and Princess Luna?"

Sol blushed at the reminder of having to tell his mom and aunt about him and Twilight.

"... well... I'll think of something. With how close mother and Twilight already were, I know that she'll approve of her, as well as Aunt Luna. I mean, mother did say she would after all."

"That I did."

Startled by the new voice, everyone in the room turned around towards the kitchen entrance where Celestia stood, her face beaming with happiness as she practically glowed. Having not expected for her to suddenly appear there, everyone but Sol yelped in surprise.

"Princess Celestia?!"

"How did you get there?" Starlight wondered.

Celestia giggled. "I teleported, of course. But I didn't come alone."

Walking out of the kitchen entryway and standing off to the side, Celestia revealed that with her were Luna, Cadence, and Twilight's parents.

"Mom?! Dad?!" Twilight yelped. "What are you two doing here?! N-Not that I'm not glad to see you or anything."

Laughing lightly, Cadence walked up to Twilight and wrapped a foreleg around her in a hug.

"I'm sorry, Twilight, but that would be my fault," she apologized. "When I found out, I couldn't think to keep them in the dark."

"Found out about what?" Twilight nervously asked.

With a smirk, Cadence let go of Twilight and turned to the side to gesture at her cutie mark.

"You didn't honestly think that I wouldn't notice, did you, Twilight? I am the Princess of Love after all, so it's easy for me to pick up on when these kinds of things happen. Especially when it comes to ponies as close as family."

Knowing what Cadence meant, Twilight's face started to redden. "And.. Shiny?"

"He's still processing this," she said before giggling. "The poor guy couldn't believe it when I told him, so he decided to stay behind in the Crystal Empire with Flurry Heart so he could to come to terms with it."

Twilight's ears wilted. "Does that mean that he doesn't-"

"Oh, no, no, no!" Cadence quickly interrupted, frantically waving her hooves. "Shining Armor's perfectly alright with it. He was just surprised to hear that his little sister had found herself her own special somepony is all."

"Well I'm not." Without warning, Velvet rushed up to Twilight and tightly hugged. her. "I'm so happy for you, sweetie."

Though she was embarrassed, Twilight retuned the hug nonetheless.

"Thanks, mom."

"Hey, maybe you two can come with Night and I on a white-water rafting trip? We could make it a double-date."

Twilight blushed. "Um... we'll think about it?"

Taking what she could get, Velvet gave Twilight a small squeeze and a peck on the cheek before she let go of her and made her way over to Sol with a smile.

"I had a feeling that something like this might happen from all the stuff Twilight's told us about you."

To Sol's surprise, when Velvet walked up to him, she hugged him just as she did with Twilight.

"I know that you'll be good to my little filly."

"Well I don't."

With heavy hoofsteps, Night walked up to Sol with a disapproving frown, eliciting an eye-roll from Velvet.

"Come now, Night. Let the young stallion be, already."

Night snorted. "Not until I get some straight and honest answers," he argued, planting himself in front of Sol and glaring at him. "Sol, the stories you've told us don't add up to what I've heard. And until you start being completely honest with us, I not going to stand by and let my only daughter fall for some lying colt with, as far as I now, is a possibly shady background."

With all eyes on him, nopony saw Celestia slowly glaring at Night, save for Sol, who saw behind him and could practically see his mother's fuse growing shorter by the second. Using what his mother had taught him, Sol managed to hide what would've been a sharp edge in his tone of voice as he spoke, while straightened his posture to match that of Celestia when she would have to be stern and put up with a stubborn noble.

"And what, exactly, did I lie to you about?" Sol asked.

"I want to know who you really are, and where you actually came from. You claimed that you were sealed underground for over a thousand years, and Twilight, Spike, and their friends have confirmed that." Night's glare hardened. "But Twilight also told me about what happened here during this last Nightmare Night. She said that your mom, who she'd described to be a white unicorn with a pink mane, and went by the name of Sunshine, came over to spend the night with you and Twilight. Now, tell me, how can a pony who claimed to be your mom still be alive after over a thousand years? Because last I recalled, alicorns were the only ponies who could live for that long, not unicorns."

As Sol opened his mouth to speak, Night pointed a hoof at him.

"And don't you think about lying to me again. I've already looked through the records, and I have found nopony by the name of Sunshine having ever been born. And believe me when I say that I've checked. I even went back over a hundred and fifty years of records and didn't find a single. Matching. Name."

Sol withheld a growl as he frowned. "And how do you know that you didn't miss it? And where did you even go to look?"

Night snorted again. "The Canterlot Archives hold a wide variety of documents beyond that of just spells. And I know I didn't miss it because I'm the one who organized it. Just who did you think Twilight inherited her sense for organizing from?"

"Enough!"

There was silence following Celestia's outburst before she and Luna walked past Night and sat down on either side of Sol, both glaring harshly at Night while Celestia wrapped a wing around Sol.

"You will listen to me, Night Light, and you will listen very carefully," Celestia said, her calm yet furious voice causing Night to shudder before her. "I can personally tell you, with absolute certainty, that all that you have claimed to be lies are in fact truth. Sol was sealed in crystal over a thousand years ago by me to keep him safe from those who would do him harm, and was released by Twilight and her friends last year. Sol also did have his mother come and spend Nightmare Night with him in Ponyville. And the reason why you can't find any records of Sunshine is because I didn't believe that somepony would actually mange to both find out about her, and try to look her up and fail."

"Which we shall rectify as soon as we return home, sister," Luna added. "I'd rather we fix this problem before the nobles decide to finally get smart and try digging around there as well."

Night looked between the three before him. "But why? If what you say is really true, Princess, then why go through all of the trouble of hiding-"

Night paused and blinked as his eyes moved between Sol and Celestia. Now that he got a good, close look at them side-by-side like this, he was starting to notice the close resemblances between the two. It started with their white coats, followed by their eye-colors, and thanks to how often he and Velvet had seen Celestia thanks to her having taken in Twilight, Night also began to see that the posture that Sol and Celestia sat with were eerily similar. And while they didn't have the same mane colors, he did mentally note that Sol's mane colors were, coincidentally enough, practically the opposite of Celestia's.

With those similarities in mind, along with the confirmed Sol's story by Celestia behind him being sealed in crystal, how Celestia's wing was draped protectively around Sol, and how she and Luna seemed so intent on concealing Sol's past and family, a theory began to form in Night's mind, one that made his eyes slowly go wide in fear as they darted back and forth between Celestia and Sol.

"It seems as thought he has figured it out," Luna voiced, giving Night a curious look. "Tell us, Night Light, would you believe if I were to tell you that Sol is in fact my nephew?"

Velvet blinked. "But wouldn't that make Sol-"

"Princess Celestia's son," Twilight finished with a nod as she approached Celestia and Sol. "Her biological son, to be exact."

Her mood lightening a little bit by the sight of her approach, Celestia opened her wing to let Twilight sit down beside Sol. As she did, Celestia giggled internally when she saw Twilight trying her best to hide her nervousness from her, before she draped both wings around her and Sol.

"Dad, you know that I'll always love you no matter what," Twilight began, "but you need to lay off of Sol and trust me to make my own decisions. I know that you're just trying to look out for me, and I am very grateful for that, but it's my choice on who I decide to fall in love with, and to be honest, I don't think that I could've picked a better stallion than Sol."

While Night was frozen in place trying to mentally process this new information, Velvet nodded in agreement with Twilight's words and walked over to them. After giving a questioning look at Celestia and Luna, who nodded to confirm Twilight's words, Velvet looked down to Twilight and Sol, and slowly blinked.

"Well, this is unexpected," Velvet said.

Twilight gave a sheepish grin. "I know this news about Princess Celestia being Sol's mom is a bit surprising, and hard to believe, mom, but-"

"I mean, first Shining Armor, and now you? Maybe Night and I should have another foal, see if we can go three-for-three?"

Twilight looked at Velvet in appall and yelled, "Mom!"

Having not expected the sudden comment from Velvet, Luna suddenly found herself bursting out in laughter, followed shortly by most of the others in the room, minus Twilight, Sol, and Night, the last still trying to process what he was told. Still, though, thanks to her well-timed comment, Velvet had successfully, and unintentionally, relieved the growing tension in the room.

Having joined in their laughter, mostly because of Twilight's reaction, Velvet brought up a hoof to stifle her own laughter.

"I'm kidding, Twilight, I'm kidding." Well... mostly kidding.

Recovering from her own laughing fit, Celestia sighed and smiled. "Thank you for that, Mrs. Velvet," she thanked before returning her attention to Night, albeit with a softer, more calm look. "Night Light, if you still have any lingering questions or doubts about Sol, then I would be more than pleased to talk to you about them."

Night nervously gulped. "Eh, thank you, Your Highness, b-but I think I'm good now."

Celestia gave an understanding nod. She knew that Night was more than a little nervous at the moment, and would need time to calm down, but she was sure that he did indeed have a few more questions about Sol that he would like answered.

"Now that that's out of the way," Luna began, "if I'm not mistaken, judging by her lack of presence, I would like to believe that Pinkie Pie is somewhere preparing a party?"

"She is," Twilight spoke up. "As soon as she saw that the library was returned, she ran off to prepare a party for its return."

"I see, but doesn't that mean then that she is unaware of your relationship with Sol?"

Twilight blushed. "That would be correct. Pinkie doesn't know about us yet."

Celestia chuckled. "Then I have a feeling that she will be throwing a second party today."

Sol smiled and nuzzled Twilight. "While Twilight and I would be honored by it, for the time being, we would prefer that our relationship be disclosed to just our family and closest friends."

Ember raised a claw. "So what about me? Am I allowed to know about this as well?"

"I did say 'close friends', and since Torch is my closest and oldest friend, as his daughter, you get a free pass."

"Alright. That's cool."

"That, and you were already here when we told everypony."

Ember shrugged. "Yeah. Kinda hard to forget that."

"I could always use a spell to wipe her memory of it if we needed to," Starlight joked, only to earn her a frown from everypony there.

"Yeeeaahhh. That's never gonna happen," Spike said, shaking his head.

Everypony in the room voiced their agreement with Spike before Cadence clapped her hooves.

"Well, I don't know about everypony else, but I'd like to see if Pinkie Pie's finished with her party setup yet."

"Knowin' her, she's probably had it done a while ago," Applejack chuckled.

"Then let's get out there and party!" Rainbow eagerly shouted.

"Actually, before we do." Everypony froze from Celestia's words as she and Luna walked over and stood before Twilight and Sol. "Sol? Twilight? Would you two mind staying behind for a moment? There is something that Luna and I wish to talk to you two about."

The new couple shared a concerned look as the others left the library, albeit slowly and with looks ranging from uncertainty to mischief. Once their friends and family had left the library, Celestia closed the door behind them and looked back to Sol and Twilight, who had a look of unease upon them.

"There is no need to look so worried," Luna diffused. "It is nothing that you two need fret over."

"Well... maybe a little," Celestia added, gaining their undisputed attention.

Luna shot her sister a sidelong glare. "Not helping, Tia."

"Is something the matter, mother?" Sol asked before nervously gulping as an embarrassing thought came to mind. "You're not going to start telling Twilight stories about my foalhood again, are you?"

Celestia chuckled at the thought, mostly because she had considered it before she and Luna left the castle.

"No, Sol, I'm not. Well, not right now, anyway. I will later, of course, but now is not the time for that. And, no, nothing's wrong," she replied. "In fact, the reason why Luna and I asked for you two in private is because we would like to ask you two for a favor."

Twilight tilted her head. "Ask us a favor? You two?"

"Indeed, Twilight," Luna nodded. "You see, after over a thousand plus years of ruling, my sister and I have come to an agreement that we are long overdue for a relaxing vacation. We hope to leave Canterlot and begin our vacation by the middle of next week."

Sol and Twilight both stared wide-eyed a the two with a look of surprise.

"But, Aunt Luna, mother, you two can't leave," Sol objected. "You two rule Equestria, so if you're not there to govern the nation, then who will?"

"And you can't exactly trust the nobles of the court to take over for you," Twilight voiced. "As soon as you two leave, about half of them will probably try to put into motion a law that would force you two to abdicate the throne upon your return."

"Exactly. And that is what we wished to talk to you two about, Twilight, Sol," Celestia smiled. "While Luna and I are away on vacation, we were hoping that the two of you would be willing to watch over Equestria in our stead."

Sol and Twilight silently gawked at Celestia's request.

"And you need not worry about the rising and lowering of the sun and moon. While Sol is capable of doing it, as well as yourself, Twilight, albeit with some assistance, Tia and I will continue to take care of them from our end," Luna quickly added. "Plus, we shall leave Miss Helping Hoof to help assist and provide council for you two, should you require it. Of course, if you do not believe that you can handle this and wish to decline our proposal, then Tia and I will simply cancel our plans and remain in Canterlot."

Sol and Twilight shared an uneasy look before the latter of the two spoke up.

"This is such a huge responsibility. Do you really believe that we are ready for this?"

Luna gave a single nod. "If we didn't believe you were, then we wouldn't have asked."

"Indeed," Celestia agreed. "So, Sol, Twilight, what do you say? Would you be willing to rule Equestria together for a week while we're gone?"

Chapter 35- Preparing for Departure

Sol and Twilight joined Pinkie's party after their talk with Celestia and Luna, both feeling a bit shaken at the request that they undertook. Having agreed to rule over Equestria for the duration of Celestia and Luna's vacation, Sol and Twilight were told to arrive two days before they would be taking over, allowing for them to get themselves settled in and rested, as well as be there for the announcement that Celestia and Luna would be making the day before their departure.

Wandering through the crowd of celebrating ponies, the two felt as though they needed something to help calm their nerves, and immediately sought out the nearest buffet table for something to drink.

"I can't believe we're actually doing this," Twilight said with disbelief before filling up and chugging a cup of punch. "I mean, I've had my own share of princess duties here in Ponyville, and I like to think that I've done a pretty good job at it so far, but this... oh boy."

Sol nodded and downed his own drink. "I know what you mean, Twilight. Mother has trained me in how to be a good ruler, and there have been plenty of times when I've joined her in open court where I was occasionally asked to give my opinion, but this will be different... and probably difficult."

Twilight hummed in agreement and began on her second cup. Once its contents were empty, she let out a loud sigh.

"Well, there's no going back now. We've made a commitment, and now we've got to see it through."

"Indeed." Sol gave a small smile and quickly nuzzled Twilight's cheek. "But don't worry about it too much. We'll be alright."

Though she initially flinched at the sudden and affectionate gesture, seeing as she was still getting used to it, Twilight did feel a little calmer.

"I suppose. It does make me feel a bit better knowing that you'll be there right with me through this. It's also nice to know that we'll have some trustworthy ponies there to help us out."

"Exactly. And, if we need some extra help, I doubt that Cadence and your brother would mind if we sent them a message and ask them for some additional advice."

"Hopefully it won't come to that, but it does help knowing that they'll be there to help too if we need it." Twilight looked around. "Should we tell our friends?"

Sol tapped his chin as he thought. "... maybe later. While Mother probably wouldn't mind us telling our friends, she wants to keep this quiet until she and Aunt Luna make the announcement, and don't want anypony to accidentally overhear us when we tell our friends."

"Alright, but when then?"

"How about tonight at your party?"

Yelping in surprise, Twilight and Sol spun around and saw Pinkie idly munching on a cupcake while looking at theme expectantly.

"Pinkie! Please, don't do that," Sol asked.

"Sorry," she shrugged. "I'll try, but I make no promises. Anyway, the girls told me about you two."

Twilight and Sol shared a look of surprise at how Pinkie was handling the news.

"You seem rather calm about it, Pinkie," Twilight commented. "Knowing you, I would've figured that you'd be screaming with joy and bouncing off the walls right about now."

"Oh, believe me, Twilight, I am super excited and happy for you two, but I'm just holding myself back for now. They told me that you two don't want other ponies to know just yet, so I won't say anything about it, or do anything that might give it away. But when that party comes around tonight, then the gloves are coming off. Oh, and you'll also have to tell me all about how you two hooked up."

Besides, she mentally added, it'll give us something to talk about during our next Pinkies' Night Out.

Twilight smiled for her restraint and thoughtfulness. "Thank you, Pinkie. And sure, we'll tell you all about it then."

"You're welcome, and thank you. Now, if you'll excuse me, I have a tree-shaped piñata full of candy that needs whacking."

Following Pinkie's example, Twilight and Sol went back into the sea of celebrating ponies and began to mingle. After several minutes of talking to various ponies about how the tree grew back, and how he'd transformed into a dragon, Sol spotted a certain pony who he wanted to talk to. Excusing himself from Twilight and the ponies they were talking to for a moment, Sol made his way through the crowd until he came face-to-face with Cadence.

"Hey, Cadence."

"Hello, Sol," Cadence smiled. "Having fun with the party?"

"I'm starting to."

Cadence's smile wavered for a moment as she noticed Sol's hesitation.

"Is something on your mind? You seem... uneasy. Almost nervous, even."

"... you'll find out later," Sol hesitantly answered. "There are too many ponies around right now that could overhear, so I'd rather not go into detail."

Cadence gave an understanding nod. "Alright, then."

"But, if it's alright, would you be alright with Twilight and I asking you for advice if we need it?"

"What kind of a question is that? Of course you can."

"Thank you. Well then, on a different topic, I need your advice."

Cadence giggled. "That was fast."

"This is for something else," Sol said with a playful eye-roll. "But seriously now, I need your advice. It's about Twilight."

Hearing that it was about her sister-in-law, Cadence gave Sol her undivided attention.

"Alright. What can I do for you? You two aren't having problems already, are you?"

"What? No, of course not." Sol blushed as he idly clawed at the ground. "It's just that, now that Twilight and I are together, I've been considering what to do for our first date. I had thought of taking her out on a picnic, taking her to a nice restaurant to eat, and I even considered bringing her to the library in Canterlot to look at some books she might like, but..."

"But what? All of those sound like things that she would enjoy. Especially if you brought her to the Canterlot Library."

"I know, but I want to do something extra special for her. Something that would leave a strong impression on her that she wouldn't easily forget. And since you've known her for much longer than I have, I was hoping that you might have an idea or two?"

Cadence hummed to herself as she thought it over. While she'd known Twilight since she was a filly and knew just about everything that she liked, Cadence wasn't sure of what exactly Sol should do. It sounded like his ideas were ideal for a first date for Twilight, so figuring out something else would be a challenge. As her mind began to wander, Cadence recalled something that Twilight had once said that gave her pause to her musing. Blinking in realization of the perfect outing, Cadence leaned in to whisper her idea into Sol's ear. After whispering her idea to him, Cadence pulled back to see Sol with confused expression on his face.

"Is that actually a thing? I mean, it does sound interesting, but I've never heard of it before."

Cadence smirked confidently. "Trust me, Sol, she'll love it."

Nearly a week had passed since the party. During that time, Twilight and Sol had been busy working with getting the Golden Oaks Library back up and running like it was prior to it's destruction. It was a slow start at first, having to figure out what all was needed exactly, and then having to place orders to acquire them. While some of the stores in Ponyville did have what they needed, such as bedding, furniture, and a few other things, some of the larger stuff they had to order from some of the other cities, such as the refrigerator, bathtub, oven, and of course, the numerous books to refill the library shelves. There was the idea of using the books in her own personal library, but that was quickly pushed aside as the books would be handled by other ponies who might accidentally ruin them, and perhaps even foals.

By the time the evening of Twilight and Sol's departure came around, they had just about just everything back to how Twilight remembered it, minus the books that were still being shipped over, and wouldn't be there for another three days. Even though it was lacking the books, thanks to the deliveries of their appliances, and their friends' help, the tree had once again become a livable home.

Now standing outside of the Golden Oaks with their luggage, Twilight let out a sigh, looking at her home as she leaned against Sol.

"You alright there?" Sol asked, only to smile when he saw Twilight smiling.

"Yeah," she replied before giggling. "I guess the reality of having the Golden Oaks Library back is still sinking in."

Sol gave a throaty chuckle before draping an arm over Twilight, hugging her close to his side.

"I'm really glad you like it so much."

Leaning into his hug, Twilight nuzzled Sol before she gave him a brief kiss.

"Like you wouldn't believe," she contently sighed. "Although, it won't be quite like home until we get those books in."

"Of course it wouldn't," he chuckled. "After all, it's not a true 'Twilight Home' unless it's got books in it."

Sol continued to chuckle on, even after Twilight playfully jabbed him in the ribs for his playful remark. Despite the verbal jab at her, Twilight couldn't help but chuckle alongside Sol, knowing that even though he was kidding, he was right to some degree.

"Somepony tell a good joke?"

Hearing his voice, Twilight and Sol looked over to their right to see Spike, Starlight, and the rest of their friends walking towards them.

"You could say that, Spike," Twilight smirked.

Starlight stepped forward. "We just wanted to come and see you two off before you left for Canterlot."

"Thanks, everypony." Twilight walked up to Starlight and gave her a goodbye hug. "Are you sure that you and Spike can handle watching over the castle while we're gone?"

"Pfft. Of course we can," Starlight waved off. "Don't you worry about it. Besides, the guards will be there to watch over it too while you're gone... although..."

Twilight arched an eyebrow as she cautiously responded. "Yes?"

"... well, it's just that I was thinking about inviting a friend over for a few days."

Twilight shot Spike a glance, wondering if he knew anything about it, which his shrug indicated that he didn't.

"As long as you two don't make a mess of the castle, then I suppose it's alright."

"Phew. Thanks, Twilight," Starlight thanked with relief.

"You're welcome, but if you're asking me for permission, then I'm guessing that this friend of yours isn't one of our friends here, or Trixie?"

"You'd be right. In fact, if it's alright with you, we can come pay you a visit up in Canterlot."

Twilight shrugged. "I don't see why not. When does your friend plan on coming over?"

"This Friday evening, so we'll probably see you sometime around the following day," Starlight replied before quickly adding, "If you're not too busy, that is."

"We should be alright, especially towards the afternoon," Sol answered. "Mother said that the weekends are usually rather slow for them, and even more so on Sundays."

"Alright. Then we'll see you Saturday afternoon." Starlight's ears perked up at the sound of wings flapping. "Sounds like your ride is here."

Looking up to the north, they saw a pair of royal guards pulling a carriage behind them. Seeing them coming in for a landing, everyone stood back and gave them enough space to come to a stop in front of the library, where they both looked at Twilight and saluted.

"Princess Twilight, Princess Celestia has sent us to retrieve you and Lord Sol," one of the guards spoke.

Twilight gave them a thoughtful nod. "Thank you."

Approaching the carriage, Twilight was about to hop in, but stopped when Sol offered her a claw. Smiling at the gesture, Twilight took his offer by placing her hoof in his claw and letting him help her in. Once seated, Sol was quick to follow in after and sit himself down next to her.

"We'll see you all in a week," Twilight said, waving to her friends as the guards began pulling the carriage. "And Spike! Make sure to take care of the library while I'm gone! And no wild parties!"

"Okay!"

With a chorus of goodbyes, they watched as Twilight and Sol few off in their chariot to Canterlot. Once they were a speck in the distance, the group bid one-another goodnight and began to disband, save for Spike and Rarity.

"I really did miss this place," Spike said with a sigh, looking at the tree before him.

Seeing him with this look of happiness and sadness, Rarity reared up and wrapped her forelegs around his neck in a hug.

"I know, darling. It was your home, so it's to be expected that you should miss it. And believe me, we all missed it as well to some degree. Though, I doubt that it was nearly as much as you or Twilight."

Smiling, Spike wrapped his arms around Rarity as he returned the hug. After a few silent moments went by, Spike nuzzled Rarity's cheek and speaking into her ear.

"You know, Rarity," he huskily whispered, "I've got the house all to myself for the next week."

With a gasp and a fierce blush on her face, Rarity pulled back and looked at Spike. Seeing the hungry look he was giving her, Rarity slapped his chest, which only elicited a chuckle from him.

"Spike! Are you insinuating what I think you are?! And while Twilight is away, no less?!" she chided with a tone of appalment.

Spike winced at her tone of voice. "Well... maybe?" he sheepishly answered. "I figured that it would be the best time since she's gone and won't be back for a week."

Rarity stared at him for a few more seconds before she silently broke their hug and began walking away, causing Spike to lower his head in shame. A second later, Spike's shame turned to confusion when he no longer felt the solid ground beneath him. Looking up, he saw that instead of walking away, Rarity was standing in front of the door to the library, her horn alight as she held him in her magic.

"What? But, Rarity, I thought that you didn't want to?"

Rarity smirked as she looked at Spike with a half-lidded gaze.

"Really? Because I don't recall ever saying 'no' to the idea." Rarity then levitated Spike over to her and leaning up to his ear. "And tomorrow, we can ask Ember if she would like to join us. Wouldn't that be fun?"

Spike slowly blinked at what Rarity had suggested as she lowered him back to the ground and sashayed her way through the door, running her tail along his snout as she walked away. Knowing what was to come, Spike grinned and licked his lips as he followed after inside, all the while lowly chuckling to himself.

"When Twilight's away, Spikey and Wikey will come out to play."

Their carriage trip to Canterlot was a peaceful one for Twilight and Sol as the two snuggled up against one another, using each other to help keep warm with the cool night air. Even with Winter Wrap-Up having been finished, the night air would still take some time to get warmer. However, with them trying to keep their involvement with each other a secret for the time being, once they approached Canterlot, they separated a little bit to advert any suspicion to anypony who might see them passing by.

Descending, the two waited patiently for the guards to come to a stop. Once they did and began unstrapping themselves from the chariot, Sol hopped out and offered a claw as he helped Twilight down. Now on solid ground, the two made their way to the entrance to the castle with the two guards following behind them with their luggage. As they began traversing the halls, they soon met up with Celestia and Luna, both of whom appeared to be on their way to meet them.

"It's wonderful to see you two," Celestia said, wrapping a wing around each of them and pulling them into a hug. "You have no idea how much Luna and I are looking forward to this."

Sol watched as Luna instructed the guards on where to bring his and Twilight's luggage. Once they were out of sight and earshot, he nuzzled into his mother's chest.

"We're happy to help you and Aunt Luna, mother."

"As are we, Sol," Luna said, looking him over. "You appear to be rather calm, considering what you and Twilight are about to undertake."

Sol shook his head. "And you'd be right, we both are calm about this."

"Really?" Celestia asked with a small smirk. "Luna was actually half-expecting you two to be a bit nervous about it. After all, not anypony can handle the pressure of ruling a kingdom."

"To be fair, while we may not look it, we are a bit nervous," Twilight admitted. "But, we talked about it, and as long as we're together, we're confident that we can handle it."

Celestia beamed with pride. "And excellent answer, Twilight. But you shouldn't worry too much. Luna and I have taken care of most of the difficult tasks beforehoof, so it shouldn't be too hard for you and Sol. We wouldn't want to overwhelm you two on your first week of ruling, after all."

"We appreciate that, Princess. Thank you."

Though happy, Celestia couldn't help but chuckle at Twilight's chosen words.

"My dear Twilight, you know that you don't need to call me that, especially now." A mischievous smirk formed on Celestia's lips. "In fact, you can call me 'mother' if you wanted to."

Twilight's face lit up. "M-Mother?!"

"Or 'mom' if you'd prefer."

While Twilight did see Celestia as a sort of second mother thanks to her having been practically raised under her tutelage, with her now being in a relationship with Sol, Twilight couldn't help but blush at Celestia's words.

With a roll of her eyes, Luna walked up behind Celestia and lightly smacked her upside the back of the head.

"Tia, quit teasing Twilight like that. You're going to frighten her at this rate."

Celestia laughed at their reactions. "Alright, alright. I'll stop," she chuckled, calming herself as she looked down at the flustered Twilight. "Forgive me, Twilight, but I couldn't resist."

Twilight hid her face beneath her bangs. "I-Isn't it a bit early for that?"

"Hehehe. Yes, I suppose it is."

Celestia smiled softly at Twilight and nuzzled her head, before she turned to Sol and kissed his forehead. Once she was done with them, she stood back up and released the two.

"I know that the night is still young," Luna began, "but it would probably be for the best that you two get to sleep early. You may not start your rule tomorrow, but Tia and I would recommend that you two relax and get yourselves comfortable. I have little doubt that you'll need it for what's to come. But before that, have either of you had anything to eat yet?"

"We ate before we left," Sol replied, getting a nod from Luna.

"In that case, if you two would follow us."

Following after them, Twilight and Sol walked behind Celestia and Luna as they escorted them to the hallway that contained the royal bedrooms. Walking down the hall, they soon came to Sol's bedroom door and stopped.

"Twilight and I aren't sharing the same room, are we?" Sol asked, unaware of the mischievous glint in Celestia's eyes.

"My dear son, are you asking that we let you and Twilight sleep in the same room?" she asked in feint shock. "I though I raised you better than that."

Seeing through his mother teasing, Sol gave her a leveled look.

"You know what I meant, mother," he sighed, eliciting a giggle from Celestia and Luna, while Twilight blushed in embarrassment.

"I know, sweetheart, I know." Celestia turned around to Twilight and pointed at the next door over. "Twilight, your room is just over there. I hope you don't mind using this room instead of your old one in the tower, but Luna suggested that for the sake of security, it would better for your room and Sol's to be next to each other so the guards could all be nearby if something were to happen to either, or both, of you while we're away."

"Though we both highly doubt it," Luna added.

"N-No. It's alright. Thank you both," Twilight thanked.

"You're most welcome, Twilight. Now, you two have a restful sleep, and we shall see you in the morning."

"Luna is right," Celestia nodded. "Goodnight, Sol, Twilight."

"Goodnight."

Seeing their backs turned and walking away, Sol quickly walked up Twilight and hugged her.

"Sorry about mother. She was like this last time too."

"It's... alright," she sighed, leaning into his hug. She also made a mental note of Sol's mention of his ex, which he rarely ever spoke of. "I guess I'll just have to get used to it."

"Only if you want. Otherwise, I can talk to her about easing up on it, or stopping all together."

"... I'll think about it."

"Okay." Sol pulled back and gave Twilight a quick peck. "Goodnight, Twilight. See you in the morning."

Despite the recent embarrassment, thanks to the comfort she was feeling from him, Twilight smiled and kissed Sol back.

"Goodnight, Sol. Sweet dreams."

Sol chuckled and nuzzled her cheek. "Sweet dreams to you too."

Letting her go, Sol watched as Twilight disappeared into her room and closed the door, all the while maintaining her smile. Letting out a blissful sigh, Sol turned to go to his own room, but froze in mid-turn when he saw that Celesta and Luna had turned towards them while they weren't looking and, judging by the looks on their faces, had seen and heard everything. Not wanting to hang around for what was surely about to come, Sol bid them both a hasty goodnight and bolted into his room, slamming the door shut and diving into his bed in an attempt to ignore the giggling coming from the two mares.

Author's Note

Hmmm. Might need to add another tag soon.

Also, Happy New Years everyone. Hope all of you have fun, and be safe.

Chapter 36- Substitute Royalty

The next morning was calming for Sol and Twilight, despite what was to come. After spending a nice breakfast together with Celestia and Luna, the two spend most of the time together reading while they waited for the afternoon to come around for Celestia and Luna's big announcement. However, there was another detail that had to be taken care of first.

Later in the day, not too long before the announcement to the public, Sol and Twilight were called to the throne room to join Celestia and Luna. Once they got there, they were surprised to see dozens of nobles having been gathered already. Making their way past the group of ponies, Sol and Twilight approached the throne where Celestia motioned for them to join her and Luna, an action that had immediately caught the attention of the nobles, and even eliciting several gasps from witnessing some unknown half-breed like Sol, stepping up to the throne. While most of the nobles had seen Sol before during some of their visits to Celestia, he always positioned near the base of the throne's dais, never up top of it.

Once Sol and Twilight were both seated near her and Luna, Celestia began to inform the nobles that she and Luna would be leaving the following day to go on a week-long vacation, and that Sol and Twilight would be taking over for them for the duration of their leave. As Celestia had expected, the throne room was filled with cries of outrage, most of which were directed at Sol. The shouting was short-lived, however, thanks to Luna's hoof loudly striking the floor and shaking the ground, effectively silencing the nobles and their complaints. At least, those who didn't approve. While short in numbers, there were a small few who didn't raise their voice in protest against Sol and Twilight. In fact, a certain pair of nobles seemed rather approving if the idea, and silently believed that Sol and Twilight were indeed the best choices. Then again, Fancy Pants and Fleur had always been supportive of them.

Holding his tongue, Sol kept quiet as the nobles left the throne room, most of which were quietly seething to themselves for Celestia and Luna's outlandish decision. With them now out of the way, next up was the announcement to the rest of the kingdom, which Sol was hoping would go over much easier than with the nobles. Getting with the others, Sol walked along with Twilight as they followed Celestia and Luna out to the front of the castle where a sizeable number of ponies had gathered, including reporters and photographers for the local newspapers.

Standing at the podium, Celestia and Luna began taking turns in explaining what was going to happen beginning tomorrow morning. At first the gathered ponies muttered to one another as to why the princesses would want to do this, but became sympathetic when Celestia began explaining that she had Luna hadn't had an actual vacation since their rule began, Luna's time on the moon not withstanding. When asked why they waited for so long, Luna took over in explaining that neither she nor Celestia felt that there was a pony trustworthy enough to take their places while they were gone. Celestia then went to add that she had consider it at one point a few years ago, and had planned on asking Cadence to watch over Equestria in her absence, but as everypony knew, it never happened.

With their reasoning over with, Celestia motioned for Twilight and Sol to approach, who she then announced as her and Luna's replacements for the next week. While Twilight was an understandable pick, seeing as how she herself is a princess and had close ties with Celestia, being her former student and all, much like the nobles, ponies began to loudly question why Sol was selected as a replacement instead of somepony more qualified. Unlike the nobles, however, the crowd of ponies was easier to calm as Celestia simply had to raise a hoof in silence before she began her explanation. Avoiding the topic of Sol's past, Celestia told them about how she had secretly taken Sol under her wing, believing that his half-blooded lineage would help bridge the gap between other races. Of course, while made up, it wasn't exactly a lie either. Her story and reasoning was only enforced when Luna confirmed Celestia's story, along with adding a few pieces of information herself. Thanks to their story, ponies began to believe them. It also helped too that Sol had been seen in attendance during day court with Celestia, which helped Celestia and Luna's story as well.

As questions came and gone, one pony eventually asked why Sol was living in Ponyville with Twilight, instead of here in Canterlot. Having figured that somepony might ask that very question, Twilight spoke up, saying that Celestia sent him to live with her as a part of his studies, which too wasn't exactly a lie either.

After a while when most of the questions were asked, things started to turn to Sol himself and his draconic form. Apparently, news of Sol's transformation and regrowth of the Golden Oaks Library had reached Canterlot that same night, and had hit the papers the following morning. That, and the magic and light could be felt and seen all the way from Canterlot, so it wasn't exactly hard for ponies to miss it. Doing his best without revealing too much of his past, Sol explained to the public about his draconic heritage, and how it allowed for him to transform into a full dragon for a period of time. Of course, while he did admit to being half-dragon, he left out the part of what species of dragon he was, knowing that none of these ponies knew about the Scaleless Dragons or what they represented. He also covered some of the more common questions when he was asked, such as his diet, whether he can do magic or not, and if he could fly or not.

Before they knew it, over an hour of questions had passed, and Celestia decided to end the announcement/interview, believing that the ponies had more than enough information on Sol and what was happening, and because she was starting to get hungry. With a goodbye to the crowd of ponies, Celestia led Luna, Twilight, and Sol back into the castle and to their dining hall where they all sat at the table, each letting out a sigh of relief as they sat down.

"Glad that's over with," Twilight commented. "While I don't really mind it, having to stand there and answer ponies' questions like that starts to get tiring after a while."

"Agreed," Sol sighed. "But, at least they seemed more open to us than the nobles. Personally, I'd take their opinions over the nobles any day."

"Even though the nobles may be the ones in charge?" Luna questioned with a quirked eyebrow and small smirk.

"They may be in charge, but it's the common ponies who keep things running. Without them, the nobles have nothing. You and mother taught me that."

"Indeed, and we are glad that you remembered, isn't that right, Tia."

"Yes we are," Celestia replied, smiling brightly and nuzzled Sol. "On a different topic, how has your work on modernizing the Underkingdom been going? It's been a while since you've spoken to Luna or I about it."

Sol smiled. "Actually, I'm just about finished. I just have a few more blocks left in the Undercity, and then I'll be all done. Now, the Underkingdom will still have the same old look that it was originally built with, but it'll have just about everything that modern-day Equestria will have, but with a personal twist... at least, to my knowledge anyway."

"I might have to make a trip down there myself, then," Twilight pondered out loud. "It's been a while since I've been down there, and I've been a bit curious to see what all you've changed since the last time I saw it."

"I would like to see it as well," Celestia agreed, along with Luna, who quietly nodded.

"Well, if you still have your passes that I made you, you two could drop by during your vacation," Sol reminded.

When their food was brought to them, the four ate in silence, too hungry to think about speaking while they ate. Once they were finished, they retreated to Celestia's room to share stories about Sol's foalhood, much to Sol's chagrin, and Twilight's enjoyment. However, after a few hours had passed, it was time for them to retire for the night. But, while Sol and Luna bid their goodnights and got up to leave, Twilight remained in her spot near Celestia.

Celestia, having seen this before from Twilight and knowing what she wanted, waited for Sol and Luna to leave before addressing her.

"Something you wish to talk to me about, Twilight?"

With a mix of concern on her features, Twilight gave a small, hesitant, nod.

"I do."

Twilight shuddered at the feel of Celestia's comforting wing draping over her.

"I'm here for you, Twilight. Whatever you have to say, I will listen."

"... it's about Sol and Discord." There was a brief flash of worry in Celestia's eyes as Twilight continued. "I don't know what it is that Discord did to Sol that made him hate him so much, and Sol's been keeping a tight lip on it, but I'm not sure if I can keep the truth from Sol for much longer."

Celestia closed her eyes and breathed in a sigh. "You wish to tell him?"

Twilight looked down as she spoke. "Ever since we became a couple, I've been reading up on how to maintain a healthy relationship, and each book mentioned that a healthy relationship is built on being truthful and honest with each other. I even asked mom and Cadence for their advice last week at the party, and they both basically said the same thing."

"I see..."

"And not only that, but we've been very lucky so far," Twilight continued. "Fluttershy's managed to keep Discord away from Sol, but I'm afraid that it'll only be a matter of time before they run into each other."

Celestia gave a small nod. "I agree. We have been rather fortunate so far. I take it that you have a plan for telling him?"

"Kinda. What I'm hoping for is that with me being his fillyfriend, I might be able to slowly ease Sol into the idea of accepting Discord before the day they meet."

"It sounds like a rather straightforward idea, but how do you plan to pull it off?"

"Discord has done a lot of good since Fluttershy reformed him. My plan is to speak hypothetically to Sol about Discord's achievements, including when he, Starlight, Trixie, and Thorax infiltrated the Hive to rescue us after Chrysalis captured us."

"Even if he doesn't believe you?"

"Even so, I'm hoping that it'll get him thinking. And if he does find out the truth about Discord before we're ready, then that'll get him thinking more, especially when he realizes that what I told him about Discord was the truth. Besides, since Discord did save you and Luna, and knowing how much he values family, I'm sure that Sol will take that into account as well."

Celestia hummed as she mulled the thought over.

"This is a bit of a gamble, Twilight," Celestia warned. "While what you say is true, Sol will still not be happy when he finds out."

"I know, but don't like it. I feel like the more I keep the truth from him, the more upset he'll be when he does find out."

"I know, Twilight. I know." Celestia breathed out a heavy sigh. "If this is what you truly feel, then I won't stop you."

Twilight smiled and nuzzled Celestia's side. "Thank you."

"You're welcome, Twilight," she said, returning Twilight's nuzzle. "And if he does end up giving you grief for withholding this information about Discord from him, just tell him that it was because I asked it of you and your friends. There's no reason for you to be punished when it was my doing to begin with."

"Hopefully it won't come to that, but still, thank you."

Celestia gave her one last nuzzle. "Now, while I always enjoy having your company, Twilight, you should probably be off to bed. You've got a big day ahead of you tomorrow."

"Alright. Goodnight, Princess."

"Goodnight, Twilight."

The morning came around with Twilight and Sol standing outside in the Canterlot Gardens with Celestia and Luna, who'd just finished raising and lowering the sun and moon respectfully. With their morning ritual completed, the two sisters turned from the horizon to face the young couple.

"I cannot thank you two enough for giving us the chance to do this," Celestia said, wrapping a wing around each of them in a hug.

"We're happy to help, Princess," Twilight said, hugging her back.

"And we'll be sure to do a good job while you and Aunt Luna are gone," Sol added.

"I know you two will." Taking a quick look around, when Celestia saw nopony around, she quickly placed a kiss on each of their foreheads. "Take care, you two. We will see you in a week."

Letting them go, Luna used this moment as turn to approach. Coming before the two, Luna smiled and gave them a polite nod.

"I have full confidence that you two shall keep Equestria safe and in order while we are gone. Of course, should you need our council, feel free to send us a letter."

Luna gave each of them a brief hug. "Also, if you would permit, I would like to visit you two in your dreams, just to keep my sister and I up to date with what's been happening."

"Of course, Aunt Luna."

"Thank you. Now then, shall we depart, sister?"

Celestia levitated up a pair of plain luggage bags. "We shall, but first..."

Lighting her horn, Celestia cast an illusion spell on herself and Luna. Once the spell had died down, Celestia was revealed as a brown unicorn with a green mane and eyes, while Luna's appearance was that of a dark-green unicorn with a two-toned blue and teal mane.

"You're not going to use your Sunshine disguise from Nightmare Night?" Twilight questioned.

"No this time, Twilight," Celestia replied with a headshake. "Everypony knows that Luna and I are going on vacation, so instead of going as Sunshine, who shares similar colors as I, Luna and I will be going like this."

"Which should be enough to throw ponies off," Luna added. "This is also why we both got these luggage bags. With us carrying such common and inconspicuous bags, they'll help us blend in more."

"Alright, but how are you going to go to... wherever you're going, without drawing attention?" Twilight wondered. "I mean, you can't exactly take a carriage."

Celestia chuckled. "True, but we didn't plan on that anyway. While we may look like this, remember that it is still only an illusion, and that we still have our alicorn magic."

"I will teleport us to one of the resorts that we recently inspected, and Tia shall teleport us back when our vacation is over." Luna lit her horn. "Farewell, Twilight, Sol, and good luck."

"Thank you, Aunt Luna, and have fun," Sol said, waving her goodbye.

Luna's horn glowed brighter as she poured more power into her horn. But, just before the spell reached is peak, Celestia gave one last word.

"And Sol! Don't think that me being away means that you and Twilight can go ahead and start having fun behind my back, because I will find out if you do," she smirked. "After all, maids know everything."

With a flash of light, Celestia and Luna were gone, leaving Sol and Twilight standing there, both blushing at what Celestia had insinuated.

"Well," Sol began, clearing his throat, "I suppose we'd better head back inside and grab some breakfast."

Snapping out of it herself, Twilight gave a small nod and turned towards the castle.

"Yeah. We probably should. It's just too bad that they wanted to leave so early."

"I know. I wish they could've stayed too."

Making their way back inside, Sol and Twilight made their way to the royal dining room where they both sat down and waited for their food to be delivered, making small talk to help pass the time. By the time their food came around, they tried to take their time with it, but it wasn't meant to be as Helping Hoof came in to go over today's schedule with them. Just as Celestia had told them, their work for running the kingdom didn't look as difficult as what it easily could've been. With the day consisting mostly of court, today seemed like it would be a fairly easy day for the royal couple.

"So, Your Highnesses, are there any questions?" Helping asked.

"I think I'm good," Twilight replied. "Sol? What about you?"

"It looks rather straightforward to me," he replied, having no problems with it.

"Very good. In that case, court will begin in a half-hour," Helping informed them before facing Sol. "I understand that the Princesses wish for your true identity to continue remaining a secret, so I would suggest that you not wear any royal attire, Prince Sol."

"It's alright. Besides, I wasn't planning on wearing any anyway, so I left them all back in my room in the Underkingdom."

Helping adjusted her glasses. "It still fascinates me that there's an entire kingdom hidden just beneath Equestria. Hopefully someday I'll get a chance to see it."

Sol hummed. "The purpose of the Underkingdom is to act as a safe haven, should something happen to Equestria and we need a safe place to fall back to. Then again, our friends have all already visited several times, and you've proven yourself thus far that you can keep a secret. So, after mother and Aunt Luna return from their vacation, and if you can get some time off, I wouldn't mind giving you a tour of the Underkingdom."

"And you can stay with us at the castle while you're in Ponyville," Twilight offered.

Helping's eyes sparkled in excitement. "Then I will hold you to that, and am looking forward to it."

With that done and out of the way, Sol and Twilight quickly finished up their breakfast and made their way back to their respective rooms to finish preparing themselves for court. Several minutes later, Sol emerged from his room with his coat and mane combed, and a dab of cologne, with Twilight exiting her room not too long afterwards, sporting her crown and royal regalia similar to Celestia's.

"I don't think I'll ever get tired of seeing you like this," Sol said before walking up and placing a kiss on Twilight's cheek, catching the scent of perfume as he did.

Twilight blushed and returned the gesture. "Thank you. You know, it's too bad you're not wearing your crown. I always thought it looked beautiful, and that you looked rather handsome wearing it."

Sol thought back to his crown that he'd left back in the Underkingdom; a circlet made of rainbow fluorite crystal that Fissure had made for him, and had reinforced with his magic to strengthen it to be as strong as steel.

"Perhaps one of these days," Sol said before letting out a chuckle as a thought came to mind. "I know that Maud would probably love to see it."

"I'm sure she would." Twilight let out a calming breath as she turned to the hall leading towards the throne room. "So, are you ready?"

Sol gave a single nod. "I am. Let's do this."

Ready for what awaited them, the two made their way down the halls to begin their first day of ruling Equestria.

Chapter 37- Unseen Threat

A pair of guards opened the doors for Sol and Twilight to enter the throne room, where Helping awaited them at the base of the dais. Making their way down the carpet, they both shared a polite nod with her before they made their way up the dais to the throne.

"You know, despite being a princess, I never though that I would actually one day be sitting here in the exact spot where Princess Celestia rules," Twilight said to nopony in particular.

"Well, now you do. At least, for a while anyway."

Taking a calming breath, Twilight sat herself down on the throne, along with Sol, who soon after took his spot next to her. With them settled down, Helping cleared her throat.

"Are you two ready?" she asked.

Twilight and Sol shared a look before the latter spoke. "I believe we are."

With their go, Helping ordered the doors opened for court to begin and allow the first of many ponies to enter. The first few dozen ponies who came to see them were respectful in their requests, and much to Sol and Twilight's delight, most of them didn't try to kiss their plots in order to get what they wanted. While most of the petitions brought to them were rejected with one good reason or another, there were a few that either Twilight, Sol, or both, thought would be beneficial and would hold onto to look further into it.

Unfortunatly, while the first few hours had gone by rather well, their mood changed when a group of five scowling nobles entered the throne room together. As they approached, Sol let out a disgruntled huff, which caught Twilight's ears.

"Something wrong, Sol?"

Sol gestured his head to the approaching ponies. "It's them again."

"Princess Twilight."

Twilight's attention turned to the group of nobles who'd approached and stopped before the dais.

"Yes? How can we help you..."

The leader, copper-coated pony with the golden mane bowed, along with his companions.

"Lord Quick Bit, Princess."

Twilight nodded. "Lord Bit. How can we help you?" she asked, hiding the suspicion that she was feeling from Sol's sudden change in attitude towards them.

"Actually, Your Highness, it's about that thing sitting next to you," he said, pointing a hoof at Sol.

Twilight frowned. "... excuse me?"

"Your Highness, while my compatriots and I have no quarrels with you watching over the throne in the princesses' absence, we do not approve of some abominable half-breed sitting on the throne." Before Twilight or Sol could say anything, the stallion lit his horn and levitated a stack small stack of papers over to Twilight, who took it in her own magic and began to read it over. "That there is a signed petition to overrule Princess Celestia and Princess Luna's rule, and for the immediate removal of this creature."

Twilight's left eye twitched. "... and why exactly is that?'

"Because he doesn't belong here!" one of the others exclaimed.

Quick Bit gave a sharp nod. "Lady Frostmane is correct. This Sol character has no business within the halls of this castle, let alone on the throne of our beloved princesses. Such a lowborn as him is unfit to sit atop of this esteemed seat of power, and we demand that he be removed from it at once."

Twilight was glaring heatedly at them now, and with her horn glowing brighter, the papers suddenly combusted, eliciting a shocked gasp from the nobles.

"No."

"But, Princess-"

"Princess Celestia and Princess Luna both personally selected Sol to watch over Equestria with me while they are gone, and I stand by their decision. So tell me, do you oppose the decision of us three princesses so much that you would try to undermine us?" Seeing as how none of them gave any immediate response, Twilight let out a huff. "If not, then we are finished here and you may leave."

"Actually, there is one more thing that we would-"

"Denied."

Twilight blinked in surprise at Sol's sudden denial, even though Quick Bit didn't finish his request. Needless to say, Quick Bit didn't appreciate that.

"How dare you-"

"That is enough," Sol said with an even tone, which reminded Twilight of the few times when Celestia would get mad. "Every week, you come here and ask for the same thing, and every time, your request is rejected. So, what makes you believe that this time will be any different?"

Quick Bit sneered. "I wasn't asking you, and you have no right on that throne-"

"You're wrong. I have every right." Sol stood up and displayed his wings in a way much like he'd seen his mother do. "And by that right given to me by Princess Celestia, your request is hereby rejected." Sol furrowed his brow and spoke with a firm, authoritative voice. "In addition, from now on, you will first be interviewed outside by the guards if you so choose to enter this court again. If you bring with you any petitions for the release of Blueblood again, you will be turned away at the door. Do I make myself clear?"

Quick Bit teared his glaring eyes away from Sol and directed them to Twilight.

"And what say you, Princess?" he growled. "Surely you don't support this-"

"I do."

"What?!"

Twilight maintained her calm as she addressed them. "The charges that Blueblood faced for harassment were against me, a Princess of Equestria, and his assault charges were against Sol here. So no, I will not approve of your petition." Twilight stood up and stepped forward. "Blueblood will serve the sentence that Princess Celestia and Princess Luna have given him, and will remain as he is until his sentence has been carried out in full."

"But that's a life sentence!"

"I have seen ponies executed for such acts, noblestallion," Sol cautioned them. "If you don't believe me, then feel free to ask Princess Luna upon her return."

"..."

"We are finished here," Sol said with tone of finality. "I trust that you can show yourselves out... or would you rather I have the guards escort you instead?"

Muttering several curses under his breath, Quick Bit and his companions turned and left stomped out of the throne room. Once the doors had closed behind them and the situation diffused, Sol let out a loud sigh and slumped back down on his plot.

"I'm surprised, Sol," Twilight said as she retook her seat. "I didn't think that you would act like that."

"Lord Quick Bit has been pushing mother and Aunt Luna almost non-stop for the release of Blueblood," he tiredly sighed. "He and the others were actually starting to get on their nerves. Turns out that with Blueblood's arrest, their income has been cut by a fair margin... at least, by their standards."

"I can attest to those," Helping said, adjusting her glasses as she spoke. "Blueblood had an investment with their companies, and with his arrest, they've each found their profits cut. There have been also a few times where I would come to Princess Celestia with some tea to help the migraine that she would get from having to deal with them. Hopefully after this, it'll be one less headache for her to deal with."

Twilight nodded. "Alright.. and here's hoping for less ponies like that to deal with."

Far to the south, somewhere deep in the Badlands, Princess Celestia and a squad of six guards walked through the rocky terrain, looking for any indication of their target. After hours and hours of searching, one of the guards spoke up.

"Over there!"

Drawn by his voice, all heads were turned towards where the guard was pointing, which led their eyes to a hill, and more importantly, the large cave that led into the hillside. Hoping this was what they were looking for, they approached the cave and stopped before the entrance.

"This is the place." Celestia turned to her guards. "Wait here. I'll be back shortly."

The guards shared an uneasy look with each other.

"Are you sure you don't want at least one of us to come with, Your Highness?" one of them asked.

"No. I will handle this alone."

With that, the guards took post at the mouth of the cave, while Celestia ventured down into its depths. However, unlike most caves, this one was lit with torches alight with blue flames along the walls, and stairs carved into stone that lead down deeper into the earth. As she continued down those stairs, Celestia began to lose track of time with how long she'd been traveling down the slightly-winding tunnel until she was finally met with the end of the tunnel. Picking up her pace a little bit, she finished the last stretch and found herself standing in a massive chamber... along with its guardian.

Barking, the three heads of Cerberus growled and leered at Celestia, who furrowed her brow into a glare. Maintaining her glare, she stared down the three-headed dog until it ceased its growling and began to sniff at her. Seeing no harm, Celestia remained motionless while the three heads inspected her scent. A few seconds later, they pulled back and looked at her with curious looks.

"Sit."

Hearing her order, Cerberus obeyed and sat down, his eyes remaining focused on Celestia.

"Good boy. Now stay."

Calmly, Celestia walked past Cerberus, shooting a glance back to make sure that he remained where he was. Though one of the heads did look back, she didn't bother with it and continued down the path until she saw the three platforms, one of which held what she was looking for. Traveling down one of the paths from a fork in the road, Celestia followed it to the center platform where her target stood, chained, caged, and glaring at her with all the hatred he could muster.

"So, somepony has finally decided to grace me with a visit," he said, his voice seething with distain and rage. "Tell me, Princess, what brings you to me? Surely you didn't come to gloat after all this time."

Celestia gave a brief chuckle. "Come now. There's no need for such hostility between old friends now, is there, my dear Tirek?"

Tirek raised a curious eyebrow at her choice of words.

"What do you want with me?"

"Hmm. Yes, I suppose I should get to the point. I'm sure that you've had quite enough of this place."

"Just get on with it!" he snapped, only for Celestia to grin.

"Here's the deal, Tirek. I am in the middle of something big, but in order for it to succeed, I will need your help to complete it."

Tirek blinked in surprise. "... and why should I help you?"

Celestia chuckled darkly as, for a brief second, her eyes changed from normal violet eyes, to green eyes with slitted pupils. Recognizing those eyes, Tirek's mouth fell agape for a moment before he too started to chuckle.

"Well now, this is truly quite a surprise," he said, cupping his hands together. "This changes things indeed... Queen Chrysalis."

'Celestia' gave a nod. "Am I to believe that you will help me then?"

"It's tempting to be sure, but what do I get in return?"

She gave dark grin. "Apart from being free from this cursed place, how about revenge?"

"You mean Princess Twilight, correct?"

"Her, and one other... Sol."

"... go on..."

She began pacing in front of Tirek's cell, her eyes never leaving his. "The spawn of Celestia has returned to Equestria as of last year, and has put my plans at risk."

"And you are sure of this?"

"I have seen him with my own eyes. Solar Rupture is alive, and not only has he reunited with Celestia and Luna, but has also appeared to have befriended Twilight Sparkle and her troublesome friends."

Tirek's grin grew wider, only to fall into a frown soon afterwards. "As tempting as this sounds, just how do you plan to get me out of here? In case you haven't noticed, I can't exactly leave this cage that Twilight and her friends trapped me in, and I doubt that you have the means to release me."

"Oh, my dear, sweet Tirek. Have you forgotten who you're talking to?" Her horn, 'Celestia' fired a beam of green magic at Tirek's cage, breaking the bars that held Tirek within. "Thanks to my most recently failed plan, I managed to drain some of the magic Twilight and her friends possessed, including the remains of the magic that they used to imprison you."

Firing another bolt of magic, she dissolved the cuffs linking Tirek's arms. With him now free of his restraints, Tirek rubbed the spot the cuffs had previously been and stepped out of his cell.

"Well that's good to know," he said before looking at his rescuer. "Now, about Sol..."

'Celestia' waved him off a hoof. "You can have him. My target is Starlight Glimmer."

"Who?"

"Twilight Sparke's student, and the pony responsible for turning the Hive against me."

Tirek frowned. "If you've lost your hive, then how do you plan to carry out this plan of yours?"

She smirked and began walking away. "Come with me and I'll explain it on the way. I'm sure that you'll find it quite to your liking."

Curious and cautious, Tirek followed after her, remaining a few steps behind her as they walked. However, once they got back to the entrance to Tartarus, Cerberus spotted Tirek free. Barking hostilely at the freed prisoner, Cerberus began charging at him, but skidded to a stop when 'Celestia' placed herself between them.

"Enough!" she ordered. "I have freed Tirek because I have need of him. Now, step aside and let us pass."

The three heads shared looks of confusion with one another before looking back at their owner. However, upon seeing the displeased and borderline angry look she was giving them, the three-headed dog stood off to the side and let them pass, growling at Tirek as he passed them by. Once they were traveling back up the tunnel leading out of Tartarus, Tirek leaned forward.

"I see that you have improved over these last thousand years, Chrysalis," he said with a chuckle. "I seem to recall you having a bit of trouble with matching the scent of whatever you would change yourself into."

"Perhaps, but as you've just stated, I've had plenty of time to improve. Not only can I perfectly imitate Celestia's looks, voice, and magic, but I can also have her scent."

"So I've noticed... but, it does make me curious."

"Hmm?"

"If your disguise is so perfect, then why haven't you replaced her yourself already?"

She snorted in disgust. "Ever since my most recent plan, Celestia has placed wards on the castle grounds of Canterlot, Ponyville, and the Crystal Empire. Even if my disguises are perfect, they mean nothing thanks to those wards. Unfortunatly, they only work on myself and those loyal to me, and before you bother asking, yes, we've tried to remove and destroy them already."

Tirek hummed in acknowledgement as they continued up the stairs. Remaining silent, the two proceeded up until they finally reached the exit where the guards were waiting for them. Now out of Tartarus, Chrysalis dropped her Celestia disguise with a sigh of relief.

"Ahh. Much better."

"I agree," Tirek said. "Now, what is this plan of yours?"

"If all's gone according to my plan, my changelings should have taken over Las Pegasus by now. We will gather them up and put them with the others that we've been capturing for you to drain." Chrysalis grinned. "I take it that you approve?"

Tirek frowned. "As much as I want to, I cannot."

"Oh? And why is that?"

"Just something that Discord mentioned to me while he was working with me. He said that the reason he found me so quickly was because he could sense whenever I would drain one of those ponies of their magic."

"So what are you suggesting?"

Tirek folded his arms over his chest. "If I am to drain them and restore my power, I can't do it in moderation like last time. As soon as I do, Discord will know and no doubtedly tell the princesses. No. This time, I will have to drain the ponies all at the same time."

"I see... no matter, you'll still get your power back. How many ponies do you believe you'll need before you can drain Celestia?"

"Many. Perhaps thousands."

Chrysalis grinned. "I'm sure we could accommodate you in time. For now, we should be heading back."

Lighting her horn, Chrysalis shapeshifted from her changeling form, to a blue pegasus stallion. Following her example, the others changed as well.

"Why choose a form as that?" Tirek questioned.

"Because, who would expect the Queen of the Changelings to be some random pegasus, and a stallion no less? With the different colors and being of the opposite gender, nopony has suspected me of who I truly am."

"I see."

"Speaking of which..."

Lighting her horn, Chrysalis cast a spell on Tirek, changing him from a centaur to a red and black pony with a white mane and tail. Looking over her work, Chrysalis gave a satisfactory nod.

"There we go. Now if somepony sees you, they will not suspect who you truly are."

Tirek looked over his new form with a frown. "It disgusts me that I am in a pony's body, but with how weak I currently am, I'll suffer it... for now."

"Very good. Now, let's go."

Taking point, Chrysalis led Tirek and her changelings back to their hideout.

"You know, Tirek," Chrysalis began, "this reminds me of our time with King Sombra."

Tirek hummed as he thought back to those times. "In a way, I suppose it is."

"Yes. It's too bad he was destroyed by the Crystal Heart a few years ago. It would be nice to have him back... and to have the three of us sing together again."

"... what?"

Chrysalis rolled 'his' eyes. "Oh come now, Tirek. No need to be shy about it. You have a wonderful singing voice."

"... I have no comment."

Chrysalis snickered to herself at Tirek's denial, but put it behind her as they continued onward. After some time had passed and the entrance to Tartarus was long out of sight, one of the changelings in disguise tentatively made their way up to Chrysalis, who was now away from Tirek.

"Um, excuse me, Your Highness?"

"Yes, what is it?"

The changeling shot a nervous glance back to Tirek. "Forgive me for asking, but is it really wise to trust him?"

Chrysalis snorted. "Of course it isn't. I have no doubt that Tirek is planning his betrayal at this very moment."

"Then why-"

"Tirek is a vital key for our success in defeating Celestia and the others. Is it dangerous for us to trust Tirek? Definitely. But, if done correctly, this risk will also bring with it even greater reward."

"So what's to stop him from draining us?"

Chrysalis shot the changeling a glare. "Have you forgotten about the scattered shards that were recovered from my old throne exploding? Their power may be diminished, but they'll be more than enough to keep Tirek in line, and more importantly, unable to drain us of our magic."

Chapter 38- TCIF

A few days had passed since Sol and Twilight began their first day of ruling together in Celestia and Luna's stead. Since then, they'd dealt with nobles, a few businessponies asking for loans, and many other ponies wanting to see and ask them for one thing or another. There were even a few times where they had to settle a dispute between two or more ponies, and even a settlement. But that was just for court. Afterwards, more into the day and afternoon, Sol and Twilight had to sit through a few different meetings, and by the end of the day, had to go through and fill out whatever paperwork was left for them. By that time, Helping was there to provide them both with some of Celestia's favorite tea, which she would drink to help relieve her of her stress after a long day of work. Thankfully for the two young rulers, the tea had helped them a lot with relieving the stress and headaches they'd received.

Now on the dawn of Friday morning, the two had just finished eating their breakfast together and were making their way to the throne room with Sol grunting as his stomach grumbled in protest of something that he ate, but quickly dismissed it, knowing that his draconic stomach could handle whatever it was that wasn't agreeing with him. Along the way, they met up with Helping, who accompanied them as she began going over their itinerary for the day. As these last few days, it sounded pretty much the same as usual, expect for a few ponies who'd scheduled a meeting with them during court, and a ribbon-cutting ceremony that they would need to attend later in the day. Upon closer inspection, and much to Twilight's delight, the ceremony was for a new wing that was opening up in the Canterlot Museum.

"I say that it's about time," Twilight commented as they walked into the throne room. "As much as I like the museum, I've heard that there have been less ponies coming to visit, so hopefully a new wing with a brand new exhibit will help bring the ponies back."

"Speaking of the museum and ponies," Sol began, "do you think we'll see Miss Yearling there?"

Twilight, knowing what Sol was hoping for, shot him a hopeful look. "Maybe. It can be a little difficult trying to track that pony down at times."

"Actually," Helping piped up, looking at her clipboard, "as it turns out, it just so happens that she's one of the scheduled ponies that you'll be seeing today."

Sol immediately brightened up. "That's great! And hopefully it's with good news. I haven't heard anything from her for a while now in regards to father and the others."

"I'm sure she will," Twilight reassured. "After all, I don't think that she would schedule a meeting with us if she didn't have some sort of update."

"When is she scheduled to meet with us, Miss Hoof?"

"Hmmm. Looks like she booked a morning time with you two for 10:30."

"Alright."

With something to look forward to, Sol and Twilight took their spots on the throne and were ready for their day to begin. As time passed and ponies came and went, Sol's eagerness to see A.K. again steadily grew. By the time it was time for her appointment, Sol was beginning to absentmindedly tap his claw against the ground. Thankfully, he found his relief when the doors opened, revealing the anticipated mare. Barely withholding his enthusiasm, Sol waited for her to approach the throne before he spoke.

"Welcome, Miss Yearling," he greeted her as he stepped down from the throne and met A.K. with a surprise hug. "It's been a while."

Unused to receiving such a gesture, and from a male no less, A.K. tentatively put a hoof on Sol and gently put some distance between them.

"Hey, Sol. And yeah, it has," she said, feeling a bit more comfortable now that her personal bubble wasn't being violated. "Hello, Princess Twilight."

Finding the exchange somewhat amusing, Twilight walked down to join them. "Hello, A.K. So, what brings you here? We have a pretty good idea already, but we just want to make sure."

A.K. nodded. "Then you're probably right. The research team that's been working on the petrification spell has made a sort of breakthrough."

Sol's eyes sparked with hope. "You mean they can revive father?"

A.K. winced. "Well... yes and no. You see, they managed to find a way to reverse the petrification with the tissue samples still alive, but it's only temporary."

"Temporary how?" Twilight questioned. "Do they become petrified all over again?"

"Not quite. You see, while they have figured out how to cure the petrification, the tissues are alive for only a few moments before they die. Seven seconds if you're wanting to be specific."

The spark on Sol's eyes faded as his eyes downcast. "Oh."

Seeing his dampened spirit, Twilight placed an assured hoof on his back.

"Hey, it's going to be alright. It's just going to take some more time, is all."

"I know," he sighed.

A.K. looked between the two. "I'm not one hundred percent sure, but if your dad and aunts and uncles are as powerful as you and the Princesses have told me, then won't seven seconds be enough for them to halt them from dying?"

"... to be honest, I don't know. I mean, they could, but for all we know, they could also be in too much pain when they're released to focus, or they could even be knocked out. More specifically, Aunt Aurora and Uncle Nocturne."

"They're Life and Death, right?"

"Yes, and those two together could keep themselves and the others alive, maybe even individually, but at this point? I think that the risk is too great."

"Yeah, that is too bad." A.K. let out a sigh. "So yeah, sorry it's not the news you were hoping for."

Sol shook his head. "While it may not be quite what I had hoped, it's still news, and better than what we last heard."

A.K. nodded. "Well, hopefully it won't take them too much longer. They said that the hard part was trying to undo the petrification spell, so hopefully they'll have the rest figured out within the next few months to year."

"I hope so too."

With their exchange over with, Twilight stepped in. "Thank you for updating us on this, A.K."

"Meh. Figured that he should know as soon as he could."

"Still, it would seem like a shame for you to just come and then leave immediately after telling us. Would you care to stay and join us today for lunch?"

A.K. grinned. "Thanks for the offer, Princess, but I've got a train to catch at noon. Now that we're on good terms with the dragons, I'm gonna head on over to the Dragon Lands and see what kind of lost ancient ruins they've got hidden there."

"In that case, when you get there, tell Dragon Lord Ember and her father, Torch, that Sunspot says 'hi'. I'm sure they'll give you a warm welcome then," Sol said, earning him a curious look from Twilight. "... Sunspot was what Torch called me when we first met."

"You never told me that you had a nickname."

"I never thought about it before to bring it up."

"Even during our trip to the Dragon Lands last year?"

"It slipped my mind." Sol turned his attention back to A.K., who'd been watching their exchange with interest. "Anyways, I'm an old friend of the current Dragon Lord's father, so you should be fine. They might even respect you more if you also tell them about how you're trying to help revive my family as well."

"I'll keep that in mind," A.K. said. "Well, I better head back to the hotel and finish packing. Thank you two for seeing me, and I'll see ya later."

"Goodbye, Miss Yearling," Sol said, waving her goodbye.

"Be safe," Twilight added.

Waving goodbye, Sol and Twilight remained as they watched A.K. leaving for yet another adventure. Once she was out of sight, the two turned back and headed back to the throne.

"I'm sorry things weren't what you were expecting, Sol."

Sol let out a small sigh. "It's alright. Guess I should've known that they wouldn't have figured it out so soon... but still, it is nice to hear that they did make some progress, at least."

Nodding in agreement, Twilight led Sol back to the throne and retook their spots as they waited for the next pony in line to enter. While the next four weren't much to note about, the fifth one was, as this one was a collective of three ponies. The first was an elderly mare with a tan coat and white mane, the second was a middle-aged mare with a light-blue coat and pink mane, and the third was a tall stallion with a peach coat and green mane and beard.

"Hello. How may we help you three today?" Twilight asked.

The three shared a look of uncertainty between one another until the elderly one came forward.

"Our apologies, Your Highness," she began with a bow, "but we didn't know who else to turn to."

"Why? Is something wrong?"

"Yes, Princess, there is. You see, we've been having a bit of trouble with some timberwolves lately."

Sol's ears perked. "I'm sorry, did you just say timberwolves?"

The elder nodded. "I did. We've had the same problem once before and went to Princess Luna about it some time ago, and was resolved later by Princess Celestia, but it appears that they have returned again."

Sol frowned at the news. "Where are they and how many?"

"I'm afraid that I cannot say how many-"

"Four."

The elderly mare looked back at the younger mare that had accompanied her. "... four. And they were last seen near the borders of the White Tail Woods. We've tried to ward them off, but they just keep coming back, and have even started to enter the borders of our village."

Recalling what happened during Nightmare Night, Twilight looked over to Sol. "Do you think it's the same ones from Nightmare Night?"

"Maybe. Hmmm..." Sol looked up at the three. "Excuse me, did these timberwolves seem unusual in any way?"

The there delegates huddled for a moment while they discussed it with each other.

"Well, they did look a little smaller from the ones that I've seen over my lifetime," the elderly mare replied.

"I see. From the sounds of it, they're probably a group of younger timberwolves then. Most likely in their adolescence."

"So these aren't the same ones as before?" Twilight asked.

"No, they're not. These ones are probably either the beginning of a new pack, or are on their first solo hunts for a larger pack. Either way, I can't let this continue."

At this point, and judging by his body language, Twilight had a feeling as to what Sol was thinking.

"You're thinking about going after them yourself, aren't you?" she figured.

"Yes, but just to give them a talking to and send them away... and if need be, ruff them up a little."

"Alright, but what about lunch? If you leave now, it'll be almost sunset by the time you get back."

"I'll find myself some gems along the way." Sol got up to leave, but not before looking at Twilight. "That is, if you're alright with me going. I'm not going to leave you here to rule alone if you're not comfortable with it."

Twilight shook her head with a smile. "I think I can handle myself for an afternoon... but on one condition."

"Anything."

Twilight's smile softened. "Be back in time for dinner?"

Sol chuckled and was about to move to kiss Twilight, but stopped himself when he remembered that there were currently others present. So instead, Sol had to settle for a small bow.

"If that is what you wish, then so it shall be."

With a teasing smile, Sol leaped off of the throne and dove into the marble floor, disappearing into the stone as he burrowed his way through the earth towards White Tail Woods. Never having seen such an act before, the three delegates stared at the spot with wide eyes, wondering how somepony like him could just dive into the stone floor as though it were nothing more than a pool of water.

"I believe it's safe to say that your timberwolf problem will soon be resolved," Twilight said, regaining their attention.

"Forgive me, Your Highness," the stallion spoke, "but are you sure? He's just one stallion."

"Yes, but Sol's dealt with timberwolves before, and has a... a certain knack for dealing with things like this. I can assure you that he'll be perfectly fine, and by the time he's done, you shouldn't have anymore timberwolf issues."

There was a collective sigh of relief.

"That's wonderful to hear, Princess," the elderly mare said, thankful and relieved that their town would no longer have to worry about timberwolves again.

Glad that their problem was taken seriously and was being resolved so quickly, the three each gave Twilight their thanks for her help, and requested to pass their thanks along to Sol as well, which Twilight was more than happy to do for them. With one last bow, they left the throne room, leaving Twilight along on the throne as she looked up at the clock.

"Guess I better break for lunch," she said to herself, letting out a sigh soon after. "Gonna be quiet without him there."

Nearly an hour later after her lunch break, Twilight returned to the throne and sat down with a content sigh. While she did feel a little lonely without Sol eating with her, the lunch that the kitchen staff had prepared was delicious, and quickly changed her mood.

"So," Twilight began, looking down towards Helping as she spoke, "up next is the other scheduled meeting, correct?"

Helping nodded, smiling knowingly as she did. "Yes, Princess. They should be here any minute now."

"Anything that I should know about them before they get here?"

"I don't think so. After all, aside from your brother, I doubt that anypony knows them better than you do."

Twilight gave Helping a confusing look. "Really?"

Helping opened her mouth to speak, but as she did, a very familiar pair of ponies walked through the door. Seeing who they were, Twilight's face immediately brightened.

"Mom! Dad!"

In a burst of light, Twilight teleported from the throne down to her parents, where she immediately hugged the both of them.

"Oooh. I'm so happy to see you two!" she gushed.

"So are we, Twilight," Velvet said, hugging her daughter.

Giving them another squeeze, Twilight let her parents go. "Wait, are you two the ponies I'm supposed to meet?"

"Yes, dear, we are."

"But why? You're my parents. You shouldn't need to make an appointment just to see me."

"We know, but we didn't know what your schedule would be like with you and Sol." Velvet then took a look around when she noticed Sol was missing. "Speaking of Sol, where is he?"

Meanwhile, over in the White Tail Woods, Sol stood in the middle of the forest with his eyes closed. Using his power over the earth, he communicated with the trees of the forest to try and find out where the small pack of timberwolves he was tracking were. After several minutes of listening to each of them, he finally opened his eyes and looked in the direction the trees had directed him towards. With his path laid out before him, Sol thanked the trees and began burrowing after them.

"Sol got called away for a timberwolf problem that was brought to us earlier today," Twilight explained.

"And left you here to rule all by yourself?" Velvet questioned.

"We talked about it briefly before he left. The agreement is that he could go as long as he's back by dinner."

"Well, that's good then. And speaking of dinner." Velvet turned to her husband. "Night, would you like to tell her?"

"Huh? Tell me what?"

Night, having not said a thing during their entire visit, finally locked eyes with his daughter and spoke.

"I... wanted to apologize to you, Twilight... and to Sol," he admitted with a hint of hesitation. "And we were hoping... well, I was hoping, that you and Sol would come over to our place and join us for dinner tonight?"

Twilight blinked. "You want both of us to come?"

Night gave a single nod. "I want to apologize to Sol for how I was acting before, and figured that the best time would be while he's over for dinner."

Though she didn't quite expect this, Twilight smiled at the thought. "I think we can do that." She blinked and turned her attention back to Helping. "We can do that, right? It won't throw off our schedule or anything, will it?"

Helping chuckled. "No, Princess. You two should be perfectly fine to spend the evening with your parents."

"Sounds like it's decided, then," Velvet happily said with a clop of her hooves. "So, when should we expect you and Sol to come over?"

Twilight tapped her chin as she thought. "I should be finished around sunset. After that, it'll depend on when Sol will get back."

"So around seven or eight, then?"

"I would say so."

"In that case, we'll be looking forward to seeing you two later tonight," Night said, offering a hug to Twilight, which she readily accepted.

After hugging her dad, Twilight went over and gave her mom one more hug before they bid Twilight goodbye and left to get ready for tonight, leaving Twilight alone in the throne room with Helping.

"Sooo," Twilight began with a small smirk, "did you know they were coming?"

"Of course I did," Helping said with a small smirk. "Nopony makes an appointment without my knowing about it."

"And you didn't tell me why?"

"I thought that it would make for a nice surprise. Of course, they didn't tell me what they wanted to talk to you about." Helping adjusted her glasses. "By the way, I'm surprised that they invited Sol to dinner as well. I thought that the invitation would have only been for you. You know, since they are your parents and all."

Twilight blinked. Does she not know about us?

"Did Sol and the Princesses not tell you?"

Helping cocked her head to the side. "Tell me what?"

"... that Sol and I are dating?"

Slowly, Helping's jaw fell agape. "No, they didn't."

Though now that I think about it, she began thinking, it would explain why Sol asked me to clear their schedule for Sunday night... and why he was so vague about why.

The two turned back and made their way back to the throne.

"This is truly a surprise. If you don't mind my asking, Princess, how did that happen?"

Retaking her seat, Twilight smiled as she recalled the memory. "I suppose we have some time before the next pony comes in," she said before directing her attention down to Helping. "So, remember the old library in Ponyville...?"

Several hours had passed since her parents had come to visit. During that time, Twilight had to deal two dozen more ponies, before she had to leave for the ribbon-cutting ceremony, which Twilight found to be relieving as it gave her a chance to get up and stretch her stiff legs. After playing her part in the ceremony, she was approached by a pony from the Canterlot Chronicle, who began to interview her before she could leave. As the reporter asked Twilight her questions, she eventually asked why Sol was nowhere to be seen, to which Twilight stated that a timberwolf issue was brought to them, and that he had volunteered to go and personally see to it. Seeing that the reporter was seemingly surprised and content with her answer, Twilight returned to the castle with the escort of six guards who'd accompanied her.

Now lounging on the throne, Twilight began to wonder when Sol would get back. The sun would begin to set any minute now, and he had yet to return. But, even though her dinner date with her parents was still about an hour away, Twilight couldn't help but wonder if Sol would get back in time.

Hopefully he'll be back soon.

A few minutes later of lounging and waiting, Twilight yelped in surprise as Sol burst up out of the ground, the hole sealing itself up behind him. Glad to see him back, Twilight walked down the dais to him, but slowed her walking as she saw just how scuffed and dirtied his coat was, along with a few twigs and rocks sticking out of his fur. Thankfully, she didn't spot any traces of red on him, indicating that he wasn't wounded at least.

"Welcome back, Sol," Twilight said, nuzzling him as she did.

"Thank you. It's good to be back," Sol returned, looking around to see that they were alone before he shared a kiss with Twilight. "I would've been back sooner, but I had to go to that town they'd been harassing and report to the mayor."

"That's alright."

"By the way, where's Miss Hoof? Usually she's still around this time of day."

"Yes, but since I didn't need her anymore, she went home for the evening," she replied before parting from him and eyeing him again. "So, I know how it went, but how exactly did it go?"

Sol shrugged. "Turns out that it was a pack of adolescent timberwolves, like I figured. They apparently didn't hear about me from the other timberwolves, so they believed that the ponies and I were food for them."

"And how did you stop them?"

"After they refused to listen to me, I had to get a little physical with them. They're all okay, but after I finally got their full attention and talked with them, they gave me their word that they won't cause anymore problems for anypony, and that they would stay out of the White Tail Woods."

Twilight gave a nod. "And your coat?"

"Like I said, I had to get physical with them. I didn't get hurt, though, and am perfectly alright. My coat did get a little dirty from them, but most of it is from all of that burrowing I did."

Thought she saw it for herself already, it still helped Twilight to hear from Sol that he wasn't hurt.

"That's a relief to hear," she said before planting a kiss on his cheek a moment later. "Well then, since you're alright, you'd better go get yourself cleaned up."

Sol chuckled. "Yes, I suppose I should before we have dinner together."

"Actually, mom and dad came over while you were gone."

Sol blinked. "They did?"

"Yep. Turns out that they were that other scheduled appointment we had. They were hoping that we would come over and have dinner with them at their place tonight, so you better go get yourself cleaned up and ready. We're supposed to be there in about forty-five minutes, so as soon as you're done, I'm going to teleport us straight there."

"... what?"

Chapter 39- Dinner with the Parents

Sol fidgeted as he dried himself off from his shower. While he didn't mind that she'd made plans for them while he was away, the thought of going out to dine with her dad didn't inspire much confidence that this would go very well. As he continued to think about it, he finished drying himself off and began to use his magic to comb through the feathers on his wings, searching for any that might've been out of place or loosened. Finding a few that were crooked, Sol nudged them back into place and combed down his mane. Looking in the mirror and seeing that he was now presentable, Sol left his bathroom and made his way out of his bedroom where Twilight was waiting for him in the hallway.

"All set?" she asked, looking refreshed herself.

"As ready as I'll ever be, I guess," Sol said with a small grumble, which Twilight picked up on.

"Look, Sol, I know that you and dad haven't gotten along very well in the past, but he's trying to make an effort to make up for his mistakes. It is my hope that the two of you will get along tonight, and hopefully mend things between you two. So please, try to be nice, okay?"

Though he himself wasn't completely convinced, Sol surrendered himself to Twilight's will and gave an agreeing nod.

"Alright, Twilight. I'll try," he said with a heavy sigh.

Though she could tell that he was struggling to accept this decision, Twilight was still thankful that he was at least willing to put in the effort to try and make things better between him and her dad.

"That's all I ask," she said, placing a thank you kiss on his cheek. "Well then, if we're all ready, then let's go."

"Wait. Do the guards know?"

"Don't worry. I already informed them that we would be going to my parents' house for dinner, so they won't be raising any alarms and scouring the city for us in a panic."

"That's good. They aren't going to forward anypony to watch over your parents' house while we're there, are they?"

"... that I don't know," she hesitantly replied. "They might, but then again, since it's my mom and dad we're visiting, they may just leave us be."

"Guess we'll just have to wait and find out then."

"Mhmm."

In a flash of light, Twilight and Sol appeared on the sidewalk in the residential district of Canterlot. Looking up from their spot on the sidewalk, Twilight smiled as she saw the house that she and her brother grew up in.

"Well, here we are."

Looking at the house himself, Sol saw a violet two story house with pink shingles.

"Nice house."

"Thanks. I should really think about coming back here more often. I'm sure mom and dad would like it."

"I'm sure they would."

Taking the lead, Twilight led Sol up to her old home and up to the door. After giving it a few good knocks, she took a step back and waited for somepony to answer it. Immediately they could hear voices coming from within, and a few seconds later, the door opened up to Velvet who, upon seeing who it was, smiled widely as she pulled both Twilight and Sol in for a hug.

"Ohh. I'm so happy you two could make it," Velvet said.

"So are we, mom."

Giving them one last squeeze, Velvet let them go, but not before planting a kiss on Twilight's cheek.

"Well, come on in. Your father is just checking on the pasta."

"Pasta? Are you guys making Itailian tonight?"

"We are and we also brought out the wine."

Sol looked at her in surprise. "Well, now I'm beginning to wish that we brought something to contribute."

"Don't you worry about that. Night and I have everything covered," Velvet said, smiling at Sol. "Oh, and before I forget, welcome to our home, Sol."

Sol gave a small bow. "Thank you for inviting me. I'm sorry that I wasn't at the castle earlier to help greet you."

"It's alright. Twilight told us what happened." Velvet stood off to the side and motioned for the young couple to come inside. "By the way, how did it go?"

"It went well," Sol replied, following behind Twilight into the house with Velvet closing the door behind them. "It didn't go very smooth, much like I'd expected from what the ponies told us, but by the time I was finished, the timberwolves understood and agreed to leave the White Tail Woods and nearby towns alone."

"That's good to hear. So, how did you do it? Did you use some special dragon magic to make them leave?"

"... in a way, I suppose I did. The timberwolves were of my father's creation, and were tasked as guardians of the Everfree Forest and the castle. Though they seem to have lost their sense of duty over these last thousand years, deep down they still seem to recognize me as my father's son, and will obey me just as they did father. Of course, it tends to take a while to get through to them and remind them of whom they serve."

"I see."

Seemingly satisfied with his explanation, Velvet led Twilight and Sol further out of the entry way and further inside the house. Following after them, Sol walked in after the others, noting the staircase leading upstairs to his right, before he was led into the open living room to his left. It wasn't anything too special for such an esteemed family as Twilight's, with a fireplace sat against the far wall with a shelf with pictures of their family sitting on top of it, a window looking out over the streets on left side of the room, albeit with the blue curtains drawn for privacy, and an opening to the kitchen to the right. And there, sitting on the purple carpet floor facing the fireplace, were a few reclining chairs, a love seat, and a comfy-looking couch.

"You two go on and make yourselves at home. I'll go see how Night's doing."

As Velvet left the living room, Twilight and Sol made their way over to the furniture. Knowing the perfect spot, Twilight walked over to the loveseat and sat down on one side, patting the empty space next to her, until Sol joined her and sat down next to her.

"So, what do you think of my old home?" Twilight asked.

"I like it," he said, looking around the room. "It's simple and has a warm, homey feeling to it."

"Good. I'm glad you like it." Twilight let out a sigh as she leaned against Sol, reminiscing her foalhood days living in this house. "I know it's been only a few months, but I'm surprised of how much I've missed this place."

"Perhaps you should plan on making monthly visits here, then?" Sol suggested. "Besides, it's not that far of a trip from Ponyville to Canterlot. Especially for somepony like you who can teleport as far as you can."

Twilight smiled. "I suppose I should."

"Good, because your mom and I would love to see you more often."

Surprised by the new voice, Sol and Twilight looked behind them to see Night walking out of the kitchen.

"Hi, dad."

"Hello, sweetie."

"So, how's dinner going?"

"It's almost done. About another five minutes I'd say. And before you ask, it's Carbonara."

Twilight licked her lips. "Mmmm. I can't wait."

"I know. It's been too long since I've made it," Night replied, glancing between her and Sol. "Twilight, would you give Sol and I a moment? I'd like to talk with him before we start dinner."

"Oh... sure."

Noticing the unsure look on Sol's face from her dad's request, Twilight placed a reassuring kiss on his cheek before moving from her spot on the loveseat. As she left to join Velvet, Twilight walked over to Night and exchanged a hug, who planted a kiss on her forehead before she left the room to the two.

Now alone, Night made his way over to his recliner chair and sat himself down with a sigh of relief.

"Feels good to finally get off my hooves," he said. "That's the thing about cooking with pasta. You can never leave it alone, otherwise, if it's not stirred consistently enough, it'll start to bake against the heated pot and begin to harden. And believe me, nothing's worse than overcooked, hardened pasta noodles in a soft pasta dish."

Not having expected Night to open with that, Sol gave him a curious look. "I wouldn't know. I don't recall ever having this 'pasta' dish."

"Well that's a shame," Night said with a frown, actually finding it rather disappointing that Sol had never had pasta before. "Hopefully after tonight, you'll find an appreciation for it."

"Perhaps."

Noting the skeptical look on Sol's face, Night let out another sigh. "I take it that you're wondering why I asked Twilight to leave us?"

"I am, yes."

"I suppose that's fair enough," he sighed. "The reason why I wanted us alone is so that I could properly apologize to you."

Sol blinked in surprise. "I'm sorry. What?"

Night took in a calming breath for what he was about to say. "For how I was acting and treating you before. I wanted to apologize for it. Despite her inexperience with romance, I should have trusted in Twilight's intellect and smart mind to make the right decisions, and given you a fair chance. Not to mention that you also had the support of her friends, Spike, the princesses, and most surprisingly of all, Shining Armor. He was always protective of his little sister, so seeing him not acting protective of her against you, I should've known right then and there that you were a good stallion."

Sol remained silent as Night continued.

"I know that what I did wasn't exactly fair to you or her, Sol... but, I do hope that you can see it from my perspective as well. I love my daughter. She is, and forever will be my little filly, and I will do whatever I can to help keep her safe and happy. So, you could imagine my concern when I heard that she was dating a stallion who would consistently lie to me about his background, which even then tuned out to be fake. When I first figured it out, I was immediately worried that she'd been tricked into falling for some sort of con artist, and would end up betrayed and left with a broken heart. After that... I panicked and went into a sort of protective father mode."

Sol winced as the scene of Twilight sitting there, broken and weeping, played out in his mind.

"I would never do something like that to her, sir," Sol spoke, his voice soft as his mind lingered on the mental image. "I care very deeply for Twilight. She means a lot to me, and I too would do whatever I can to keep her safe and happy as well. And I would never betray her like that. Even now as I'm thinking of how she would react to it... it hurts to think about."

"I know... and I know that you do. Care for my daughter, that is. Believe me, Cadence gave me quite the verbal lashing already about the connection between you two. Scared me a bit too that Princess Celestia and Princess Luna were both silently glaring at me," he added with a shiver.

Though he tried to hold it back, Sol couldn't help it as the corner of his lip twitched in a split-second smirk. A few seconds of silence later, Sol spoke back up.

"... so, you know about my true past now, and thanks to Cadence, how Twilight and I truly feel for one another. The question now is, knowing this, where do you and I go from here, and were do we stand?"

Night let out a tired sigh. "Now, I should do what I should've done in the first place."

Sol looked at Night questioningly. "And that would be...?"

"From what I've been told by just about everypony close to you and Twilight, I'm going to trust you as her coltfriend... but on one condition."

"... yes?"

Getting out of his chair, Night walked over to Sol and extended out a hoof. "I'm hoping that we could start over, put the past behind us and perhaps start over."

Despite his initial apprehension, Sol knew that things between them likely wouldn't get any better unless he accepted Night's offer. That, and he also knew that it would mean a lot to Twilight if he did. So, it was with her in mind that Sol slipped out of his seat, and met Night's hoof with a claw, albeit hesitantly.

"For Twilight, I am willing to start over," Sol said, eliciting a small smile from Night. "However, I still don't quite trust you, completely."

Night's smile faded into a frown for a brief moment. "... I suppose after how I acted-"

"Actually, sir, it's not really you, per se," he interrupted, shuffling a claw nervously on the carpet.

"Then what is it?"

Sol gave Night a nervous look. "... did anypony tell you about how my last relationship ended?"

"No, I haven't heard. What happened?"

"... it was because of her dad," Sol solemnly answered. "I won't go into details, but it was because of him that I've been so cautious of you."

"I see... but by my understanding, that would've happened over a thousand years ago, correct?"

"Yes, but remember, I was sealed away during that time. Those thousand years sealed in crystal, for me, was more akin to me having fallen asleep and waking up the next morning, so the memories from back then are still fresh in my mind."

"I see."

Now it was Sol who let out a sigh. "I'm sorry, sir, but it's just something personal that I'll need to get over with in time."

"Hopefully not too much time. I would honestly like to get to know you a bit better. I mean, you are my daughter's first coltfriend after all." Night smirked, "Speaking of which, I am feeling a little disappointed."

"Hmm? What for?"

"That I won't be able to be the big bad dad who gets to have 'the talk' with Twilight's coltfriend."

"... what talk?"

"Just the usual father threatening to break the coltfriend's spine if he broke my daughter's heart, threat," Night said with a chuckle. "Besides probably being impossible for me to do to you, I'd rather not see what Princess Celestia or Princess Luna would do to me if I did."

Feeling a sense of mirth from Night's comment, Sol couldn't help but chuckle along with him. As the two of them laughed, neither noticed the two heads peeking from around the corner, both wearing pleased smiles on their faces from seeing the two stallions starting to get along. Even though things weren't completely good between them yet, Twilight and Velvet were both happy that their talk had at least brought them a little bit closer.

In a dark alley in Canterlot, three ponies wearing cloaked hoods huddled with hushed, panicked whispers.

"This isn't good, guys," the first one said. "We failed our mission."

"But we need to tell the boss," the second insisted. "If we don't, then who knows what he'll do to us."

"I can't believe that didn't work," the third muttered to himself. "That was the strongest poison we had."

"Well, how were we supposed to know that it wouldn't work? I mean, we infiltrated the castle, spiked his food with enough nightshade to kill four fully-grown elephants, and he just shrugged it off! How can somepony like that digest and resist that much toxin?!"

"Obviously, his draconic stomach is far stronger than we had been led to believe," the first one muttered.

The second stallion nodded. "I heard that he had a minor upset stomach for a little while after breakfast, but that was it. If we doubled the dosage, or even get our hooves on some cyanide, then perhaps we could fix this and-"

The stallion paused as his ears twitched, picking up on the briefest of sounds.

"Did you two hear that?"

Alerted, the other two began to look around for anypony who might've stumbled upon them. However, all that they saw was the darkness of the alleyway, and heard the occasional clop of hooves echoing from somewhere far down the street.

"Guess it was nothing," the first one dismissed. "Now then, back to-"

He paused when he saw that one of the two stallions he'd been conspiring with had suddenly vanished.

"Wha- Cloak? Where'd you go? We weren't done yet!"

Suddenly, a brief gust of wind swept up from behind the stallion, causing him to spin around to see who it was... only for him to see nothing behind him.

"Alright, Cloak. If you're playing games, then knock it off. We've got a contract to-"

"MMmmph-"

Hearing his other comrade's muffled yelp, and suddenly going silent, the stallion spun back around, now finding his other companion gone, and him alone.

"Dagger? Come on! You and your brother better get your flanks back here so that we... can... finish..."

The stallion's voice faded as he suddenly found a pair of slitted, golden eyes glaring back at him. Seconds later, those eyes were accompanied by another, and another, until he found himself completely surrounded by dozens of pairs of eyes... and the faint sound of hissing.

"... buck."

Above them, standing on the edge of the building's rooftop, a thestral wearing dark-blue armor stood overlooking the scene from below with a frown on his face. After hearing about how Sol had a stomachache after he ate breakfast, he found it unusual that a kirin with such unique and exotic parents like him, wouldn't feel good just because of a bad breakfast. However, having known the cooks for years since before he became Captain of the Night Guard, he knew that their food was always prepared well within the safety requirements, even on the rare occasion when sushi was prepared, and he knew full well how toxic that stuff was to eat when not properly prepared. So, as soon as he found out, he had his ponies look into it and all who were involved. Much to his displeasure, he found out that the pony who delivered the food that morning wasn't the usual pony. Having found that suspicious, he sent a few of his ponies out to find and scout this unknown pony, which lead them to here.

"Captain Night Wing?"

Ears perking at his name, the stallion's eyes darted to the thestral guard who'd silently landed next to him. Recognizing her as Lieutenant Crescent, he gave her a polite nod as she threw him a salute.

"Yes, Lieutenant?"

"Sir, we have apprehended all of the suspects, and are transporting them to the castle for interrogation."

Despite the good report, Night Wing couldn't help but maintain his frown. "Good."

"... permission to speak freely, sir?"

Having known her since their time in the academy, Night Wing had little to no problem with her speaking her mind.

"Granted."

"Forgive my saying, sir, but you don't seem very pleased by this."

"Because I'm not," he snarled, revealing his fangs. "Princess Luna gave us orders to keep an eye on Princess Twilight and Prince Sol while she and Princess Celestia are gone, and we have failed."

"With all due respect, sir, it wasn't us who failed."

"I know, and believe me, I'll be having some harsh words with Captain Iron Guard once we return to the castle. Still, Princess Luna will not be pleased once she hears that somepony tried to assassinate the Prince."

"Not to mention what Princess Celestia will do to them."

Night Wing gave a nod of agreement. "By the way, what is the current status of the Prince and Princess?"

Crescent saluted as she reported, "According to the last report, Prince Sol is with Princess Twilight at her family's house, and are currently sitting down and having dinner with them."

"And the guards that have been assigned to them?"

"They've remained unseen thus far, sir, are keeping hidden and out of sight from everypony, and have the house completely surrounded. Nopony will be able to get in or out without us knowing about it first."

"Good. The last thing we need right now is another assassination attempt, and while on our watch no less." Night Wing looked back down to the dark alleyway and saw that his guards' cleanup was complete, and had left no trace of them having been there. Satisfied with how quickly and silently his guards were, he turned to face Crescent. "We are done here. I'm heading back to the castle to talk with Captain Iron Guard. As for you, Lieutenant, I would like for you to oversee the safety of the Prince and Princess while I'm busy."

Crescent gave a sharp salute. "Yes, sir. I won't fail you, sir."

"I know you won't. It's why Princess Luna entrusted you and I with Prince Sol's true identity. Now go, and may the light of the moon guide you."

Chapter 40- Assassination Discussion

After his talk with Night, Sol entered the dining room with Twilight to help take care of setting the table, while Night and Velvet finished with dinner in the kitchen. By the time Sol and Twilight were finished, Night and Velvet came in with the food and placed them on the table. With everything all set, they all sat down and began their dinner, all the while laughing and sharing stories. Once they were done eating, they reconvened to the living room where Velvet, after hearing Sol tell her and Night about Celestia showing Twilight the photo album with his foal pictures, decided it was time for Twilight's turn, despite her whining and protests. Unfortunatly for Twilight, despite her complaints, Velvet left to grab the photo album and soon returned with a certain glee about her, and an extra bounce in her step. With her family waiting for her, she settled herself down between Night and Twilight, and opened the photo album for them all to see. Of course, while they cooed and laughed at the pictures, Twilight couldn't help but feel embarrassed by what her mom was doing to her, which led her to trying to hide her face against Sol's side.

However, as much fun as they were having, hours had passed, and it was high-time that the younger couple made their back to the castle. Even though the weekends weren't typically as busy as the weekdays were, they still had duties to fulfil in the morning. With that in mind, Twilight hugged her parents and kissing their cheeks as they said their goodnights to one another. Though Sol's goodnights were a bit more formal as he settled for a hoofshake with Night, that didn't stop Velvet from giving him a hug. With their visit over and their goodbyes said, Twilight lit her horn and teleported herself and Sol in front of their rooms where, with nopony around to see them, shared a quick goodnight kiss before they retired to their respective rooms for the night.

Sol awoke feeling refreshed and unusually well-rested, probably because of how well last night had gone for him, Twilight, and her family. Despite having his reservations about the idea of dining with Night, things had turned out far better than he had expected. Granted, he wasn't on completely good terms with Night, but Sol knew that that was his own fault, and would make an effort to try and get over this issue of distrust he had.

Stretching out, Sol let out a sigh as he felt and heard his joints popping, before sliding out of bed and began getting himself ready for the day. Once his mane and coat were brushed down, and his wings were preened, Sol made his way to the doors of his bedroom and opened them. When he did, he was surprised to see two pairs of guards stationed at not only his door, but Twilight's as well.

"Uh, good morning," Sol slowly and unsurely greeted them, eyeing them and wondering what was going on. "Is something going on?"

"Yes, sir," one of the guards replied.

"Okay... so what is it?"

Moments after he asked, Sol was surprised to see the guards all bowing at him.

"Our deepest apologies, sir, but none of us knew about it until last night."

Sol frowned at the implications and asked in a firm tone, "What happened?"

The guards shared an uncertain look amongst each other before another one of them spoke.

"I'm sorry to say this, sir, but we found out that there was an assassination attempt on you yesterday by-"

"WHAT?!"

With barely any warning, the door's to Twilight's room were thrown wide open, and hit the wall with a resounding bang, revealing a panicked Twilight before them.

"Somepony tried to kill Sol?!" she shouted.

Before anypony could speak, Sol found Twilight suddenly appear in front of him, and felt her magic washing over him as she scanned his body for any abnormalities.

"Twilight. Please. I'm alright," Sol tried reassuring her.

"Are you sure?" she worryingly questioned, continuing her spell. "You're not feeling unusual in anyway, are you?"

"Easy, Twilight. I feel perfectly fine."

Hearing his words of assurance, and finding nothing out of the ordinary from her scans, Twilight sat Sol back down on the floor and ended her spell. Unfortunatly for her, as much as she wanted to cling to him out of fear of something happing to him again, the presence of the guards forced her to restrain herself. At least, until they were alone. Until then, Twilight positioned herself close to Sol's side and turned on the guards.

"Alright, what happened exactly, and who's responsible?" she asked with a level voice, one that made the guards shiver beneath their armor.

"All that we know, Princess, is that somepony tried to poison Sol yesterday morning," one of them answered. "Beyond that, we know nothing else other than that we were assigned to guard you two, and your rooms, during the day."

"But," another one began, "we were ordered to inform you that Captain Night Wing and Captain Iron Guard would both be waiting for you in the throne room, once you are finished eating."

Yesterday morning? Twilight thought, before shuddering as she quickly connected the dots. That would explain Sol's stomachache, but how could somepony sneak in and poison the food without any of the castle staff or guards noticing beforehoof? The chefs are usually very cautious when it comes to food preparation, so I doubt that it's them.

"Alright. Let's go, then," Twilight ordered. "The sooner we eat and talk to them, the sooner we can find out just who's responsible for this."

Taking the lead with Sol within hoof's reach of her, Twilight made her way to the dining room, along with four guards in tow. Once they got there and sat themselves down with Helping Hoof, who was already there waiting for them, and the food was brought to them, Twilight didn't waste any time in scanning the food for poisons or anything else that would prove harmful to digest. Thankfully, much to her relief, she found nothing, and she and Sol made quick work of their food before they made their way over to the throne room. Along the way, she and Sol noted the large number of guards either stationed or patrolling the halls, almost as though they were on some sort of a lockdown. Wanting to get to the bottom of this faster than before, Twilight quickened her pace and, upon reaching the guarded throne room doors, threw them open to see two ponies already awaiting them, one being a tired, ashen-gray thestral with a raggedy brown mane, and a gray unicorn with brown eyes and a white flat-top.

"Captain Night Wing. Captain Iron Guard," Twilight greeted them.

"Good morning, Princess Twilight," Iron Guard returned with a salute.

"Good morning, Princess," Night Wing returned as well while doing his best to hold back a tired yawn.

Moving past them, Twilight noticed the pair of guards stationed at the base of the throne's dais, and moved up the ramp to the throne. Once she and Sol had taken their seats, Twilight cast her gaze out upon the two captains, while idly noting that the four guards who'd accompanied them had taken up positions on either side of the base of the throne with the first two.

"Now, what's this I'm hearing about there having been an assassination attempt on Sol's life?" Twilight asked with a hint of an edge in her tone.

Trying his best to remain awake, Night Wing blinked as he accidentally let out a tired yawn.

"Apologies, Your Highnesses," he apologized, earing him a look from Sol, who'd immediately recognized his accidental slip.

While both Iron Guard and Night Wing had been informed by Celestia and Luna as to whom Sol truly was, their guards didn't, sans Lieutenant Crescent. So, in hopes of keeping his secret to a minimum, and hoping that the guards didn't catch onto what Night Wing said, Sol decided that it would be safer to dismiss the guards whilst they talked, just incase.

"It's alright, Captain Night Wing... but, before we begin," Sol began before looking down at the guards stationed in the room. "Guards? Would you mind waiting for us outside for a while? Twilight and I need to speak to the Captains in private."

"And what about me?" Helping wondered. "Would you like for me to leave the four of you alone as well?"

"That's up to you, Miss Hoof. As the Royal Advisor, you can stay if you want, or you can go on ahead and do whatever you wish for the next half-hour or so. We'll be fine."

Taking him up on his offer of a short break, Helping bowed as she excused herself, while the guards gave a salute and began following Helping out of the throne room as well. Once they were all gone and the doors were closed, Twilight looked questioningly at Sol.

"Was that really necessary?" she questioned.

"Normally not, but the good Captain said 'Your Highnesses', as in plural, so I'd rather not take any chances. Now, I know that it's been practically beaten and hardwired into them since basic training that they addresses us like that, so I can't blame them for it. But still, if they're going to do that, then I'd rather error on the side of caution and have it only us in here."

Feeling embarrassed for his small oversight, Night Wing bowed his head.

"Forgive me, Your Highness."

"It's alright, Captain Night Wing. Besides, you're half-asleep, so I have a feeling that the exhaustion is probably getting the better of you at this point. Now then, why don't you tell us what happened so you can get to bed?"

Agreeing wholeheartedly with Sol's suggestion, Night Wing went on to tell him and Twilight about the investigation that was conducted, the poisoning that had transpired, and the three stallions that they'd apprehended the night prior. He also went on to report how he "spoke" to Iron Guard about what had happened last night, which led to their decision on having a guard detail for both Twilight and Sol, and the decision to tighten security. By the time he was finished, Twilight, while internally fuming at the thought of somepony trying to intentionally harm her coltfriend, was also worrying about his safety as well, while Sol himself, frowned at the thought of somepony having the stones to even attempt an assassination attempt on his life.

I know that I've upset several nobles this last week, but I didn't think that it was to such a degree that they would try and have me killed, Sol thought.

"And where are the prisoners now?" Twilight questioned, thinking about heading to them herself and "interviewing" them personally.

"They are currently in the dungeons, Princess," Iron Guard answered.

"We've been interrogating them all night," Night Wing began, "but they didn't know much of anything beyond what they did. Turns out that they were just some grunts who were contracted to poison Sol's meal. Other than that, they don't know anything else."

"Speaking of poisons," Sol began, "what did they use on me, anyway?"

"According to all three of them, it was nightshade."

Sol gave them a look. "What is 'nightshade'?"

Now it was Twilight who was giving Sol the questioning look. "You don't know what nightshade is?"

"I don't. Whatever it was didn't exist back I my time."

"I see... in that case, nightshade is a very toxic plant used in many poisons."

Hearing this, Sol gave everypony in the room a flat look. "... a plant... really?"

"Is something the matter, Your Highness?" Night Wing asked.

"... they tired to poison me... the Lord of Earth... with a plant? How in their right minds did they think that would work?"

"Apparently, they didn't."

"Apparently," he grumbled, clearly displeased about his would-be assassins' stupidity. "Anyways, let's get back on track. Were you able to find out who hired them?"

"Unfortunatly, no. From what we got out of them, it turns out that their system, while short, is built to prevent anypony captured to release any vital information about their group."

Twilight quirked an eyebrow. "How so?"

"According to them, they are the grunts who do the dirty work and carry out the contracts given to them. Most grunts tend to work individually to keep themselves from identifying their co-workers, but these three are an exception since they chose to work together, and partially because it turns out that two of them are twins. Now, above them is their boss, who's always wearing some sort of disguise, either concealed by a cloak or magical means. They've never see their face, and only shows up when there's a contract to be carried out. That way, if any of the grunts were to be captured, then none of them could be able to effectively identify the pony in charge, if it's even one pony. We can't rule out the possibility that there very well may be multiple bosses, and that they are rotating with each other. They also told us that their boss receives their contracts from multiple dead drops within, and outside, of the city, but only the boss knows where they are."

Iron Guard spoke up next. "We believe that Captain Night Wing's guards scared them so bad that they are telling the truth."

Night Wing chuckled. "Especially that one who pissed himself. Poor fool looked like he was going to start bawling his eyes out, heheheh."

Sol and Twilight both nodded in understanding.

"Alright, so we know how their structure works," Twilight said, "but what about how they got in? Surely they didn't just slip past the guards that easily?"

"That's the most disturbing part, Princess. The guards working that morning have all been interviewed, and according to them, none of them saw anypony entering or leaving the castle."

Night Wing frowned. "Which is why I believe that this might have been an inside job."

Iron Guard gave a begrudging nod. "As much as I hate to say it, I'm incline to agree with Captain Night Wing. The fact that they got in and out of the castle, and without any of my guards knowing, does point towards that assumption."

Sol's frown turned to a glare. "There are few secret entrances into the castle, and the only ones who know of them are us four, mother, Aunt Luna, and Cadence and Shining Armor, and I highly doubt that any of us here did it. And even if somepony did manage to stumble upon one of them, they're all sealed by alicorn magic, so they couldn't have enter that way..."

"Which just enforces the assumption that somepony deliberately snuck them in and out," Twilight grimaced. "Or more specifically, one or several guards."

"Seems like it."

"I would say that it's the work of rogue changelings," Iron Guard grumbled, "but thanks to the wards, they're unable to shapeshift within the castle grounds, so it can't be them."

"Which only leaves us the guards themselves," Night Wing added, humming as he thought. "Remind me what the penalty for treason is, again?"

Sol shrugged. "It used to be death by public execution, usually by either hanging or beheading, but mother outlawed that some time ago... much to Aunt Luna's disappointment."

"If I remember correctly, the current punishment is life in prison," Twilight answered them.

"Well either way, I'm sure that somepony will come forward once we address the guards," Night Wing said with a tired grin. "No doubt that the threat of treason looming over their heads will be incentive enough to bring out our traitor."

"However," Iron Guard began with a glare, "if they were to come forward first and turn themselves in, then we might consider reducing the charges."

Sol nodded. "Do what you two have to in order to find whoever's responsible for this. While I despise the thought of betrayal, I like it even less how it could have easily had been Twilight who got poisoned, instead of me."

Though Twilight felt her heart flutter at his words, she also couldn't help but tremble at the thought of her potentially being so easily poisoned. While she was indeed an alicorn, her stomach was still that of a pony's, unlike Sol's draconic stomach, and while resistant, was still susceptible to poisoning. Of course, Twilight wasn't the only one who noted his words.

"Ah, yes. Speaking of which," Night Wing began with a grin. "My congratulations to you two. If you don't mind my asking, how long have you two been together?"

"I'm sorry. What?" Sol said with a surprised look.

"What are you talking about, Captain?" Iron Guard questioned.

"H-How did you find out?" Twilight stammered. "When did you find out?! It wasn't because he had dinner with me and my parents, is it?!"

"Actually, Princess, it was afterwards when you and the Prince returned to the castle and kissed each other goodnight. I actually find it rather cute."

This also explains why Princess Luna was so adamant that we guard Princess Twilight as well, he mentally added.

"But how?! We didn't see any guards there!"

"Then my guards were doing their jobs well," Night Wing smirked pridefully. "Princess Luna gave us explicit orders to keep you two guarded while they were gone. As such, I've had my guards stationed outside both of your rooms, and have assigned a few of them to follow each of you as your personal guards, should you wander the castle at night. And, hearing that neither of you knew they were there tells me that they were doing their job very well."

Twilight groaned and covered her eyes with her hooves. "So much for keeping it a secret. If the guards know, then I'm willing to bet the rest of the barracks knows by now, too."

"I mean no disrespect, Princess, but if you believe that, then you don't know my guards very well. They know how to keep their mouths, so nopony besides them, myself, and Lieutenant Crescent, will know."

"Really?" Iron Guard questioned. "Well, if they're so well-trained, then why did you open your big mouth about it just now?"

Night Wing gave a cocky grin. "What? Did your guards not find out about it, already? I'm disappointed, Captain. Your guards spend so much more time around the Prince and Princess that I thought that you would've found out before me."

"Alright, you two, that's enough," Sol sighed with a small smirk, knowing the competitive rivalry of the two guard factions, and how their captains would occasionally butt heads every now and then, albeit playfully... usually.

"Yes, Your Highness," the two captains said in unison.

"Thank you."

As the three talked, a thought occurred to Twilight. With the recent assassination attempt having put the guards on high-alert, how would this affect it when Starlight and her friend came over?

"Sorry to interrupt, but I was wondering about something," she began, glancing over the two captains. "My friend, Starlight Glimmer, is supposed to be coming over for a visit with a friend of hers later this afternoon, and may probably even be staying overnight. Now, with the current situation that happened yesterday, will it prove a risk for them if they were to come over, or will they be alright?"

Night Wing and Iron Guard shared a look and shrugged.

"I don't see why it would be a problem for them, Princess," Iron Guard replied. "Besides, considering that they just failed yesterday, coupled with the increase in security, I doubt that whoever's behind Prince Sol's attempted assassination would try anything again for quite a while."

Twilight felt a wave of relief washing over her. While she had been looking forward to this friend of Starlight's, she was also not sure if it would be safe for them to be there, especially if somepony was working from within to aid them.

"That's good to hear," she said with a smile, the first of which that she wore since hearing about what happened to Sol. "Well, if there's nothing else, then I believe that that's everything that we have to discuss."

"I believe so, Princess," Iron Guard agreed, along with Night Wing, who failed to contain yet another loud yawn.

"In that case, if you would excuse me, I believe that I'll be calling it a day," he tiredly said, but not before saluting Twilight and Sol. "Have a nice day, Your Highnesses, Captain Iron Guard."

With his business done, Night Wing turned and made his way to the doors of the throne room with a slight wobble to his step.

"Well, I suppose I better get back to work, then," Iron Guard said. "I shall send the guards back in on my way out. Have a good day, Your Highnesses, and I shall report to you if we encounter any new developments."

Giving a bow of his own, Iron Guard turned and left the throne room to return to his duties, leaving Sol and Twilight to their thoughts.

Author's Note

Happy Valentine's Day. :heart:

Chapter 41- Friendly Visit at Sunset

It was about mid-afternoon as Twilight and Sol sat on the throne, the two waiting for the rather slow day of court to finally come to an end. With nothing better to do at the moment to preoccupy her, Twilight's mind began to wandering as their talk with the captains remained fresh in her mind. With the presence of the additional guards, they had inadvertently driven most petitioners away from seeing the two young royals, leaving their day mostly boring and uneventful as they only had fifteen ponies come to see them throughout the whole day. But still, despite the guards' presence bringing some sense of security, Twilight still had lingering fears about what had happened. Sure, Sol may have been the intended target, and she felt that she would be haunted by that fact for quite some time, but she was also fearful that if she were the target, then she probably wouldn't be so lucky, even with her alicorn body's resilience.

As her mind continued down on that dreary path, her body shuddered, which caught the attention of Sol. It wasn't until she felt the feathers of his wing gently caress her back that she snapped out of her thoughts and looked up at him, blushing at his gesture with the guards right there in front of them. Granted the guards all had their backs turned to them, and Helping Hoof was busy looking over the papers on her clipboard, but still...

"You okay there, Twilight?" he asked, the concerned tone clearly evident in his voice.

"Uh... yeah, I'm fine. I'm just... well..." Twilight's voice faltered as she looked into his eyes. Seeing that he clearly wasn't buying it, she let out a sigh and answered honestly. "No, I'm not."

Sol gave a nod and looked out at the empty throne room with an idea on his mind.

"Why don't we call it an early day?" he suggested. "It's been incredibly slow today, so I doubt that anypony would complain if we closed court a bit early. Then, once it's just the two of us, you go ahead and tell me what is bothering you, okay?"

Twilight silently nodded.

"Okay." After offering Twilight and claw and helping her up, the two made their way down the dais. "Due to the lack of petitioners, Twilight and I have decided that court will be closing early today. Miss Hoof?"

"I shall inform the guards at the gate that court will be closing early, and to turn away anypony wishing to petition you, along with your apologies for being unable to see them," she said, knowing his unspoken question and having done this before with Celestia.

"Thank you, Miss Hoof. If anypony shall need us, we will be in my room... talking," he quickly added, seeing the sly smirk growing on Helping Hoof's face.

"Very well, then. And what about Princess Twilight's guests who are supposed to be arriving later this evening?"

"Have the guards escort them to us as soon as they arrive. With the increased number of them guarding the castle, I'm sure they could spare one or two of them for a few moments. After you're done with that, you are free for the rest of the day, as well as tomorrow."

Helping gave a grateful bow. "Thank you. In that case, I shall get on that right away."

A brief smile crossed Sol's features as he saw her scamper off to end her day, and begin enjoying her day off. With her now gone, Sol and Twilight left the throne room with their escort, and made for his room. Along the way, they passed by one of the castle's maids, who Sol paused for a moment and requested that tea be brought to his room for him and Twilight, before heading off to carry out his order.

After several minutes of walking, they finally came to the hallway that contained their rooms, both of which still had a pair of guards posted. Coming to his bedroom doors, Sol opened one of them and stepped aside for Twilight to walk in to first, following in after her soon afterwards. Once inside, Sol walked with Twilight over to the soft grass beneath the tree to settle down and have their talk.

Once the two were situated side-by-side on their stomachs, Sol was about to ask what was wrong when Twilight, now alone with him and away from any prying eyes, shifted herself beneath his wing and snuggled up to him, burying her face against his side while her body shivered. Though concerned for her mood, given how she acted throughout the day after their meeting with Iron Guard and Night Wing, and the fact that she had barely spoken a word since said meeting, Sol had a pretty good idea of what was bothering her.

With his wing already draped over her, Sol used it to hug her to his side and gently nuzzle the top of her head in a show of comfort and affection.

"Care to tell me now?"

Sol heard a sigh beneath him seconds before he felt Twilight shifting her head around so her voice wouldn't be muffled by him.

"... I'm scared, Sol," she said, her voice laced with worry.

"You mean about yesterday?"

He felt her nod against him. "I grew up believing that Canterlot Castle was the safest and most secured place in all of Equestria. But, if somepony could just slip in and out so easily without being detected, then what place is safe... and what's to stop them from doing it again?"

"The extra security, for one," Sol attempted to reassure, but to little effect.

"I'm sorry, but I'm still not so sure about that. It was infiltrated by Chrysalis and fell to her invasion, it fell to Tirek's takeover, then Chrysalis again when her changelings ponynapped and impersonated Princess Celestia and Luna, and now a group of pony assassins managed to get in, poison your food, and get out without being noticed! And who's to say that we won't be next?!"

"Twilight. It's going to be alright. Nopony is going to come try and poison you."

"How can you be sure about that? We may be alicorns, Sol, and we may be stronger and more resilient than the average pony, but we are still susceptible to being poisoned," she said in a quieter voice. "We aren't the same as you. Your unique draconic heritage is what saved you from being poisoned to death, but if Celestia, Luna, Cadence, Flurry Heart, or myself, were to have been the target and ate that poisoned food instead, then we would... I would have..."

Now having a complete understanding of what Twilight was so scared about, Sol wrapped an arm around her and began rubbing her shoulder. He had a feeling that it had something to do with him being poisoned yesterday, but he didn't think that she'd considered just how vulnerable she and the other alicorns were compared to him, nor how poor the castle's security really was, and how she'd lost faith in it. It didn't help much how right Twilight was, either. Canterlot Castle was supposed to be the safest structure in Equestria, and if it could be so easily infiltrated...

No. Not if I can do something about it, Sol thought with growing determination. Alright. Once mother and Aunt Luna return and take back the throne, I'll start working on securing the castle.

*Knock... Knock... Knock...*

... in the meantime...

"Enter."

Turning his attention towards the door, Sol watched as they were opened to one of the castle's maids, who was levitating a tray with a white tea kettle, two tea cups, and a few other cups filled with sugar and honey.

"Thank you. You may leave it on the table there."

"Yes, sir," she replied, setting the tray of tea down on the table. "Will there be anything else?"

"No thank you. That will be all. You may go."

With a polite bow, the maid promptly left the room and closed the doors behind her as she left. Lighting his horns, Sol levitated the tea over to them and cast a spell to scan them for any signs of tampering. Once his scans came up negative, he began pouring a cup of tea for Twilight.

"I understand that you are scared, Twilight, and that your faith is a bit shaken right now, but I do hope that you will trust me, and believe me when I say that I will do everything in my power to prevent that from happening to you and my family." Finishing pouring and mixing the tea with some honey, Sol offered it to Twilight, who took it in her hooves and gently began blowing on it, trying to cool it off. "Once you and I are done ruling for mother and Aunt Luna, I will begin working on a way to prevent this from happening again. Both the infiltration, and the poisoning. I'll also make sure to work it into your castle as well... with your approval, of course."

Taking a tentative sip of her tea, Twilight hummed in delight as she felt the warming brew working on her as she began to relax a little bit.

"It would make me feel a bit better, yes," she replied, taking another sip.

"Very well, then. Upon our return to Ponyville, I shall begin on installing some runes into the castle to neutralize any poisons that might cross the threshold." Sol smiled as he saw Twilight's mood starting to brighten. "Feeling better?"

For the first time that day, a faint smile formed on Twilight's lips. "A little."

Glad to hear that she was feeling better, Sol kissed her cheek. "I'm glad to hear that. But, you'd better start feeling more better, because you've got some guests coming over to visit."

With over an extra hour to relax and unwind, Twilight found herself to be in a better mood than she had all day. While her fears still lingered, thanks to combination of Sol's reassuring words and cuddles, and the tea she'd drank, Twilight was starting to feel better and more relaxed. It also helped knowing that Starlight would be coming over to visit, along with her mystery friend, whom Twilight was looking forward to meet.

"So, who do you think this friend of Starlight's could be?" Sol wondered.

"It's hard to say, really," Twilight replied, tapping her chin in thought. "There are plenty of ponies in Ponyville for her to become friends with. It could also be somepony that she met during one of her visits to the Crystal Empire, or even a new changeling friend from one of her visits to Thorax. Really, it could be anypony at this point. Maybe even a griffon."

*Knock... Knock... Knock*

"Yes?"

"Excuse me, sir, but Miss Starlight Glimmer here to see you and the Princess."

"Well then, guess we're about to find out," Sol said to Twilight before replying to the guards, "Thank you. You may let them in."

Glad that she'd finally made it, before the doors even began to open, Twilight stood up and was already making her way to greet her friend. Once they had opened and Starlight walked in, she was met with a tight hug from Twilight.

"I'm really glad to see you, Starlight."

"Heh. Thanks, Twilight," Starlight said, hugging her back for a moment. "So, how's it been ruling Equestriiiaaaaa-why's there a tree in here?"

Sol chuckled as he walked up to them. "Because it's how I designed it. After all, this is my room."

Starlight blinked. "... oh... well that makes sense."

"What tree?"

Turning to the direction of the new and familiar voice, Twilight, Starlight, and Sol looked over to the doorway, where Twilight smiled widely as the voice's owner walked into their view.

"Sunset Shimmer!"

Happy to see her otherworldly friend again after so long, Twilight ran up to Sunset and nearly knocked her over in a hug tackle. Recovering from hit, Sunset chuckled and hugged Twilight back.

"Hey, Twilight," Sunset chuckled. "Long time no see, huh?"

"Far too long," she replied before breaking the hug. "Honestly, we really should start hanging out more."

"Yeah. No kidding." Sunset attention was drawn away from Twilight as her eyes caught sight of the large cherry blossom tree growing off to the right side of the room in a patch of green grass. "Wow, there really is a tree he-"

Sunset's words froze up when she saw the white form standing behind Twilight. At first glance, a shiver ran though Sunset as she saw the familiar white coat and violet eyes of Celestia, but calmed herself as she saw that its owner wasn't Celestia as she'd thought, but something else all together.

"Heheheh. I know that look," Sol chuckled. "I take it that you were expecting somepony else?"

Recollecting herself, Sunset closed her slightly-gaping mouth and smiled apologetically.

"Sorry. It's just that you look a lot like somepony else I know."

"That is fine, but would you ladies care to come in?"

"Actually," Twilight spoke up, "would you mind it if we moved this to my room?"

"Not at all, Twilight." Sol paused and blushed faintly. "Um, shall I excuse myself?"

Twilight gave Sol a curious look. "Why?"

"Well, it's just that it's your bedroom, and I don't want to intrude on your personal living space."

"It's fine, Sol," she said with a good-natured eye-roll. "Besides, you let me in here, so it's only fair that I let you in mine."

"Very well."

Grabbing the tray and empty tea set in his magic, Sol followed the three mares out of his room. While passing the guards, he offered one of them the tray and asked if they could send somepony to bring refreshments and snacks to Twilight's room, who complied and took the tray to carry out the request. With that out of the way, Sol followed the others in to Twilight's room and closed the doors behind him. With this being his first time in Twilight's room, Sol took a quick moment to get a look at the place. While its design was basically identical to his own room, Twilight's had a four poster, queen-size bed with the red canopy curtains drawn back. And while the room was lacking a tree, it instead had a pair of purple couches sitting across from one another, with a wooden, light-brown coffee table situated in between the two.

"Hey, Sol. Come here."

Hearing Twilight calling him, Sol looked over to see her sitting on one of the couches and patting the empty spot next to her, while Sunset and Starlight had taken their seats in the opposite couch. Giving a quick apology, Sol made his way over and sat himself down on the couch next to Twilight.

"So," Twilight began, "how have things been since we last wrote? Anything new going on?"

"Meh, not really," Sunset shrugged. "There have been a few magical mishaps here and there, but they're all really minor and were quick and easy to take care of. Other than that, the girls have been doing alright. They've been keeping their magic under control, and using it in moderation so that we won't accidently get overcharged again."

"Again?"

"Yeah. Turns out that whenever one of us uses their new magic too much, everyone else's magic will start to go sorta out of control, but we've talked about it and have taken care of it..."

"Something on your mind?"

Sunset gave Twilight a nervous look. "Just something I thought of. Did I... eh... tell you about me and Flash?"

Twilight nodded. "Yes. You told me that the two of you had gotten back together."

"Okay, good," Sunset sighed in relief. "I couldn't remember if I wrote to you about that or not, since it was written back in the old journal."

"I do, and I also remember that I was happy for both of you," she said with a small smile. "I like Flash, but as nice of a guy as he is, it just wouldn't have worked out between us since we live in different worlds."

Sol kept quiet as he listened. Twilight had already told him about her brief crush on Flash during her time in the other side of the portal, so he didn't feel bothered by it.

"Yeah. I get it," Sunset said with a sad smile.

"... speaking of romances, how's my human counterpart doing? Didn't you tell me that she was dating somepony?"

"You mean Timber Spruce? Yeah, she is. Actually, they went out on a date just a few weeks ago."

"Oh. Do you know how it went?"

Sunset chuckled as she recounted her human friend's story. "It was a total disaster. The section of the museum they wanted to see was closed down, the sky was cloudy so they couldn't see the stars through the observatory's telescope, and to top it off, they ended up burning their tongues on some hot chocolate."

"Eesh. Sounds like they did have it rough," Starlight commented.

"They did. But, as it turned out, Fluttershy gave Twilight a jar of fireflies that had opened up and took the shapes of the constellations for her and Timber, so their date wasn't a complete loss."

"Well, good. I'm glad that things turned out okay for them in the end," Twilight said with a smile.

"Yeah. Me too." Having finished her short story, Sunset turned her attention to the stallion in the room. "So, you're Sol, huh?"

Sol's attention was now completely focused on Sunset as he was addressed.

"I am, Miss Shimmer," he returned with a small smile. "And I must say that it is a pleasure to finally make your acquaintance."

Sunset blinked at Sol's manners. "Just Sunset will do, or at least drop the 'Miss' part."

"Very well, Sunset."

"Thanks... so, you've heard about me?"

"I have, and from the sound of things from before, you've heard of me prior to our meeting as well."

"I might have," she smirked, her eyes flickering to Twilight. "A certain purple princess has been writing to me quite a bit about you."

Sol gave a small smile when he heard Twilight quietly squeak. "I see."

"Unfortunatly, even after reading pages upon pages about you, I still don't really know all that much about you." Sunset leaned forward in her seat. "I'm sure that you can relate to my curiosity."

"About you? Not really," he calmly said. "Quite the contrary, actually. I've heard quite a bit about you, Sunset Shimmer."

"Really now? From who? Twilight?"

Sol shook his head. "Not quite."

"Starlight?"

"Nope."

Sunset frowned. "Well if it's not them, then who?"

"From my mother," he replied, doing his best to hid a grin. "She's told me a lot about you. How you became her personal student, how you abandoned her studies and escaped through the mirror portal, how you came back and stole Twilight's crown, how she chased after you, retrieved her crown, and ended up befriending you, and most importantly, how you returned and reconciled with mother."

His mother? But weren't we talking about Princess Celestia?

Confused, Sunset looked to Starlight and Twilight for an explanation.

"Anypony care to tell me what he's talking about, exactly?" she asked, eliciting a snicker from Starlight.

"You really didn't figure it out? I mean, he practically told you who his mom is. Not to mention the fact that we clearly saw you noticing the resemblances that he shares with her."

"What are you talking about? The only ponies he's talked about besides me were his mom and Princess Celestia... wait a moment..." At that moment, it was like a switch was flipped in Sunset's mind, one that made her eyes go wide as she stared at Sol, realizing what Starlight was getting at. "No way. There's no possible way that you..."

"I take it that you've figured it out?" Sol asked with a hint of smugness and playfulness.

"No! There's no way that you are Princess Celestia's...! I mean, she didn't even have a...!"

"Actually, Sunset, he is," Twilight spoke with a raised hoof, causing Sunset's eyes to go wide.

"... you're kidding me..."

"Hey, we all thought the same thing at first, too," Starlight shrugged. "But, when we brought him to Canterlot, Princess Celestia herself admitted to all of us that Sol is actually her son."

"But... how? I don't remember there being any records of him having ever existed!"

"And now you know why. Another reason would be because I was sealed away and hidden for over a thousand years, and was just freed last year by Twilight, Starlight, and their friends," Sol explained. "Outside of my family, nopony else in this modern day knew that I ever existed... until Twilight stumbled across an old book and found out."

"... I... see..."

"... you know, mother really missed you, Sunset," Sol said, his voice soft and a little sad. "She would tell me about all the times that you two spent together, teaching you, watching you grow up from a small filly. Eventually, she told me about how much she'd grown to care for you... how she grew to love you... and how much it hurt her when you left."

Sunset's gaze fell, her mane now hiding her face.

"... she also told me about the joy and relief she felt when you returned to her with Twilight, to finally have the chance to see you again... and how she had planned to adopt you."

Sunset's head shot up, along with Twilight's and Starlight's.

"She what?"

"It's true," he nodded. "Mother had told me that before you first left, she had planned on adopting you once you had completed your studies with her. Even now, mother hopes that you will one day return to live in Equestria, where she would then ask you to live with her as her adopted daughter."

Sunset stared at Sol in disbelief. "She... s-she does?"

Sol gave a nod and shyly rubbed an arm. "Yes, she does... and... well... I've always wondered what it would be like to have a sibling."

"But.. why me?"

Sol let out a sigh. "With me being sealed away in crystal, Aunt Luna banished to the moon, and father being imprisoned in stone, mother, with no family left to comfort her, started to become lonely. And as much as she loved foals and would have liked to have had another, she couldn't bring herself to re-marry and have another foal with somepony who wasn't my father. That is why, after having taken you in as her personal student and growing so fond of you, she decided that she was going to adopt you into the family. That is, of course, if you are willing to accept it. Like I said, even now, the offer still stands."

Sunset's eyes began to water as she thought over the offer. While she and Celestia had indeed made up, Sunset never knew that she felt that way about her. Granted, Celestia did take her in as her student and raised her since she was just a little filly up to adulthood, and she was still grateful for that... but still, to know that she had acted out against a pony who had basically been, and could still be, her mom, filled Sunset with a fresh wave of regret for how she treated Celestia. As she thought about it, Sunset couldn't deny that she found the offer to be very, very enticing and appealing... and yet...

"I... I can't..."

Everyone looked at Sunset in surprise.

"But, Sunset-" Twilight began, but was cut off by Sunset raising her hoof.

"Please, don't get me wrong about this. Even now, I still miss Princess Celestia, and I would be honored to have her as my adopted mom... but I can't just drop everything I have and leave. I have a bunch of friends, and a boyfriend, who all love and care for me, school to attend, and a life that I've made and am happy with." Sunset sighed and frowned. "Maybe after my friends and I all graduate from Canterlot High, I might. Apart from Applejack and probably Pinkie Pie, everyone else will probably move away to some distant college or university. Heck, Flash has even talked about heading off to college himself... and if I'm honest here, I'm living on borrowed time there."

"What do you mean?" Sol wondered.

"What I mean is that, as much as I hate to admit it, I don't really belong in that world. Even though I've made a life for myself there, there's still the possibility of me running into that world's versions of me. So, if that happened, then just imagine the kind of trouble it could create if the government were to be informed of it. They'll probably take me as an identity thief who's been impersonating her and come after me."

"You don't think they'll actually do that, do you?" Starlight asked.

"I'm hoping that they don't find out, period."

"... so that would be a 'no' then?" Sol questioned.

"Maybe. Again, it's very tempting, but as long as I have my friends, I won't leave and abandon them."

"Very well. Just remember that the offer will still be there for you, if you do decide to accept it further down the road."

"Thanks. I'll keep it in mind."

*Knock... Knock... Knock*

Everyone's attention was drawn to the knocking on the doors.

"Hello?"

"Princess Twilight? I brought that tea for you and your guests," the voice replied.

Lighting her horn, Twilight opened the door for the maid, who walked in with a trolley with a tea kettle and four tea cups.

"Forgive the interruption, Your Highness," she apologized with a bow.

"It's perfectly fine. Thank you for the tea."

"You're welcome, Princess. Oh, and the chefs wanted me to inform you that they will have dinner ready within the hour."

"Thank you. We will be sure to be there on time."

With another bow, the maid exited the room and closed the door behind her as she left. Once she was gone, Sol lit his horn and brought the trolley over to them, all the while subtly scanning the tea and dishes for any tampering. Once he mentally deemed that they were safe, he levitated them off of the trolley and onto the coffee table.

"So, Twilight," Sunset began, pouring herself a cup of tea, "what's new with you?"

Twilight paused from taking her first sip of her own cup of tea. "I didn't tell you already?"

"I don't think so. Apart from Spike's changes and him being Ember and Rarity's boyfriend, which I find kinda weird when I think about my world's Spike and Rarity, the most that you've written to me about was Sol."

"Oh... oops."

"So, what did happen that you forgot to tell me?"

"I bet I know~" Starlight sang teasingly.

Twilight blushed. "Well... you see, it happened not that long ago, a-and I've been busy and distracted that I didn't think about it, so-"

"Twilight's dating Sol," Starlight blurted out before calmly taking a sip of her tea. "Started right after Sol brought back Twilight's old library tree house."

"Starlight!"

"Wait. Really?" Sunset asked as she looked at Twilight, who blushed as she avoided Sunset's gaze. "No way."

"Actually, Starlight is correct," Sol answered, sporting a small blush himself.

Sunset blinked a few times in surprise as the information started to fully sink in.

"You surprise me, Twilight. I mean, I figured that you would find somepony after the other you started dating Timber, but I didn't think it'd be with somepony like him."

"It's not like I planned for it to happen. It just did," Twilight muttered.

Interested in how this all came to be, Sunset grinned and leaned forward in her seat.

"Okay, give me the details. Tell me when it first started... oh gosh, I'm starting to sound like Rarity."

Though she didn't really mean it, everypony in the room couldn't help but chuckle at Sunset's comment. After the moment had passed, Twilight took a moment to think about when she first started to have feelings for Sol.

"Looking back on it, the first time that I started to find myself attracted to Sol was back during our trip to the Dragon Lands."

"Oooo. I think I know what you're talking about," Starlight smirked.

"Nah-ah! No spoiling this one, Starlight!"

"Fine. I won't tell her."

"Really?" Sunset questioned. "I remember you writing to me about your trip, but I don't recall you telling me anything about this."

"That's because I didn't include it," Twilight replied. "Now, like I was saying, the first time that I found myself becoming attracted to him was during our trip to the Dragon Lands. And I actually mean 'during our trip to'."

"So this was before we made it there?" Sol asked.

"Yes. Actually, it first started after I woke up during our balloon ride there."

"What happened?" Sunset wondered, putting her hoof over Starlight's mouth as soon as she opened it. "Sorry, Starlight, but this is Twilight's story."

"Fine... party poopers."

Ignoring that, Twilight continued from where she left off. "Well, it's a little embarrassing to say out loud, but when I woke up that morning, Sol was snuggling me."

Sol blinked. "I was?"

"I didn't think you did it on purpose, so I believe that you just rolled around in your sleep, and that's how we ended up like that... not that I'm complaining."

"Well, you're quite the snuggler too, Twilight. Or have you forgotten about that winter night the week before the Hearth's Warming Eve Ball? You know, the one where we were reading together in front of the fireplace, sharing a blanket, and later falling asleep underneath it?"

"Shush. I'm telling the story, here, Sol," Twilight said, giving Sol a playful shove. "Anyways, after that, it all went downhill from there. Sol healing Spike after he got severely injured, that night Sol just brought up, the Hearth's Warming Eve Ball and the Hearth's Warming present he surprised me with, and lastly, bringing back the Golden Oaks Library. All of them had an emotional impact on me, and had helped me with my decision to becoming Sol's fillyfriend."

"Glad to hear that," Sunset said with a soft smile, which soon faded as she picked up on something that Twilight hadn't mentioned. "... hey, did you two have your first date yet?"

Twilight's ears fell flat against her head at Sunset's question. True, Sol did ask her to the Hearth's Warming Eve Ball, but since they weren't together at the time, Twilight couldn't count that as an official date.

"Actually..." Twilight's ears perked back up as Sol began to speak, "we do have a date planned for tomorrow night."

"Wait. We do?" Twilight questioned, clearly having not been informed of this.

Sol smirked. "We do."

"When was this decided?"

"Last week," he shrugged. "And with a bit of help from Cadence, everything has already been arranged."

"Cadence is involved with this?!"

"Yes, she is. And I promise you, Twilight, that you're going to absolutely love what I've got in store for you tomorrow evening."

Author's Note

I tried. I tried so hard to resist, but after hearing so many good things about it from my friends, I finally caved and got Monster Hunter: World. The downside, as I'm sure you've all noticed, is that I can't focus on my writing with that game on my mind... apart from that, I regret nothing.

Chapter 42- Date Night

"So, are you excited for your date tonight, Twilight?"

"I would hope so, Sunset. After all, this is their first date."

Twilight silently nodded as she, Starlight, and Sunset walked down the halls to breakfast. After dinner the previous night, Sol agreed to back off for the night to let the three mares have their girl time. Throughout most of the night, Twilight, Sunset, and Starlight had camped out in Twilight's room, sharing stories, playing games, and catching up on new events, and just talking.

"I am, and I'm also kinda nervous," Twilight admitted. "Even though this technically isn't our first date, what with him having asked me to the Hearth's Warming Eve Ball, this is our first date as a couple. I just hope that it all goes well for us."

"Pfft. Relax, Twilight," Starlight said, waiving a hoof dismissingly. "Tonight's going to go fine."

"How do you know?"

"How about because this was planned out by Sol and Princess Cadence?"

"She does have a point, Twilight," Sunset voiced. "This date of yours is being planned out by Princess Celestia's son and the Princess of Love, A.K.A, your sister-in-law, so I wouldn't worry about it."

"I know that, but I just can't help it. I've never had a coltfriend before Sol, so going on an actual date like this is new territory for me."

"Well, if you'd like, I could give you some pointers?"

"Me too," Starlight offered, earning her a curious look from Twilight.

"After all the teasing, you want to help give me dating advice?" she questioned.

"I may rib on you, Sol, and Spike from time to time, but its always been in good humor and was never malicious. Besides, this is important to you and Sol, and I'd like to help if I can... plus, this is the first date, so you should try to make a good impression."

"But I don't even know where we're going or what we're doing! Should I wear something nice? Should I go and get my mane done up? I don't know what I'm supposed to do!"

"Well, you could always just ask me."

With a startled yelp, Twilight looked around and found that as they talked, she, Starlight, and Sunset had walked into the private dining room where Sol was waiting for them, wearing an amused smirk. Lighting his horns and closing the doors behind them, Sol walked over to Twilight and, rather than sharing a kiss with her with Sunset and Starlight watching, began to affectionately nuzzle her cheek.

"Good morning, Twilight," he softly greeted. "And to answer your question, no, you don't need to do anything special. Or, at least, nothing to that extreme. What I have planned for us is going to be private, so we won't have anypony watching and judging us."

"O-Okay," she stammered briefly before relaxing herself at the soft touch of his nuzzle and returning it as she nuzzled him back. "I won't wear a dress then, but I do feel like I should do my mane up."

"If that's what you want, then I won't stop you."

"And maybe pay a visit to the spa as well. Plus, it'll give me some more time to spend together with Sunset and Starlight before they leave."

Sol let out a soft chuckle. "Then you three go do that. You rarely get to see Sunset as it is, so I think that a girl's day out with her would be nice for you. Just make sure that you're back in time, okay?"

"Promise."

"For the love of Celestia, would you two just kiss already?" Starlight asked with an exasperated sigh, while Sunset smirked at the two as she walked by.

"Actually, she might prefer it," she jabbed as she passed by the couple.

Blushing, Sol and Twilight followed Sunset's lead and sat themselves down at the table to eat, along with Starlight, who joined them soon afterwards. After the four had themselves a hearty breakfast, Twilight led Starlight and Sunset to the local spa, along with a squad of four guards, much to Starlight and Sunset's confusion. With them gone and having everything ready for his date with Twilight that evening, Sol decided to kill some time by continuing with reading the Daring Do series. Looking up and smiling at the bright sunny day, he decided that, with how beautiful the day was, that he'd read outside today in the shade of the garden's many trees.

Later that day, Twilight, Starlight, and Sunset were making their way down one of the many streets as they toured the city. After they had their time at the spa and ate out, they wandered around the city to see what all it held. While they had visited Canterlot many times before, there was always something new being built, or a new store having opened. This was especially true for Sunset, as she'd never really had the time to just come over and tour the city at her leisure since her self-induced exile.

Along the way, the trio came upon Twilight's old home, which they stopped by to pay her parents a surprise visit, much to Night and Velvet's enjoyment. As they entered, Twilight paused as she saw the guards trying to follow her in and decided to draw the line at that point, ordering her escort wait for them outside. After all, this was her home, and didn't believe that anypony would attack her there. And even if somepony did, she had Starlight and Sunset there with her. Of course, the guards weren't forgotten as Twilight and Velvet came out not long after, bringing with them a tray of cookies, and a pitcher lemonade with four cups for them.

"So, sweetie, how's it been ruling Equestria for the Princesses?" Velvet asked, taking a sip if her tea.

Twilight let out a sigh. "I'm not gonna lie, mom. We've had our ups and downs, but it's been a bit of a challenge."

"And the guards?" Night inquired.

"They weren't my idea, nor Sol's. Due to an... unforeseen complication, Captains Night Wing and Iron Hoof have both agreed to assign Sol and I guards during our stay."

"Well I say it's about time. Of all the princesses, you're the only one who doesn't have any guards."

"I know, but it just feels awkward having armored ponies following me around everywhere."

"You know that the Captains just want you to be safe, Twilight," Starlight commented.

"That," Sunset began with a smirk, "or they are trying to avoid risking Princess Celestia's wrath."

"Yeah, that too I guess."

Night quirked an eyebrow at them. "Why would Princess Celestia be mad at them? They didn't do something wrong, did they?"

Twilight gave Sunset and Starlight a quick and nervous glance. "Let's just say that somepony snuck into the castle under their watch and leave it at that."

Night and Velvet stared at their daughter, both knowing when she or Shining would lie to them, or not tell them the entire truth. However, while they would normally question Twilight's hesitance in telling them, due to her current job and the sensitive subjects that it entails, they decided to let it slide this time. Besides, they both knew their daughter well enough to know that if there was a problem, she would find a way to take care of and fix it.

"If you say so," Velvet sighed. "Just remember that your father and I are here if you ever need to talk to us."

"I will, mom," Twilight smiled.

"Good. Now then, are you ready for your date with Sol tonight?" she asked, eliciting a blush from Twilight.

"Wha- how did you...?"

"Cadence told me," she smirked. "And though I may know all the details, I can't wait to hear all about it from you."

"Wait. You do?" Night asked. A moment later, Velvet brought a hoof up and began whispering the details of Twilight's date plans in his ear. Night nodded and hummed as Velvet continued to tell him, but as she finished telling him, his eyes began to widen.

"Yep. I believe that would do it," he agreed.

"I know," Velvet giggled excitingly.

"Come on, mom. Stop teasing me," Twilight whined, finding it somewhat annoying that her own mom knew more about her date than even she did.

"Oh, lighten up, sweetie. You'll find out soon enough. Speaking of which, as much as I love your company, Twilight, shouldn't you be heading back to get ready soon?"

Twilight looked up at the clock and frowned.

"I suppose I should," she said with a small sigh, having enjoyed her time with her parents and not wanting to leave them just yet.

"In that case, we'd better head back as well," Starlight said, hopping off of the couch and stretching.

"Yeah. I need to get back home too and finish my homework," Sunset added, earning her a glare from Twilight.

"... you didn't finish it yet?"

Sunset shrugged. "What can I say? Procrastination for the win."

Twilight rolled her eyes. "That sounds like something Rainbow Dash would say."

"Yeah. It does, and I think she even did one time."

Turning back to her parents, Twilight gave them both a hug and peck on the cheek. "Well, I guess I'll see you two later."

"We would like that. Maybe after the Princesses get back you and Sol could come over again?" Night suggested.

"I think we could do that."

With a goodbye and thanks from Starlight and Sunset, Twilight led the way out of her parents' house where her escort patiently waited for her. After levitating the empty glasses and cookie plate back to her mom, Twilight, Starlight, and Sunset walked past the guards, the latter having to stifle a chuckle as she saw some cookie crumbs one of the guards' muzzle.

"Once we get back to the castle, I'll help you two with your luggage, and then walk you to the train station."

"Actually, Twilight," Starlight began, "we won't need to go that far. I was actually planning on just teleporting us directly to Ponyville from the castle after we got done packing."

"Oh. Yeah. That works too, I guess."

The walk back to the castle didn't take long for them thanks to the talking they were doing to help pass the time. Once they'd made it inside, they were greeted by Sol. After a brief exchange and compliments for Twilight's appearance from her visit to the spa, the four went to the guest rooms and began to pack what little Starlight and Sunset brought with them. Within minutes, the four were finished and standing out in the hallways saying their goodbyes.

"I'm really going to miss you, Sunset," Twilight said as she and Sunset hugged.

"Me too, but it won't be forever. I'll have summer vacation in a few months, so I'll definitely have some time to drop by again for a visit."

"I'm looking forward to it."

"As am I," Sol said, approaching Sunset and hugging her after she and Twilight had separated. "And I meant what I said before about you being my sister."

Though initially surprised, Sunset soon smiled and hugged Sol back. "You know, the more I hear it, the more I'm starting to like the sound of it... having a brother, that is."

"I'm glad to hear it." Sol pulled back and broke their hug. "And I'm sure that mother would as well."

As the two had their moment, Starlight walked over to Twilight and shared a brief hug.

"So, I guess I'll see you in a few days then," Starlight said.

"If there's nothing to delay the Princesses, then yeah," Twilight nodded before blinking as she remembered something she wanted to ask. "Oh! Before I forget to ask, how's Spike been doing since I've been gone?"

Starlight blushed and coughed. "Uh... well... Spike's fine... perfectly fine..."

Wish I can say the same for the library, she mentally cringed. Seriously, after what those three did in there, it'll take a miracle for that place to get aired out in time, even with magic.

"Are you sure?" Twilight skeptically asked, noticing Starlight's hesitation while the unicorn in question began to nervously glance round.

"Yep! I'm sure! Totally sure! Wow, would you look at the time? Sunset and I better get going." With a startled yelp, Sunset found herself levitated over by Starlight's side. "Well, see you two late, and have a nice date."

Without waiting for them to get a word in, Starlight lit her horn brightly before she teleported herself, Sunset, and their luggage back to Ponyville, leaving Sol and Twilight standing there confused.

"Well, that was odd," Sol commented.

"You don't think that something bad happened to Spike, do you?"

"I don't believe so. If something did happen, then Starlight or one of the others would've told you about it right away."

"Yeah. I suppose."

Sol nodded and lowered his head down to Twilight's. "Well, now that they're gone, shall we get ready?"

Twilight blushed faintly. "I suppose we should."

"In that case, I'll see you soon."

With that, the two left for their own rooms to get themselves ready for their date. Though nothing was really required for tonight since they would be alone, Sol still wanted to look somewhat presentable for his date, so he made his way over to his dresser where he combed down his coat and mane, and added a splash of cologne. Looking over himself and feeling satisfied, Sol retrieved a certain scroll from within one of the drawers, and placed it within his saddlebag before tossing it on. Now having everything that he needed, Sol, with a breath of nervousness, left his room and waited for his date.

While he was doing that, Twilight was in her own room doing practically the same. Thanks to her trip to the spa, her coat was much softer after the treatment, while her mane, though still smooth as silk from the spa treatment, had to be combed down a little bit. Looking over herself in her mirror and finding her look to be satisfactory, Twilight took a bottle of perfume that was sitting on her dresser and gave herself a few light sprays. Having finished her preparations and going through Cadence's breathing exercise to calm her growing nerves, Twilight pushed open the door to her room and joined Sol out in the hallway, who was ogling her as she approached.

"I know I said it before, but good call on the spa, Twilight. Those spa ponies did a wonderful job," he complimented, causing her to blush at his words... before her lips formed into a small smirk.

"Are you saying that I didn't look good, before?" she playfully teased, creating the reaction she was hoping for as Sol began to sputter. Thankfully for him, it only lasted for a moment before Twilight laughed at his reaction. "I'm just teasing you, Sol. I know what you meant. And thank you. You clean up really well, too."

"Thank you, Twilight." Sol gave a small bow at her words and offered her his claw. "Well, shall we?"

With a nod, Twilight took Sol's claw as he led her down the halls. As they walked, she began to notice that they were headed towards the throne room.

"So, where are we going?" she asked, curious as to what Sol had planned.

"Over there, first," he replied, gesturing towards the large doors to the throne room.

Lighting his horns, Sol opened the door for them. As they entered, he stopped for a moment and looked back at the squad of guards that were following them with a smirk.

"Apologies, gentlecolts, but this is where we must part ways for the time being. Twilight and I shall be back in a few hours."

Reaching a claw into his saddlebag, Sol brought out a scroll and opened it, revealing on it a set of runes in a circular pattern. As Twilight looked over the runes, Sol lit his horns and activated the runes, which caused them to glow with a pale-blue color on the scroll. As the runes glowed, the area around Sol and Twilight glowed with the same pale light, before the two were consumed by the light and teleported away.

As the light around them faded away, Twilight shivered from the sudden temperature change and moved in against Sol's side for warmth. Smiling as she felt his wing drape over her, Twilight looked around to see where Sol had teleported them off to. As she looked around, she saw that, judging by the wooden floorboards, the guard railings running along the sides, and the massive balloon holding it all by thick ropes, they were on an airborne zeppelin. And, judging by the cold air and the snowy tundra below them, she figured that they were currently somewhere in the Frozen North.

"So, an airship ride, huh?" she said. "I'll admit, I wasn't expecting this, but it is a very pretty sight."

Sol chuckled, knowing that there was far more to come than what she saw.

"Well, I had originally thought about taking you out to the library and then having dinner, but I didn't think that was special enough. So instead, we have this."

Following the direction of his claw, Twilight looked behind her and blushed. Sitting on the deck was a small, circular table with a pair of chairs sitting at opposite ends. Covering the table was a red tablecloth, along with two sets of silverware, a pair of lit candles, an ice bucked with what she could only guess at this point was champagne, and, oddly enough, an enchanted violin and bow that played music as it hovered in place.

"So, Twilight, what do you think?" Sol asked. "Our own private zeppelin, romantic music, and a dinner at sunset."

Twilight smiled and nodded. "I think that this is better than anything I would have expected," she said before giving Sol a peck on the lips. "But I would've been happy with whatever you had planned, anyway."

"Glad to hear it," he said, giving her an 'after you' gesture as they made their way to their seats. "But this is only the beginning."

"I'm looking forward to it." Twilight paused in thought as something came to mind. "You said that it's just us here on this zeppelin, right?"

"I did."

"... then who's piloting this thing?"

Sol blinked as he forgot that small detail. "Oops. Guess you're right. Yes. There is somepony piloting this thing."

"Do you know who?"

"I do not, but Cadence gave me her word that it was somepony who she trusted with the utmost certainty."

Inside the zeppelin's control room, a pair of ponies watched what was happening on the deck below them. One smiling giddily as she watched, while the other frowned as he operated the zeppelin's helm.

"I can't believe you talked me into this," he grumbled, eyeing the pink alicorn next to him.

"Oh, lighten up, Shiny," Cadence dismissed. "Besides, we've got Sunburst foalsitting Flurry Heart back home, and you know how much she loves her favorite foalsitter."

Sounds of music and laughter filled the air as Sol and Twilight enjoyed their dinner. Despite the cool air of the north, the area around them was significantly warmer, much to Twilight's delight. As their dinner continued on, Twilight eventually asked about the magic he used to get them there. Sol told her that since he didn't know any actual teleportation spells, he had to rely on using runes to do it for him. He then went on to explain how he had given Cadence specific instructions on the runes that were to be placed on the zeppelin, allowing for the teleportation runes on the scroll to lock on to the zeppelin and teleport them to it safely. Sol also added that along with the "beacon" runes, he had also given Cadence a second set of runes to carve into the floorboards, which was what caused the air around him and Twilight to warm up enough for them to enjoy their date.

By the time they had finished their dinner with full bellies, Sol noted that it was just about time for the biggest part of the date. One that, from what Cadence had told him, would surely drive Twilight to tears. Excusing himself for a moment, Sol retreated below deck to grab a few things for them. Minutes later, he returned with a pair of blankets, and several large pillows floating in his magical aura behind him.

"What's this for?" Twilight wondered, looking over the blankets and pillows.

"Just thought that you might like to be comfortable for what's about to happen next," Sol answered vaguely.

Twilight raised a skeptical brow. "Like?"

"I can't tell you. That would spoil the surprise."

After laying out the first blanket on the floor, Sol arranged the pillows in a half-circle facing towards the sunset and sat himself down. With the second blanket draped over him, he then motioned for Twilight to come join him. From his choice of words alone, Twilight knew that there could be several meanings behind his wording. But, knowing the kind of pony that he was, and having no reason not to trust him, Twilight walked over and joined Sol. As she sat down in front of him, she leaned back against his chest, while Sol wrapped his arms and the blanket around Twilight.

"Mmmm. This is nice," she cooed, clearly enjoying the warmth that Sol was providing her with. "I'm not all that experienced with it comes to romance, but I've got to admit, watching the sun set with you is the perfect way to end our date."

Unbeknown to Twilight, Sol smirk behind her, seeing the sun setting and knowing what was about to come.

"Yes, it is the perfect way to end our date... except it isn't over just yet."

"It isn't? What more do you have planned."

Sol's smirk softened as he rested his chin on top of Twilight's head.

"Cadence told me a certain story about you, Twilight. One that actually left me a little sad after hearing it."

"Really? Why? What happened in this story that made you sad to hear it?"

Sol gently tightened his hug on Twilight. "What happened was that it ending up with you in tears, and worse, sad... something that I intend on correcting."

Confused, Twilight glanced up at Sol, who's focus remained towards the sun setting behind the horizon. She also noticed that he was mouthing numbers to himself, and that his counting would reach zero right as the sun set.

But why? Why is Sol counting down to... wait a minute... sunset... frozen north...

Twilight's eyes widened in astonishment as a possible thought occurred, one that made her shiver in anticipation.

No way. He didn't plan this around...!

With the last rays of the setting sun faded behind the horizon, a bright light soared from the setting sun. As the light streaked across the sky, it lit the land below it in is dazzling light, and thanks to their spot on the zeppelin, Sol and Twilight had a perfect view.

Witnessing the astronomical phenomenon for the first time, all Twilight could do was stare with her mouth slightly ajar at the light as it crossed the sky above them. For so long she wanted to see it, and the last time she tried, she had missed it. But now, finally having the chance to watch it in all its glory, all thanks to her coltfriend, Twilight couldn't help herself as moisture built up in her eyes.

"When Cadence told me about how you wanted to see the Northern Stars, and how heartbroken you were when you missed them, I knew that I had to help fix that." Feeling something wet dripping on his arms, Sol looked around to get a look at Twilight, and felt his heart skip with worry as he saw tears running down her face. "Twilight? Is everything okay?"

Sol's worries only grew when Twilight silently turned around and faced him with teary eyes. However, it was short-lived as he found himself flung on his back with Twilight laying on top of him, forelegs tightly wrapped around him, and her lips pressing against his as she kissed him hard. Figuring that he must've done good for her to react like that, Sol wrapped his arms around Twilight and returned her kiss for the few, blissful moments it lasted. As he felt her lips part, Sol slowly opened his eyes, revealing Twilight above him who, while still crying, bore a smile that made his heart melt.

"This is the most wonderful thing anypony has ever done for me. Thank you, Sol. You don't know how much that meant to me."

"So I did good?" he asked, earning him a smile from Twilight before she leaned back down and began placing kisses on his cheek, nose, chin, and lips.

"You did wonderful."

After having her fill of kisses for the moment, Twilight rolled over and snuggled against Sol's side, resting her head on his chest as the two of them looked up at the stars. Draping the blanket over them, the two spent the rest of their date staring up at the stars far after the sun had set and Luna's moon had taken it's place in the heavens. Apart from the occasional kiss between them, nothing happened to interrupt them from their moment together. However, as time passed by, Sol's ears perked at the sound of light and steady breathing. Glancing down, Sol smiled when he saw that it was coming from Twilight, who'd fallen asleep with a smile on her face as she used him as a pillow.

Guess it's time we got going.

However, as Sol got up to move, he found that Twilight's hold on him hadn't loosened. If anything, it reminded him of the first time they fell asleep together, and how her grip on him would tighten whenever he tried to move away.

Okay. Let's try this then.

Unable to move her without waking her up, and unable to teleport her off of him, Sol instead shifted himself around onto his stomach and lit his horns, levitating Twilight and rotating her until she was settled on his back. After looking back to make sure his precious passenger was secured and still asleep, Sol got up and levitated the blankets and pillows back down below deck.

With everything returned, Sol levitated his saddlebag over and pulled out the teleportation scroll. Unfurling it, Sol stopped when he hit the runes that marked the beacon placed in Canterlot Castle's throne room and activated it.

Much like before, Sol and Twilight appeared at their designated area in a blue light that quickly died out. Blinking the bright lights away, Sol lit his horns and conjured a small ball of light that would give him enough light to see, but not enough to wake the sleeping Twilight from her spot on Sol's back. Moving silently as he could, Sol made his way from the throne room to the hall that held his and Twilight's room.

Coming upon the doors to her room, Sol opened them and made his way inside with the intent of dropping Twilight off in her bed, and tucking her in before retiring to his own room and bed for the night. That proved to be rather difficult, however, as once he pulled back the covers and tried to gently pry Twilight off of him, her hold on him tightened once again, this time with whine of protest.

Okay. How to do this? he pondered, trying to think of a way to get her to bed without waking her up.

As several ideas came to mind, Sol quickly picked one. Lowering himself to the bed's level, he rotated around until Twilight was now laying on her side on her bed. With that part out of the way, all he needed to do now was grab one of her pillows and slip it in between them, which would cause Twilight to snuggle the pillow instead. But, right as he lit his horns to retrieve one of the pillows, Twilight rolled over... and took Sol with her. Having temporarily forgotten about her alicorn strength, Sol was taken by surprise as he was flipped over and landed on Twilight's bed, all the while Twilight having maintained her hold on him as she nuzzled the back of his neck with a happy murmur.

Well, that didn't work, he thought, blushing at the position he currently found himself trapped in. I really shouldn't, but if I try anything, she might-

"No. Stay."

Sol's eyes widened as he heard her murmur. He was sure that he heard her correctly, but judging from the sound of her breathing, she was still asleep, and had more than likely been sleep talking. Still, even though he didn't want to overstep his boundaries with Twilight, despite her having said it in her sleep, he also knew that he would likely not be able to escape her without waking her. So, it was with a mixed sigh of defeat and joy that Sol surrendered himself to Twilight and pulled the covers up over them, ready to call it a night with his fillyfriend clinging to him from behind.

However, as Sol fell asleep, he didn't notice the corners of Twilight's smile twitch in a brief smirk.

Chapter 43- A Peacefullly Chaotic Morning

Light shown through the windows as Celestia's sun shined down upon the sleeping forms beneath the bedsheets. Like most mornings, Sol felt the warmth of his mother's sun and was inclined to rise with it... but not this time. This time, Sol found himself with another source of warmth, one that warmed him in a way that no other thing could. And thanks to this warmth, Sol, who would normally rise with his mother's sun, forewent his normal routine in favor of remaining as he was.

Unfortunately for Sol, despite him wanting to remain asleep, the sun was shining unusually bright this morning, causing Sol to grumble in protest before he buried his face in something soft, silky, and smelling of lavender.

Hmm...?

Finding that last part unusual when waking, Sol took another sniff, and was rewarded with another breath of lavender. Curious, Sol cracked open an eye, and was met with a familiar purple mane with a pink stripe. As memories of last night began flooding back into his mind, Sol smiled as he recalled how he had brought a sleeping Twilight back to her room with the intent of putting her to bed, but instead ended up being dragged in to bed with her. While that was surprising enough, he found it even more surprising that she did it while she remained asleep.

Guess I rolled over in my sleep, he thought, remembering that he'd fallen asleep with his back turned to Twilight.

Having no intention of getting up from his current spot, Sol relaxed as he held Twilight close. Feeling her steady breathing against his neck, her forelegs wrapped around his back as she held him in her sleep, and the occasional murmur from a dream she seemed to be having, Sol couldn't help but feel like he was the luckiest stallion alive. After the date having gone without a hitch, falling asleep with his fillyfriend afterwards, and now waking up and watching her sleep as they cuddled, he began to truly believe that this relationship could work for them.

As time passed with Sol watching Twilight peacefully sleep, he began to idly stroke her mane, eliciting a soft coo from his fillyfriend.

"Mmmm. That feels nice."

Hearing her soft, quiet, and pleased voice, Sol, having no reason to stop, continued to stroke Twilight's mane, much to her pleasure. Content with doing nothing but spending this peaceful moment with his fillyfriend, he closed his eyes and relaxed, idly continuing his motions as he focused on the warm body snuggling against him.. and he wasn't the only one who felt that way.

After their date last night, Twilight had no intention of letting Sol go. If anything, she wanted to be as close to him as she possibly could. And right now, with the stroking of her mane, and the warmth and security she felt from Sol's embrace, Twilight felt the safest and most content she had in a long time. It also had the added benefit of helping her forget about the danger that had presented itself just a few days ago, allowing for her to have a pleasant, restful sleep. Unfortunately, as much as she wanted to just lay in bed all day in her coltfriend's arms, Twilight knew that they had a duty to perform, and were going to run late if they didn't get up soon.

Slowly, and reluctantly, Twilight began to pull away out of Sol's embrace and slowly open her eyes. When she did, she met Sol's soft, loving gaze for a short moment, before he closed them and leaned towards her. Wanting what she knew was coming, Twilight leaned up to Sol and met his kiss half way, letting out a pleasant moan as she felt the softness of his lips.

Guess it wouldn't hurt to stay a little longer, she reasoned to herself.

Maintaining their kiss, Twilight tightening her hold on him and pulled herself back up to Sol, who hummed pleasantly as his arms wrapped back around Twilight. For the next minute or so, the two laid in each other's embrace as they kissed, neither wanting the moment to end. But, as much as they didn't want to, they had a job to do and couldn't put it off... at least, until Celestia and Luna returned from their trip.

With great hesitation, Sol drew his lips back from Twilight, earning him a displeased whimper as the two opened their eyes.

"Good morning," Sol said, smiling with a small blush.

"Good morning," Twilight returned with a satisfied sigh. "I could get used to this."

"Yeah. Me too."

"It's just too bad we have to get up soon. Wish morning could wait a little bit."

Sol smirked. "You know, if you wanted me to, I could lower the sun back down."

Twilight blinked in surprise. "You can do that?"

"Mhmm. Mother did teach me how to move the sun. Although, I'm not so sure if she would appreciate it if I did that."

"Maybe, but I'm sure I could convince her it was for a good reason."

"Heheheh. Maybe, but if it's alright with you, I'd rather not find out." Sol let out a sigh and settled his head back down. "It is too bad, though."

"What is?"

Sol planted a quick peck on Twilight's nose. "That I didn't ask you to be my fillyfriend sooner. All that time we could have spent together like this..."

"I know, but now we are, and I couldn't be any happier."

"Me neither." Sol paused for a moment. "... well, maybe if we didn't have to get up. As much as I love them and don't mind covering for them, I do hope that mother and Aunt Luna will get home from their trip soon. I would very much like to get back to cuddling with my cute fillyfriend."

Twilight blushed at his comment, but could completely relate to him. Of course, the thought of Sol cuddling also led her mind to wander off to something else. It was something that he barely spoke about, but knew that she would have to be careful with asking. She just hoped that he was in a good enough mood to open up to her a bit.

"... hey, Sol?"

"Yes, Twilight?"

Twilight nervously bit her lip before asking, "... before the breakup, how was your relationship with your ex?"

Not having expected Twilight to suddenly ask him that, Sol found himself a bit surprised by her question, but not too put off by it. He didn't like to talk about his ex, or even bring her up, especially around Twilight. But, since it was Twilight herself who was asking him, he felt less reluctant to do so... that, and the look Twilight was giving him wasn't helping him, either.

"It... actually didn't last too long. About a month at least," he slowly admitted. "Of course, we didn't take things as far as you and I did."

Twilight's ears perked up. "Really?"

"Indeed. Sure, we would hug, and there were a few times where we cuddled, but other than that, it was mostly her flirting and teasing me... mostly the flirting... actually, she would flirt with me a lot. And I'll admit, I did find it cute and rather alluring, but in the end, I suppose it was for the best that we didn't become any closer."

"I see," she mumbled, feeling just the tiniest tinge of jealousy, but quickly squashed it down, knowing that there was no need for her to feel jealous over a mare from over a thousand years ago. "So, you like it when your fillyfriend flirts with you, huh?"

Sol frowned, having an idea of where she was going with this. "That was her thing, Twilight. While flirting is considered to be another part of being in a relationship, I'm not going to ask you to change who you are just for that, nor would I expect you to. You are you, Twilight, and I would hope that you'll continue to be the smart, strong, beautiful mare that you are now."

Twilight gave Sol a peck on the lips. "Thank you. I won't, then. I promise," she said with a small smirk. "But that doesn't mean that I won't try. Not to be like her, but because I want to."

Sol Shrugged. "If that is what you wish, then I won't stop you."

"... and to see you get all flustered," she added, causing Sol to blush, just as she had hoped it would.

Happy that he had opened up a bit, Twilight was feeling rather pleased and accomplished of herself. However, there was one more thing that she wanted to talk to him about. It was something that she knew he would not like in any way, but she also knew that it was something that she needed to ask him, before it was too late and he found out himself. And so, Twilight steeled herself for what was to probably come.

"Hey, Sol? Can I ask you one more thing?" she cautiously asked.

"Of course, Twilight," Sol replied, completely oblivious as to what was coming his way.

"Now, this is purely out of curiosity, and in no way meant to upset you, but hypothetically speaking, what would you do if... uhh..."

Sol raised a brow. "If what?"

"... if Discord was free?"

The feeling was instantaneous. No sooner did Twilight speak Discord's name did she feel Sol's body go ridged with a slight tremble.

"He'll never be free again," Sol growled. "At the very least, a stone prison is what he deserves. If it were up to me, I'd reduce his statue to dust and be done with him, but mother has already asked me that I not."

Twilight gulped. "Well... just humor me for a moment, will you?"

Sol directed his glare down to Twilight, and quickly found his hardened expression softening upon seeing her sad, almost fearful, expression.

"... very well," he huffed. "If he were to somehow free himself, I would put him right back in his stone prison and bury him deep beneath the Underkingdom. Maybe even seal him in crystal like how mother did to me, and leave him in my old hidden chamber to be forgotten for all in time."

"... even if he saved us?"

Sol gave Twilight a questioning look. "What do you mean?"

"Hypothetically, what if the princesses, our friends, and myself were all ponynapped, and Discord was one of the only ones left to save us and Equestria? And to top it off, he managed to do it all without the use of his magic?"

"Completely absurd. If all of you were ponynapped and there was nopony left to pose a big enough threat to challenge him, Discord would take advantage of the situation and take over Equestria once again. He did it before you and the others turned him back to stone, and I promise you, Twilight, he'll do it again."

Yeah. We noticed. "Please, Sol?"

Though he didn't like the thought of it, Twilight's pleading was easily getting the better of him. Closing his eyes and taking a few deep breaths to calm himself, he took a moment to think it over.

"I don't know why you're so interested in this, but if Discord somehow did save you, mother, Aunt Luna, the others, and Equestria... then he would still owe me."

Twilight blinked in surprise. "What? But he saved us. Wouldn't you owe him by that point?"

"After all that he's done to us in the past? No. He would have to do a lot more to come even close to us being equal."

"And the thousand years of stone imprisonment?"

"It's a start, but not nearly close to enough for me to forgive him, even if you added that list of what you just said."

"I see..."

Noting her crestfallen expression, Sol let out a small sigh. "Although... as loathed as I am to admit it, he would, at the very most, earn my thanks for saving you, mother, and Aunt Luna."

Guess I'll take what I can get, Twilight thought with a small smile. Hopefully in time he'll start to come around and forgive Discord. I just wish that Princess Celestia would let us come clean with him about Discord already, or at least tell us why Sol hates him so much. She did tell me that I could try and ease him in, but I could easily see that she wasn't comfortable with it.

Giving him one last squeeze, Twilight slid out from beneath the covers to get ready for the day.

"Just give it some thought," she said back to Sol, who began getting out of bed as well. "I know you don't like him, but it's been over a thousand years since then. For all you know, he could have changed, and be a completely different draconequus than what you remember him. I mean, Princess Luna changed, Starlight Glimmer changed, Trixie changed, the changeling race has changed, Queen Chrysalis notwithstanding, so why couldn't he?"

Sol frowned as his gaze shifted through the window towards the sunrise. He didn't want to think that way, especially when comparing him to Luna, but he couldn't deny that Twilight did have a point. After all, he did remember a time when Discord wasn't evil, so the possibility was there, small as it might be.

"I don't expect it to ever happen... but I'll keep it in mind."

Happy that he was willing to give it a thought, Twilight walked over to Sol and kissed him on the cheek.

"That's all I ask. Thank you."

"Mhmm."

Turning back around, Twilight began crossing her room to get herself ready for the day when a series of knocks echoed throughout her bedroom.

"Excuse me, Princess Twilight?"

Twilight paused as she recognized the voice of Celestia's assistant. "Yes, Miss Hoof?"

"Is it safe for me to come in?"

Twilight glanced back to Sol, who was silently looking at the door. "... yes? Why do you ask?"

"Because, Princess, I know that Sol is in there with you."

Eyes bulging and ears burning, Twilight lit her horn, opened one of the doors, and promptly drug Helping Hoof inside, followed by her swiftly closing the door behind her. Regaining her composure upon abruptly being levitated into Twilight's room, Helping Hoof adjusted her glasses and looked between the two.

"I figured as much," she said.

"H-How did you know?!" Twilight stammered, her face flushing red in embarrassment for having been caught with Sol in her bedroom.

"Captain Night Wing informed me this morning. His guards saw you two."

Sol's eyes widened. "... I forgot to close the door last night," he said with a facepalm. "No wonder they found out."

"Actually, Sol, they spotted you two exiting the throne room last night with Twilight clinging to your back. They didn't think much of anything when you brought her to her room, but after five minutes had passed without you leaving, they went to investigate and found you both asleep in her bed. I should also mention that it's not just Captain Night Wing and his guards who know at this point. The rumor about you two last night has already spread throughout the entire castle, so everypony knows about you two by now."

Twilight let out an embarrassed groan. "Oh, great. This is just what we needed."

"And it'll only get worse when it reaches the general public," Sol added.

Helping Hoof lit her horn and opened the door slightly, where she levitated a rolled up newspaper from and presented it to Twilight and Sol.

"Actually, it already has," she said with a small grimace. "We tried to run damage control before the rumor made its way out of the castle, but it spread too quickly for us to contain. After all, it's not every day when a princess gets romantically involved with somepony, and for it to be true no less."

"Yeah. I remember when Shining Armor started hanging around with Cadence. They weren't romantically involved back then, but that didn't stop ponies from gossiping," Twilight said, blushing as she looked at the front cover of the newspaper that had a picture of her and Sol sitting on the throne during open court. "Well, on the bright side, at least there isn't a picture to prove it."

"Maybe not, but I'm still expecting a whole herd of ponies to come asking you about it come open court today. Now, we already ordered the guards to not let in any newsponies, but I have no doubt that they'll still try to get answers. Most likely they'll try to send somepony in for them."

As the two read over the news article, Sol glanced over to Twilight.

"What of you think?"

"Honestly, I don't know. We tried to keep it a secret from everypony outside of our friends and family until we felt like we were ready, but now things are going to be far more difficult."

Sol's ears wilted. "I'm sorry, Twilight. If I had been more cautious and aware of my surroundings last night, we might have been able to avoid this."

Twilight shook her head. "Maybe, but unless we went back in time to change it, which we're not, then there's not much we can do. What's done is done."

"Heh. Believe me, I have no intention of tampering with time. Grandmother would have a fit when she found out." Sol let out a sigh. "But you're right, what's done is done. Now the question is what do we do from here?"

"You mean whether we try to keep us a secret or come out and admit the truth."

Helping Hoof raised a hoof. "Just keep in mind that if you do decide to tell everypony that it will almost certainly cause an uproar amongst the nobles."

Sol scoffed. "It's not like they liked me very much to start with. Honestly, I don't really care what they think. All I care about is what you think, Twilight. Tell them, or keep it quiet. The choice is yours. Just know that no matter what you choose, I'll be right there and support your decision."

Twilight nodded with a small smile. "Thank you, Sol. I'm not really sure right now, so would you be okay if I had some time to think it over?"

"While I'm sure he would," Helping Hoof began, "I doubt that the other ponies will be so generous. At most, I'd say you have until you and Sol reach the throne room to decide."

"... not quite the time I was hoping for, but it'll be fine. I should have enough time to think it over."

"Very well. Speaking of which, I shall leave you two to get ready."

With a bow, Helping Hoof exited the room, leaving Sol and Twilight alone once again.

"Well, I suppose I'd better return to my room and get ready for the day as well," he said.

"Okay. See you in a bit."

Sharing a brief kiss, Sol left Twilight's room to herself. However, as soon as he closed the door to her room and turned around, he was greeted by eight guards, all of whom bore a small smirk on their normally stoic faces.

"... not a word."

Chapter 44- Last Day on the Throne

With not much time to decide, Twilight had to think fast about what she wanted to do. With the rumors of her and Sol last night having spread throughout the castle and beyond its walls, it would only be a matter of time before ponies began coming up with their own theories about what was going on between her and Sol. And right now, what Twilight didn't want was for ponies, especially those working for the newspapers, to perceive their relationship as some sort of royal scandal.

Coming to a decision over breakfast with Sol, Twilight told him that she believed that it would be better for them to come out and admit their involvement with each other, rather than allow ponies to come up with their own ideas on what's going on with them. Him agreeing with her, Twilight and Sol finished their breakfast and made their way to the throne room, where a large group of ponies had already gathered in the hallways leading from it to the room. Thanks to their escorts, though, they were able to get to the throne at the other side of the room with relative ease, but not without Twilight having considered teleporting herself and Sol there to save some time and hassle.

Once the pair were seated, Twilight raised a hoof to calm the voices so she and Sol could address them. Not surprising to either of them, when the first pony stepped forward to speak, she inquired them about the rumor that had been spreading throughout Canterlot like a mid-summer wildfire. Sharing one final look of reassurance with Sol, Twilight began addressing the mare and everypony else that had packed the throne room, telling them that she and Sol were, in fact, together, and had been for nearly two weeks now. Predictably, the entire crowd erupted, from the throne room to the line stretching outside the halls. Unfortunatly, while they had figured it might happen, Twilight and Sol still felt a little disappointed when they heard that not all ponies were glad for them. While there were plenty of ponies who were happy for the new royal couple, they could undoubtedly make out the voices of those who were voicing out against them, namely the nobles who were present, all of whom were crying in outrage.

Growing tired of the nobles and how they continued to act against him, Sol lifted a claw an inch off of the ground and slammed it back down, creating a thunderous boom that not only echoed throughout the throne room and into the halls, but also sent a small tremor throughout the entire castle, silencing everypony and inadvertently causing most of them to stumble. With the nobles now silenced, and everypony else getting back to their hooves or rubbing their ears from the boom, Twilight waited for them to get themselves together before she continued to tell the crowd of her relationship with Sol. The following next few hours were spent with Twilight and Sol answering questions. At that point, they had considered that open court had essentially been tossed out the window in exchange for this "extended interview", as they had mentally called it.

By the time lunch came around, both Twilight and Sol were exhausted from having ponies constantly asking them questions all morning with no time for a break. It was by far the busiest that either of them had seen the throne room. Even when ponies came to see them, or Celestia and Luna in open court, there would at least be a brief period of time before the next pony was sent in. With grumbling stomachs and a light thumping in their heads from their headaches, the interview had ended, and the crowd of ponies started to file out of the castle, returning to either their homes, or in the case of some undercover reporters, to write down what they had learned for their respective newspaper in hopes of getting their article out first.

Once all of the ponies were gone, leaving Twilight and Sol in the throne room with their guards and assistant, the two let out a loud sigh as they both slumped back against the throne's backrest.

"Let's never do that again," Twilight mumbled, earning her a tired nod from Sol.

"Agreed. I don't remember such things like that lasting for as long as that did, nor did ponies talk in such rapid succession from one pony to the next."

"There were a few times when I was with Princess Celestia when she did some of these, but I don't remember any of them ever being as bad as that."

"My guess," Helping began, "is that it is because you, Princess, are dating somepony who's considered an enigma amongst the Canterlot nobility."

"You're probably not far off," Sol agreed. "To the nobles, and most of the ponies in Equestria, I am just some random half-breed who showed up out of nowhere one day, and suddenly got close to not just the royal family, but the Elements of Harmony as well. That alone has raised suspicions about me already, but when you add this on top of it, ponies are going to start acting out."

"You mean like with the assassination attempt a few days ago?"

Twilight frowned. "Could you please don't remind me of that? I'm trying to forget it."

"Sorry, Princess. I was just giving an example."

"An accurate one, unfortunately," Sol grimaced. "If whoever sent those ponies after me had problems with me before, then this will only further add to their ire." Sol paused and gave Twilight a soft smile. "But you're right, Twilight. Let's not dwell on that, and instead focus on something else."

The next few days were somewhat strenuous for Twilight and Sol, and yet, not very much had changed. After their announcement to the public, news about them being an couple had spread across the lands, and by nightfall, everypony in Equestria knew about their involvement. Much like with the initial reaction in the throne room, while most ponies had taken the news welcomingly, there were still those who weren't too fond of the idea of Twilight dating some random pony like Sol. One such example came from a newspaper article from Las Pegasus that insinuated that Sol was, in reality, a changeling in disguise, and had put Twilight and the other Princesses under his control with his mind control magic. Unfortunatly for Twilight and Sol, while neither of them liked what was written, they unfortunately couldn't do anything about it. While gossip involving the royal family wasn't unheard of, it was one of the few times that Sol wished he could remove the Freedom of the Press that his mother had approved. At least, for topics such as this. It didn't help much either that while Twilight, Sol, and those closest to them all knew that those stories were completely false, it gave some of the nobles some incentive to try and push for Sol's removal again. Needless to say that they didn't get far at all before they were promptly escorted out of the castle.

Apart from the news articles about them, and ponies coming in to ask them more questions about their relationship, the days went by for the two just as they did before they made their announcement. That is, except for this one day, for today was the day that the quarterly guard reports from each of the towns and cities in Equestria were due.

Sitting on the throne, Sol and Twilight were going through the guard reports from the various towns and cities, both reading through them with a drink and snack sitting off to the side for them to nibble on as they worked.

"Of all the duties we have to do, this is by far the most boring," Sol mumbled out loud. "I don't know how mother was able to do all of this without dying of boredom."

"I admit, it does get a bit tedious after a while," Twilight agreed. "I've helped Princess Celestia with this a few times before, and even though I do love reading, going through guard reports isn't all that interesting to me. Especially when the reports start to become repetitive."

"..."

"... Sol?"

"Hmm? Sorry, what?"

"You okay there?"

"Yeah, I'm fine," he said, frowning at the report he was reading. "But... it's this report."

"Is it something interesting?" she asked, looking over his shoulder at the report.

"Not the report itself, but here, look at the signature."

Skipping the report, Twilight's eyes traveled directly down to the bottom of the page where the name "Lieutenant Flathoof" was signed.

"Flathoof? I think I remember hearing about him. Isn't he that really old Lieutenant of the Las Pegasus guard?"

Sol's frown deepened as he stared at the parchment. "He is."

"Wow. I thought that he would've retired by now. Last I heard he was pushing close to sixty."

"As have I. I've also heard that he's rather stubborn about retiring, and will refuse to until either the day he dies, or mother comes and orders him to. Anyways, take a look at his signature."

"What about it?"

"It's wrong."

"'Wrong'? What do you mean?"

"It's just something that mother's told me about him. According to her, Lieutenant Flathoof is a stickler for tradition, which includes how ponies should write. And this," Sol tapped the signature with a hoof, "isn't how he normally writes. I've seen his signature before, and he is always precise when dotting the I's and crossing the T's. Here, he continued the stroke of his quill at the end of his names, and crossed it back through his name to cross his T's and dot his I's."

Twilight's eyes narrowed. "You think this may be a fake?"

"Either that, or he had somepony else sign for him, which actually wouldn't be a first he had somepony do it, but it would be the first that they botched it up. Now, we haven't heard of any alarming news coming from there, but maybe we should send somepony to Las Pegasus to meet up with him and find out what this is all about, just incase."

"Shall I send for Captain Iron Guard?" Helping Hoof asked from her spot near the base of the throne.

"Actually, give me one second." Levitating a quill and parchment, Twilight wrote out a quick letter with instructions to Iron Guard and gave it to Helping. "Here, give him this. It'll save us all time this way."

Taking the scroll from Twilight, Helping gave them a bow and went off to find Iron Guard.

"I really hope that it's nothing," Twilight said hopefully.

"Me too. It probably is nothing, but it never hurts to be safe."

"That's true."

Knowing that that was being taken care of, Twilight and Sol returned to their duties when, after an hour had passed, the throne room was lit in a bright flash of light, eliciting a startled yelp from the two, along with Helping, who all tried to shield their eyes from the blinding light, while the guards all squinted and pointed their spears in the direction of the light. A moment later after the light had died down, and their eyes re-adjusted from the brief blinding, everypony in the room sighed in relief when they saw that Celestia and Luna were standing where the light had previously been, along with their luggage. However, while Celestia appeared to be in high spirits, Luna was looking a bit purple as she stood ridged in place, with what appeared to be the outline of sunglasses on her face.

"Princess Celestia! Princess Luna! Welcome back!" Twilight excitingly called, running down the dais towards them with Sol close behind her.

When the two got close, they both stopped a few feet away from them and eyed Luna, who hissed in pain.

Seeing her hurting, Sol's eyes widened in worry. "Are you alright? What happened?"

"Unfortunatly," Celestia began with a small smirk, "it would seem as though my dearest sister forgot to put on her sunscreen. I told her that she would get sunburned if she didn't."

"And I told you," Luna grumbled through gritted teeth, feeling the sunburn against her skin, "that I did put on the sunscreen, but the accursed thing didn't do anything to protect me from your scorching sun!"

"Really? But the sunscreen we got for you was SPF 500. You shouldn't have gotten burned by it. Besides, we were both in disguise, so even if you got sunburned, it shouldn't have carried over."

"My sun-scorched hide begs to differ, sister. Besides, I've spent most of my life in the cool comfort of my night, and have never spent that much time outside in your direct sunlight for such an extended period of time, let alone on a sunny beach near the equator."

Feeling bad for his aunt's suffering, Sol lit his horns and began using his magic to heal her sunburn.

"Here, try to hold still and I'll heal you."

As his magic washed over her, Luna let out a quiet gasp as she felt it touching her sunburnt body, but quickly relaxed when she didn't feel any pain coming from the contact of his magic. In fact, instead of pain, she could feel the burning sensation beginning to cool and slowly subside. Even though it was only by a small bit, it was still very noticeable.

"Ahhh. That is already much better. Thank you, neph-" Luna cut herself off as she remembered the numerous guards posted around the throne room, which in turn caused her to raise a curious brow.

Helping cleared her throat. "Might I suggest that we move this conversation to a more private location?" she asked, catching Luna's slip.

"A very wise idea. Tia, if you would mind? I can't focus on teleporting us with these burns constantly stinging me."

Celestia gave a quite nod and, in a flash of light, teleported herself, Luna, Sol, Twilight, Helping, and their luggage, from the throne room to her chambers.

"Ahh. Much better." Now in the safety of her room, Celestia walked over to Twilight and Sol, and wrapped them both in a big hug. "I missed you two so much."

"We missed you too, mother," Sol replied, trying to focus on healing Luna while simultaneously returning his mother's affection.

Celestia grinned and, lighting her horn, levitated a newspaper out from her luggage.

"I'm also surprised of you two," she said, showing Twilight and Sol the headline of their announcement from a few days ago. "I was under the impression that you two were trying to keep the news of your relationship a secret from the populace. So, what happened that made you change your minds?"

Blushing in embarrassment from Celestia's semi-teasing, Twilight and Sol both adverted their gazes from Celestia until the former spoke up.

"Well... honestly, we didn't feel like we had much of a choice," Twilight began explaining, earning her curious looks from Celestia and Luna.

"How so?" Luna inquired.

"That would be somewhat my fault," Sol admitted. "When Twilight and I came back from our date-"

"You two went on a date?!" Celestia squealed. "You two have to tell me everything! How did it go? Where did you two go? Was it romantic enough-"

"Mother, please."

"Oh, alright. I'll wait for now."

"Thank you. Like I was saying, when we returned from our date, we tried to be subtle about our return, but long-story-short, somepony spotted us and news about us spread. The next morning, Miss Hoof informed us about the rumors that had begun spreading through not just the castle, but Canterlot as well, and that we had a decision to make. So, after Twilight and I talked it over breakfast, we decided that it would be better if we were to come out and admit that we were together, before any wild, false rumors began to spread."

"Didn't stop them from still spreading, unfortunately," Helping frowned.

"I would imagine not," Celestia spoke, frowning as well. "I don't doubt that the nobles had quite a bit to say in the matter."

Helping frown morphed into a smirk. "They did, and were turned right back around. Of course... that's not the worse of what's happened in your absence, Your Highness."

"Does it have something to do with the increase of guards in the throne room?" Luna asked. "It was quite easy to see that security had been increased since we left. Tell us, did something happen since our departure?"

Twilight shared a knowing look with Sol. "... yes. Something did happen," she vaguely admitted, earning her a look from Celestia, who noticed her hesitation.

"What was it?" Celestia saw Sol and Twilight sharing another look, but were once again hesitant to speak up. With warning flags going off from their silence, Celestia turned to her assistant. "Miss Hoof? Would you care to tell me what has happened?"

"Of course, Princess, but you will not like it," she replied.

"As long as nopony's started any wars, I think I can handle it."

Helping shuffled a nervous hoof over the carpet before she spoke up.

"... somepony tried to poison Sol."

Slowly and silently, Celestia blinked. However, while she may had appeared calm and collective on the outside, everypony in the room knew that this was merely the calm before the inevitable firestorm.

"... what?"

Helping nervously gulped. "Last week, three ponies infiltrated the castle and managed to poison Prince Sol's breakfast." Helping paused when she saw Celestia's eyes widen... along with her pupils bursting into flames before quickly adding, "Captain Night Wing and his guards apprehended the three culprits later that night!"

"... where are they now?"

"In the dungeons! They have been held there since their arrest."

Celestia looked down at Twilight and Sol, who she had hugged tightly and protectively against her.

"Is this true?"

Sol let out a sigh. "Unfortunatly, it is, mother. Thankfully, they had sorely misjudged the dosage that they spiked my food with, so all I had was an upset stomach for a little while."

Celestia gave a curt nod and let go of them two.

"If you all will excuse me for a moment, there is somepony that I need to have a few words with."

Though she didn't say it, everypony in the room knew exactly who Celestia was referring to, and none of them had any intention of getting in her way. If anything, Luna would had joined her as well, if it weren't for her sunburns keeping her from moving.

"Tia."

Hearing her name, Celestia paused her teleportation and looked back to Luna.

"What is it?"

"Would you mind delivering a message to these would-be assassins for me?"

"And that would be?"

Luna scowl morphed into a sinister grin. "... sweet dreams."

Knowing what Luna was referring to, Celestia's face soon grew to match Luna's.

"I believe I can do that."

Lighting her horn, Celestia teleported out of the room, leaving the four of them in silence with Sol still tending to Luna's sunburns.

"... so, how do you think they'll handle it when Princess Celestia confronts-"

"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!"

Before Twilight could finish, the sound of what sounded like a horrified, high-pitched shriek echoed throughout the castle, causing everypony's ears to perk up in alarm.

"... what was that?"

Luna gave a dark chuckle. "That, Twilight, would be the sound of Tia's motherly wrath."

Author's Note

Up next, the moment you've all been waiting for.

Chapter 45- Relaxing with Family

Author's Note

I know I said at the end of the last chapter that Discord would be making his appearance in this one, but after having written and re-written it, it turned out to be much longer than I had originally expected.

So, I decided to split the chapter into two, and will be releasing the next one either tomorrow or Saturday.

Chapter 45- Relaxing with Family

It had been a few hours since Celestia left for the dungeons to "talk" with the prisoners. Since then, Sol continued healing Luna of her sunburns, while Luna took this time to talk with Twilight. As the two talked, they began to swap stories about what happened to each pair. With the exception of Sol's attempted assassination, and their visit to her parents' house, not much happened to them while they were gone. Of course, this was the complete opposite for Luna.

While in disguise, Celestia and Luna had spent their days traveling across Equestria, seeing the sights until they ended up spending their last few days over at a beach resort. While there, the two sisters spent most of their time relaxing on the beach. As her stories continued, Luna couldn't help but smirk when she started talking about the stallions that they had attracted during their stay, including a few who had approached and began flirting with them. While this brought on a sense of amusement to Twilight, Sol found himself having mixed feelings about this, unsure if liked the idea of some random stallion hitting on not just his mother, but his aunt as well. Of course, Luna went on to tell them how she and Celestia had turned them down, but in Luna's case, it didn't come without a little bit of flirtatious teasing at first from herself. While Luna wouldn't normally indulge in the idea of flirting with random stallions like that, once Celestia made a bet of it, she couldn't find it in herself to turn down the challenge. On the plus side, not only did Luna win the bet, but she also found out that she had quite the knack when it came to toying with stallions and getting to do whatever she wanted.

"So what do you get for winning?" Sol wondered, having finished healing Luna during her story.

Luna opened her mouth to speak, but paused for a moment before frowning.

"... I am not sure, actually," she said. "To be honest, I was not sure that I would win."

"And what about now?" Twilight questioned. "You had plenty of time to think about it afterwards, right?"

"True. I did have time to think it over, but that accursed sunburn I had acquired made it rather difficult for me to think about it."

Twilight and Sol shared a glance. "And now that you're better?"

Luna shrugged. "I don't know. I could have her wear a frilly tutu to court and have her do and sing the pony-pokey or something, but that might be pushing it."

"If it's all the same, Aunt Luna, I'd rather not see mother like that," Sol said, cringing as the mental image popped into his head. "Why not have her give you a hoof massage or something tamer like that?"

"That could be a possibility as well... and a rather pleasant one at that."

"Are the local spas not good enough? They seemed alright to me," Twilight said.

"No, Twilight. Though they are good in what they do, they generally are not strong enough to get those deep muscle massages. It would take an alicorn, or some creature with an equal amount of strength, to accomplish that." A coy smirk grew on Luna's face. "Speaking of which, has my dearest nephew shown you the majesty of his massages yet, Twilight?"

Twilight blushed. "N-No."

"A shame. He is rather good with his claws, as I'm sure my sister will agree to. As would Aero, Aques, and Aurora, if they were around."

Sol bashfully looked away from Twilight when she gave him a questioning look.

"You can thank father. He was the one who taught me."

Luna nodded. "Indeed he did. Actually, it was because of Fissure that the act of massaging was founded, and later refined to perfection."

"Huh. Interesting."

"And completely true."

Surprised by the voice, Twilight and Sol looked over to the doors and saw Celestia walking back into the room with a seemingly pleasant mood.

"Of course," she continued, "Fissure didn't want ponies to know that it was him and gain attention from it, so we had to claim that it came from somepony else."

Smiling, Celestia walked over and planted a kiss on Sol's head, before taking a seat down between Sol and Twilight, and draping her wings over the two of them.

"You seem to be in a much better mood, sister," Luna commented, eyeing her warily. "I hope you didn't incinerate the prisoners. I would still like my turn with them."

Celestia's wings briefly tightened against Sol and Twilight. "The thought may have crossed my mind, but no, it's not that. The reason for my improved mood is because, after accidentally melting the stonework around us in the interrogation room, I managed to get a piece of information out of them that could lead us to Sol's potential killer."

Luna's eyes widened, along with Sol's and Twilight's.

"But how?" Sol asked from beneath her wing. "The guard questioned them already and said that they had nothing."

Celestia adverted her gaze from her son and Twilight. "... let's just say that I can be very persuasive when I need to be."

"Would I be right to assume that it had something to do with the screams we heard after you left?" Luna questioned with a raised eyebrow.

"... maybe. But I promise, apart from them fainting, having nightmares, and probably having to see a therapist for the next few years, they are completely unharmed."

Twilight cringed. "Was it really necessary, Princess? You've always treated ponies with love and kindness, so... well... hearing this coming from you is just a bit surprising to me... and scary."

Celestia sighed and tightened her hug on Twilight as she looked down to her.

"You are right, Twilight. I do love my little ponies very much, even the ones who have done wrong... but, when it comes to those who bring intentional harm to my baby, I have very little sympathy for them."

"Well," Luna slowly began, "that is except for the doctor."

"That's different, Luna, and you know it. Speaking of which." Celestia looked down at Sol. "I'm sorry to say this, Sol, but it has come to my attention that you are in need of a specific doctor's appointment. So, on my way back, I stopped by and asked Doctor Cura if she could see you today."

Sol glanced over at the clock in her room. "What time?"

"She's free right now, so the sooner the better. So, you might as well make your way over now and get it over with."

With a small sigh, Sol nodded in agreement and made his way out of Celestia's room. Once Sol was out of the room, Twilight looked around at Celestia and Luna, both of whom were eyeing her with sly smirks.

"Now that we are alone, how about the three of us have ourselves some girl time?" Luna asked with a growing smirk.

Twilight gulped, not really liking where this might be going. "O-Okay. Um... what do you want to talk about?"

"For starters, how about how your relationship with Sol is going thus far?"

"It's been going good," she replied, blushing at having this sort of talk with Celestia and Luna.

"Good enough for you two to share a bed, as I understand it."

Twilight's eyes snapped wide open. "How did you-"

"Have you forgotten, Twilight? I can enter a pony's dream, and from what I saw of yours and Sol's, and how close together they were, it wasn't hard to figure out."

This earned Luna a shocking glare from Celestia. "You knew and didn't tell me?!"

Luna shrugged. "Such private moments are not mine to share with others... without their permission, of course."

"You still could have told me," she grumbled before smiling down at Twilight. "So, you and Sol have already progressed that far?"

Twilight, felt as though her face was going to burst into flames now. "I... guess?"

"I see... well then, before you two take things any further, I should probably tell you ahead of time so you won't be surprised when you find out."

While Twilight gave Celestia a curious look, Luna, knowing what Celestia was getting at, withheld a snicker.

"Okay. What is it, Princess?"

Feeling a little embarrassed herself, Celestia took a calming breath before answering.

"Sol's got two."

Twilight blinked. "Two what?"

"Two... you know..."

"... no, I don't know."

Luna let out an exasperated sigh. "What my sister is trying to say is that when it comes to Sol, the fun has been doubled."

"What fun?"

"... he is dual wielding."

"...?"

"... his twin swords?"

"... ?"

"... his fifth and sixth legs?"

"...?"

"... his Double Dragon?"

"...?

Eye twitching at how dense Twilight was being, Luna facehoofed. "Oh, for the love of- Sol has two penises!"

Now that Twilight understood. Of course, while this unexpected revelation left her face completely red, the mental images that began flooding her mind started to leave her feeling a bit light-headed. If it weren't for her sitting up against Celestia and beneath her wing, she would have surely tilted over by now.

"Two... he has... he... two..."

"I think you broke her, Luna."

Luna rolled her eyes. "She would have found out sooner or later, Tia, and you know it."

"I know, but I had thought that she had learned about male dragon anatomy from having raised Spike. Or at the very least, through her correspondences with Dragon Lord Ember."

Holding on to what mental stability she had left, Twilight dizzily looked at the two older princesses with a question that she almost didn't want to know.

"H-How... how do y-you know?"

Celestia raised an eyebrow. "Incase you have forgotten, Twilight, I was married to a dragon, so I have firsthoof knowledge about it. As for Sol, who do you think changed his diapers when he was a foal?"

"Y-You mean... he d-didn't have a-"

"A foalsitter or nanny?" Luna inquired, earning a nod from Twilight. "He did not. Other than family and our absolute closest friends, we didn't really trust anypony else to watch over Sol, let alone change his diapers."

Celestia chuckled. "Remember when it was your turn to change him and he peed on you?"

Luna grimaced. "Which time are you referring to, exactly? Because I remember all of them."

Groaning from the headache she was getting, Twilight closed her eyes and rubbed her temples as she tried to relieve herself from the pain... and the mental images of Sol.

I bet Sol's having a much better time with Doctor Cura.

Over in Cura's office, Sol was sitting down on the exam table as he curiously watched Cura washing her hooves in the nearby sink.

Celestia's gonna owe me big time for this one. Maybe I can get some of that vintage ale she keeps down in the cellars?

"So, what all is involved in this 'physical', exactly?" Sol asked Cura. "I don't recall there ever being such a thing before, so this is rather new to me."

"Not much, really," Cura said. Once her hooves were clean and dried off, she walked over to Sol and slipped on a rubber glove with a loud snap. "I'm just going to ask you to do some things that may seem unusual, but I promise you, it's all apart of the procedure."

"Very well. I trust you, Doctor."

"Good! Now, first thing I need for you to do is turn your head and cough."

The rest of the day was rather awkward for both Sol and Twilight. After his appointment with Cura, Sol quietly made his way back to the safety of Celestia's room with flushed cheeks, his mind beginning to question the methods of today's modern medicine. Already in the room, Twilight was still trying to recover from the "interesting" information about Sol's anatomy. While her head had cleared a little, the temperature in her face couldn't seem to die down. This was only made worse when Sol entered the room, causing Twilight to hide away beneath Celestia's wing from him so he couldn't see her face. Unfortunatly, her flustered features were still easy to discern.

"I'm back," Sol said, smiling at Celestia and Luna before approaching Twilight, who Sol noticed was looking a bit red. "Are you alright, Twilight?"

Hearing his voice calling to her, Twilight slowly poked her head out of its hiding place to face him. Unfortunatly for her, when she did, and with the information still fresh in her mind, Twilight's eyes couldn't help but steal a glance at Sol's lower region.

No! Bad Twilight! Stop that right now! It's rude and impolite to try and sneak a peek at Sol's... two... QUIT IT!

As Twilight's mind began to wander again, Sol suddenly approached her with a look of worry on his face.

"Are you sure you're alright, Twilight? Your nose is bleeding."

"Huh?"

Snapping out of it, Twilight brought a hoof up to her nose and, sure enough, when she brought it back, there was blood on it.

"Uhhh... excuse me for a moment."

Lighting her horn, Twilight teleported herself back to her bedroom to take care of her bloody nose before anypony could get a word in. Confused by her behavior, and concerned by her bloody nose, Sol looked to Celestia for answers.

"What happened to Twilight, mother?" Sol asked, getting a chuckle from Celestia.

"Don't worry, Sol. Twilight is perfectly fine," she dismissed. "She was just told something that she's trying to come to terms with."

"And what would that be?"

Luna shrugged. "Nothing that she wouldn't have found out on her own."

Though he wasn't too big on how vague his mother and aunt were, Sol knew that they both loved Twilight, and wouldn't do anything intentionally harmful to her. Shrugging, Sol made his way back to his spot next to Celestia and settled himself down. Several long minutes later of talking, Twilight re-joined them, minus the bloody nose. But while her face was no longer as red thanks to having splashed some cool water on it and taking a moment to calm herself down, she was still sporting a noticeable blush.

For the rest of the day, the four remained in the room, talking about all that had happened during their time apart. Eventually, Helping Hoof returned to fetch them for dinner, which had been ready for them nearly half an hour ago, but understood that they had lost track of time whilst spending quality, personal family time together after a long trip. Heading towards the private dining room, the four sat down and ate in peace. At least, for the most part, as Twilight's eyes would occasionally drift over to either Sol, for obvious reasons, or Celestia, for a completely different matter. Once dinner was over and everypony was heading to their rooms to sleep, sans Luna, Twilight took this opportunity to talk to Celestia in private and knock on her door.

"Hello?"

"Princess? It's Twilight. May I come in?" Twilight asked through the door.

"Of course, Twilight. Come in."

Slipping inside, Twilight closed the door behind her and saw Celestia laying on her bed with an open book.

"I'm sorry to disturb you at such an hour, Princess."

"It's quite alright, Twilight." Celestia patted the spot on the bed next to her. "Come."

Taking her offer, Twilight climbed up onto the bed and settled down next to Celestia.

"Now, tell me what is on your mind." Celestia smirked. "Other than Sol, that is."

Twilight felt her cheeks heat up at what she was insinuating, but pushed away the accompanying thoughts... for now.

"Well, it is about Sol... but it's also about Discord, too."

Celestia's smirk disappeared, knowing what Twilight was talking about. "I see. I take it you told him?"

"Not exactly. I'm trying to ease him into reconsidering his perspective on Discord."

"It won't be an easy task, Twilight."

"I know. I saw for myself how much Sol despises Discord. The anger and near-hatred in his eyes and voice was a clear indication... but still..."

"Did you manage to make any progress?"

Twilight gave a small nod. "I believe I did. After we woke up the morning after our date, I brought up Discord. He didn't take talking about him very well, let alone mentioning his name, but after a bit of persuading, I managed to give him a, *ahem*, 'theoretical scenario'."

"And that would be?"

"His rescue mission into the Badlands to save us from Chrysalis."

Celestia blinked as she now understood Twilight's intent.

"I see. You tried to use his love and protective nature of his family to try and make him change his mind."

"Actually, I think it may have worked a little."

Celestia's eyes widened slightly. "Are you sure?"

"After I brought up how Discord had 'theoretically' saved you, Princess Luna, myself, and the others from Chrysalis' capture, he looked like he was in thought over it. He did say that, at most, that Discord would have earned his thanks for saving us."

"I see." Celestia smiled and brought a wing around her in a hug. "I am very proud of you, Twilight. And surprised. I wasn't sure if you would even be able to make Sol even consider that so soon."

"Thank you, but we haven't talked about it since. Yes, we did make progress, but I didn't want to overdo it and push more onto him."

"A wise decision." She closed her eyes and let out a pleased sigh. "Thank you, Twilight, for helping Sol through this. I know that we can't keep those two apart forever, and I fear that they are bound to run into each other soon. Hopefully, with your help, when that time does come, Sol will be calmed down enough that he won't attack Discord on sight."

"And what about Discord? What will he do when he sees Sol?" Twilight wondered.

"Apart from being surprised, I don't think that he will do anything to him... actually, now that I think about it, I don't believe that he even can."

"Huh?"

"Right after Discord turned evil, I secretly cast a spell on Sol to shield him from Discord's magic. I'm sure you're familiar with it, Twilight, for it is the same spell that I cast on the Elements of Harmony to keep Discord from tampering with them during his reformation with Fluttershy."

"Really?! That spell can be cast on ponies?! Wait. But that means you cast that spell on him over a thousand years ago. Would it even still be active?"

"Normally it wouldn't. The spell lasts between three to five years, but since Sol was sealed away in crystal, the spell was sealed and preserved with him. It only started to wear off after the crystal was cracked, so there should still be at least about a year and a half left."

"Does Sol know that you cast it on him?"

"No, he doesn't. If he did, then I would have no doubt that he would have gone after Discord."

"I see." Twilight frowned as a thought occurred. "Hey. If you can cast the spell on ponies, then why didn't you cast it on me and my friends when Discord first escaped?"

Celestia blushed in embarrassment. "Well... if I'm to be completely honest, Twilight, it is because I had forgotten about the spell, much to my shame and embarrassment. It wasn't until after you and your friends returned Discord to his stone prison that I had remembered."

"I see. Well, I'm glad everything turned out alright for us in the end."

"As am I."

There was a pause of silence between the two before Twilight opened her mouth and let out a yawn.

"Sounds like somepony's tired."

"Just a little," Twilight said, rubbing her eyes tiredly.

"Then you should go and get yourself some sleep before you pass out."

Twilight smiled. "Kinda like I used to when I was a filly?"

"Exactly. Not that I minded, of course."

With a small nod, Twilight hugged Celestia. "Goodnight, Celestia."

"Goodnight, Twilight. Sweet dreams, and I'll see you in the morning."

Chapter 46- Returning Home

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 47- A Fated Reunion

Several minutes had passed since Sol attacked Discord. After Sol went off to chase after Discord, their friends tried to call out to try and stop Sol, but his anger prevented him from hearing them. Even Twilight's and Fluttershy's voices fell on deaf ears.

Twilight had hoped that her talk with Sol would have calmed him down a bit when it came to Discord, but as they all could clearly see, talking about him and actually meeting him were two very different things. Worried about what Sol could do to Discord in his current mental state, and how Fluttershy is currently feeling watching her coltfriend being hurt by one of her friends, Twilight snapped her head towards Spike.

"Spike!"

"Already on it!" Spike announced, finishing writing a letter to Celestia before rolling it up and using his fire breath to send it on its way. "There. Letter sent."

"That's great and all, but what are we supposed to do while we're waiting for the Princess?" Rainbow questioned. "Because I don't know about the rest of you, but I don't think that we should be getting involved in this. I mean, Sol is way stronger than he was the last time we saw him fight, and now that he's angry, it would be stupid for any of us to get in between those two."

"Sol may be angry, but he's also hurting," Fluttershy spoke, her eyes filled with worry as she watched the ongoing fight. "You all heard what he said. Discord did something to his dad, so it would make sense for him to be mad... even if we don't like it."

"You're talking about the Scaleless Dragons down in the Underkingdom, right?" Starlight asked "It would make sense. As long as we've known Sol, he's always had a chip on his shoulder against Discord, but has never given us details as to why. He also never told us exactly what happened to his dad and the rest of the Scaleless Dragons, just that they were all turned to stone."

"And now we know why," Rarity said with a sad sigh. "And to think that Discord was the reason behind it. This all makes perfect sense now... but why didn't any of us notice it before?"

"I think it's because none of us wanted to try and think of it," Pinkie said, frowning as her limp mane hung across half of her face. "We all knew that Discord was evil, but after he truly became our friend... I guess we didn't want to believe that he was capable of doing something like that."

Applejack nodded. "Ah just wish that one of them would've told us sooner. Maybe then we could've done somethin' ta help them."

"I tried talking to Discord a few times before, but he doesn't really like to talk about his past, even with me," Fluttershy spoke. "He said that he was a different draconequus back then and doesn't want to think back on those darker times. Not when he has friends and bright future ahead of him."

Twilight nodded at Fluttershy, feeling the same way with her own coltfriend.

"Sol has been tight-lipped as well. Apart from his family and a few other lighter stories from his past, Sol always kept anything related to Discord or his draconic family's imprisonment to himself. I just wish I had more time to talk to him about Discord. Perhaps then he would've been more receptive of him."

Discord panted for air as he laid low on top of a cloud, trying to catch his breath as he hid himself from Sol. He had no clue as to where Sol had ran off to all those years ago, and now, after over a thousand years later, he shows up not only as Twilight's coltfriend, but also with his old grudge for what had happened with his father, aunts, and uncles. And to top it all off, he was now somehow immune to his chaotic magic. Sure he had gotten away by manipulating the area around Sol instead of him directly, allowing for him to strike at Sol using indirect attacks with the surrounding environment, but Sol would just either change his hide and fur into metal to shield himself, or use his powers over the earth to reshape and alter whatever earthen materials were hurled at him. And unfortunately for Discord, the only available materials around him at the moment were the earth and plant life.

Regaining his breathing, Discord hissed as the pain from his side reminded him of the beam of light that Sol had fired from his horns during his escape. While it didn't do nearly as much damage as what that large pillar of light would have done, the initial blast still hurt quite a bit, as did its lingering sting.

"It's times like this when I wish I would have stayed in bed," he muttered to himself. "At least there I would have Fluttershy to talk to and keep me company."

Cautiously, he peeked over the edge of the cloud to see where Sol was. Scanning the area and seeing no sight of him, Discord figured that Sol had probably gone underground, waiting just beneath the surface for him to come back down so he could ambush him. What he did see, though, was his pony friends and Spike running about, calling out to both him and Sol, pleading that the latter to stop his attack and wait and listen for a moment.

"Sounds like they didn't know. Strange. I would have figured that Sol would've told those mares about what happened, or at least Celestia or Luna-"

Discord paused when he saw his shadow beneath him begin to flicker and shift. Though confused at first, things became clearer to Discord when he noticed a light shining brightly directly above him, one that was rapidly growing brighter by the second. Looking up to see what it was, Discord only had enough time to gasp out in surprise before a pillar of light struck his entire back and engulfed him, sending him plummeting through the cloud he had been hiding on and down to the rapidly growing landscape. Or, more specifically, to a patch of earth where a cluster of stone spikes awaited him. With only seconds to react, Discord snapped his claw and teleported himself out from the pillar of light before it collided with the stone spikes. But, while he did manage to teleport out from the pillar, with the amount of pain its searing light was causing him, he could only teleport himself a few yards off to the side.

Needing a distraction, Discord snapped his claw and conjured a cotton candy cloud around him to help obscure the vision of anyone who tired to get a glimpse of him. Having a moment of privacy to himself, Discord then created multiple clones of himself to act as decoys for his escape. As one, thirteen draconequuses scattered from the cotton candy cloud, each heading off in a separate direction with the real Discord flying north to Canterlot.

"This is getting ridiculous," Discord muttered in annoyance. "Can't fight him. Can't stop him. Just what happened to him over these last thousand years?"

"Discord!"

"Oh, for goodness sake!"

Starting to become irritated, Discord looked down at the ground a hundred feet below him where he saw Sol riding on top of a large boulder as he chased after him. Discord knew from memory that Sol wasn't very fast on his hooves or in the air, but he also knew that he had other ways of traveling fast, albeit by land only.

Still, even though Sol was best on the ground, he still had several methods of attacking aerial targets. Lighting his horns, Sol conjured another large pillar of light at where he figured Discord was going to be, but missed as his timing was off, firing the spell too soon and allowing for Discord to skid to a halt before he could run into it. Even so, with him briefly stalled, Sol lit his horns again, this time firing a barrage of arrow-like projectiles made entirely of pure light at Discord.

Seeing the attack coming, Discord teleported out of the way of the light arrows... only to throw up a barrier seconds later as the projectiles circled around and homed in on him. Though he had the barrier up, Discord still grunted from maintaining the strain of his barrier being struck by the attacks of pure light.

"Alright. Let's see if you can handle this?"

Growing tiresome of this, Discord morphed the tuff of hair at the end of his tail into a claw and napped it, teleporting to him a large two-story house directly over Sol's position. Unfortunately, in his annoyance, Discord temporarily forgot about Sol's specialty when it came to earth, and by extent, any and all earthen materials.

Seeing the house coming down on him, Sol glared up at it with annoyance. Not feeling in the mood to toy around, Sol used his powers over the earth to change the earthen materials of the house, altering them from their wooden, metallic, and glass compositions, into fine dust that was promptly carried off by the wind.

Should've figured as much. That trick only works if you're a wicked witch. Okay then, let's try something a little different.

Thinking fast, Discord used his chaotic magic to tear a fissure in the earth around Sol, taking him by surprise and causing what small piece of earth he was standing on to crumble and collapse beneath his weight. As Sol continued to fall into the darkness, Discord promptly closed the fissure back up, leaving no trace of it ever having been there. Even though he was clear for the moment, Discord knew that it wouldn't be nearly enough to stop Sol. At best, all he did was stall him, but as for how long, he didn't know. With this moment, Discord took some time to heal the injuries he had sustained up until now, but thanks to Sol's light magic, the healing from his chaotic magic was being hindered, and would take some extra time to heal... which he did not have.

As he slowly healed himself, Discord's ears were drawn to the sound of loud tremors coming from beneath him. Seconds later, Discord saw that the ground was beginning to go through an upheaval as though something large was trying to break out from the earth's surface. It was then that Discord knew just how right he was. Yelping in fear, he quickly teleported off to the side as the earth beneath him violently erupted, spitting up a tall column of lava and launching superheated rocks from the small, newly-formed volcano.

Though he couldn't see him, Discord knew that this was Sol's work and had to keep his distance. However, that proved to be problematic as the column of lava erupting from the volcano suddenly began traveling through the air directly towards him, along with Sol, who was riding on top of it with an intense glare. Not feeling in the mood for being melted by molten rock, Discord conjured a large body of water above him and threw it at the oncoming stream of lava, connecting and rapidly cooling it into obsidian before it could reach him. While it did work in stopping it, it did little to impede Sol as he broke apart the obsidian into deadly shards and used them as projectiles against Discord.

Snapping his claw, Discord turned the obsidian projectiles into harmless bubbles before they could turn him into a pincushion. After several moments of this, Discord saw a large, cart-sized boulder of obsidian hurtling towards him. Though big, Discord easily dodged it as he lazily floated off to the side. However, what he didn't notice was that Sol had clung to and ridden the back of the obsidian boulder, allowing him to get close to Discord without him even knowing.

From his hidden spot on the boulder, Sol quickly lit his horns and fired a beam of holy magic at Discord, hitting the draconequus square in the back and taking him completely by surprise. Using this moment of vulnerability, Sol flew as fast as he could to Discord and grappled him from behind, trapping his wings between their bodies and wrapping his arms and tail around Discord in an attempt to further restrain him.

"You will not get away from me this time!"

As he struggled to get out of Sol's grip, Discord glanced back behind him to get a look at Sol. Instead of seeing the face of an enraged kirin like he expected, Discord's eyes widened as he was met with the sight of a gaping maw, one where he could see a glowing light building from the back of his throat. Knowing what was about to come, Discord thrashed around, using his claws and fangs to slash and bite at Sol's arms, only for them to scrape harmlessly off of Sol as he used his magic to once again turn the fur and skin on his arms into living metal. Discord then snapped his claws in an attempt to teleport himself free from Sol, but couldn't since Sol was making direct body contact with him, thus causing Celestia's spell to negate any magic that Discord tried to cast, whether or not it was on himself or somepony else.

Rapidly approaching a state of desperation and panic, Discord threw his head back against Sol's head in a reverse head-butt. Unfortunately, when he did, the back of his head was met with a hard metallic surface that left him felling a little lightheaded. Groaning from the dizziness, Discord shook his head to get rid of the stars and looked back. Unfortunately, when he did, instead of seeing Sol's gaping maw, he was blasted face-first by a torrent of bright, white fire with wisps of blue, green, and purple flames.

Up in the skies outside of Ponyville, a certain someone had been drawn to the town from a source of magic that was emanating from it. From their spot on top of one of the clouds, they sat down and began scanning the surrounding area for the source. Off in the distance below, they could see a group of seven mares and an adolescent dragon running off to somewhere. Scanning the area again, their eyes quickly landed on a pair hovering in mid-air, the white one grappling and breathing strange fire, while the other was being burned alive as it struggled to free itself. A moment later, they watched as the white one ceased its fire-breathing and let go of its prey, allowing him to freefall to the ground below.

"Why am I not surprised?" she asked herself, shrugging and giggling afterwards before she vanished in a flash of light.

Up in Canterlot, Celestia sat on her throne as she listened to another petitioner. While she still found complaints such as this one's to be of a slight annoyance, she couldn't deny that she had somewhat missed it during her vacation. So, Celestia politely listened to the pony until one of her pegasus guards burst through the doors and came to a halt before the throne.

"Yes?" Celestia asked, unused to seeing her guards approach her with such a winded and panicked expression.

"Your Highness. My greatest apologies for the sudden intrusion, but one of the patrols above Canterlot have reported a sighting in Ponyville!"

"From Ponyville? What kind of a sighting have they reported?"

"We're not sure how it happened, Princess, but it seems as though a volcano has just recently formed outside of the town, and is currently erupting."

Celestia's eyes snapped wide open as she stood from her throne.

"What?!"

"That's not all. We've also gotten reports that the lava erupting from the volcano isn't appearing to be flowing like normal. So far, we believe that it's being controlled in some way."

"Can you be a little more specific?" she asked, her worry now being filled with confusion.

"We're not sure how it happened, but the erupting lava didn't fall back down as it should. Instead, it looked like it was being guided through the air, almost as though somepony was controlling its movements."

Celestia furrowed her brow in thought. While the news of a newly-formed volcano was alarming to her, especially since it was near Ponyville, it didn't sound as though it was natural, which led her to a few possible theories.

If this isn't natural, then it must be the work of either Twilight or Sol. But I don't see any reason why either of them would do that, especially with it being so close to Ponyville.

As Celestia thought it over, a wisp of green smoke floated down in front of her and manifested into a familiar scroll. Recognizing the scroll and seal on it, Celestia broke the seal and unfurled the scroll. However, as she read the short letter, her eyes began to widen with understanding and worry.

Oh no.

"Is something the matter, Princess?"

Remembering she wasn't alone, Celestia composed herself as she looked up from the letter.

"I have just received word from Spike in Ponyville in regards to the sudden volcano appearance," she calmly announced, rolling up the scroll and teleporting it away. "I can confirm that the volcano is indeed magic in nature, and that Twilight and the rest of the Elements are taking care of it as we speak."

"So they're going to get rid of the volcano?"

"Yes. However, I believe that my sister and I should be there as well. While I believe in Twilight and her friends, with it being so close to Ponyville, I would like to be there as well, just in case they need the extra help." Celestia paused to address the pony that had been petitioning her. "I am terribly sorry, but I'm afraid that I must cut our meeting short."

The guard bowed. "In that case, Your Highness, shall I inform the others that you will be unavailable?"

"Please do. I have a feeling that Luna and I will be busy for the next few hours."

Leaving it at that, Celestia powered up her horn and teleported herself to Luna's room, hoping that she and Luna could stop Sol before it was too late.

Discord groaned from his spot on the ground. Even after their time fighting, he didn't understand what was going on with Sol. Every time he used his magic on him it would be somehow nullified. Even creating portals didn't work, since they too were made from his chaotic magic and would disappear as soon as Sol came into contact with them. Secondhand attacks didn't do much of anything to him either, since the only things around him were the plants and earth, which Sol demonstrated that he had complete control over time and time again.

Knowing that he didn't stand any chance in so much as even matching Sol, the only thing that Discord could do was to try and get away from him as fast as he could, like he had originally intended. Instead, now he couldn't get away, and found himself bruised, burnt, smoking, and laying with most of his body embedded in the ground.

"Okay. I'm calling hax on-"

Discord's groaning words were violently cut off as he suddenly felt a claw gripping his throat. He was then brought face-to-face with Sol, his eyes burning like miniature suns while he bared his fangs with a low, threatening growl.

"I don't know how you broke free again," Sol growled menacingly, "but I swear, by the time I'm done with you, not only will you be turned back to stone, but I'll see to it personally that you will never see the light of my mother's day again. But first, I am going to drag you before my father, and you are going to free him and the rest of my family from their stone prisons!"

With his attention focused solely on Discord, Sol didn't hear his friends running up to them... nor did he hear the sound of something popping into existence directly behind him. Suddenly the air was forced out of his lungs as something collided with his back, causing Sol to tumble several yards away from Discord with whatever it was that had tackled him. Once they came to a stop, Sol found himself laying on his back and growled as he saw the form of the draconequus that he was currently pinned under.

"Curse you, Discord! I'll-"

"Hehehe. Still trying to kill dad, I see."

Sol froze as he heard the voice coming from above him, one that he had become all too familiar with in the past. Calming down and taking a second look, Sol began to notice that while this indeed looked strikingly similar to Discord, the body was a bit smaller, and most distinctively, that it had feminine curves to it. Thinking that this might be another one of Discord's tricks, Sol was readying himself to impale it with stone spikes when out of the corner of his eye, he saw Discord himself propping up on his elbows as he stared at the female draconequus.

Having a very good idea of who this was now, Sol's eyes moved back to the draconequus on top of him and traveled up her body until they landed on her face. Jaw dropping in astonishment, Sol stared up at the familiar, feminine face hovering above him. While her eyes and mismatched creature parts all shared the same colors as Discord's, albeit a lighter shade, what wasn't the same was her white mane that cascaded down past her neck to the grass below.

With a mischievous yet affectionate smile, she raised her talon to Sol's face and booped him on the nose.

"Did you miss me, Sol?" she asked with a wink. "I missed you."

"Eris?!"

Author's Note

You thought the title was pertaining to Discord, didn't you? :trollestia:

Chapter 48- Answers

Eris couldn't help but find it adorable how Sol had reacted to her sudden appearance. Even after over a thousand years, Sol was just the same as she remembered him; easy for her to fluster, and still trying to get Discord.

"How- why are you here?"

Eris smirked. "I was looking for you, duh."

"Seriously?"

"Yes, seriously. I was sleeping just fine up in the mountains in Griffonstone until I felt your magic surge last year."

Last year? Sol thought to himself as he thought it over. But... that would've been back during my visit to the Dragon Lands. She was looking for me all that time?

"You're talking about over six months ago," Sol said. "How could it have taken you that long to find me?"

Eris rolled her eyes. "Well, you aren't exactly easy to find when you don't want to be."

"What about reading the newspapers? I know I've been in at least a few of them... and on the front page, no less."

"Don't read 'em," she shrugged.

"... and what about mother? You could have easily gone to Canterlot and asked her about it."

Eris scoffed. "Oh, sure. What a great idea. I'll just go to my ex's mom, the same pony who imprisoned my dad, and ask her."

"Ahem!"

Earing the unfamiliar voice, Eris looked over to her right. When she did, she saw a group of mares and a male dragon looking at her with varying levels of shock. That is, except for the purple alicorn standing at the front who was currently glaring at her with a visible eye twitch.

"Excuse me," she strained, "but just who exactly are you?"

Eris blinked in surprise at the underline hostility in the new mare's voice.

"What's it to you?"

"Easy, you two," Sol said, melding into the ground to escape Eris and popping up from beside Twilight. "It's alright, Twilight."

"Sol, who is this and why does she look like a female version of Discord?"

At the mention of his name, Sol remembered Discord being there and turned his attention back to him. However, before he could do anything, Sol saw that Fluttershy was already over there, helping Discord up and letting him lean on her for support.

"... Twilight," Sol began with a forced, even tone, "what is Fluttershy doing?"

Twilight took a calming breath before answering. "Remember when I told you that Fluttershy had a coltfriend?"

"I do. Why?"

"Well... the truth is that her coltfriend is Discord."

Sol stared blankly at Twilight. "You're joking."

"No she's not," Fluttershy said, glaring at Sol with tearstained eyes. "Discord and I have been together for a long time now, and during that time, he's been nothing but a gentlecolt to me. Sure he can still be a bit chaotic at times, but that's just a part of who he is, and I would never ask him to change."

"They are right, my son."

Ears perked up, Sol spun around and saw Celestia and Luna, both with not-so-happy looks on them.

"Mother?"

Celestia nodded and looked around at the damage that had been done. Apart from the now dormant volcano, the rest of the field was covered in craters, scorched patches, and missing chunks of dirt. After assessing the damage, Celestia looked over the group before her, starting from Sol and Twilight, to their friends, to Fluttershy and the injured Discord, and lastly, Eris.

"Eris. It's has been a long time," Celestia said, causing the young draconequus to cringe.

"Uhm... yeah... it has."

Seeing how nervous she was and how she was avoiding eye-contact with her, Celestia walked up to Eris and gently raised her head up with a hoof.

"Eris, I'm not mad with you."

Eris blinked. "You're not?"

"No. I know it wasn't your fault for what happened, so you can relax. Luna and I will not harm you in any way, if that's what you're afraid of."

"Indeed," Luna said as she joined them. "The sins of the parent should not be reflected on their children."

"Speaking of Discord," Sol grumbled, regaining their attention, "why is he out here and not back in his stone prison where he should be?"

Celestia sighed and shook her head. "We should go inside and sit down for that. There are a few things that we need to tell you."

"Like who she is and why she seems to be so close to Sol?" Twilight asked, pointing a hoof at Eris.

"That too. But first, Sol is going to clean up this mess he made."

"What?! But-" Sol cut himself off at Celestia's motherly glare. "... yes, mother."

"Good. Now the rest of you come with us. You too, Discord. We can heal you up while we talk."

"Good, because I'm pretty sure that I'll need it at this point," Discord agreed, hobbling for a moment alongside Fluttershy before Eris picked him up with her chaotic magic.

"Come on, dad," she said, not bothering to look at him.

"Thank you, sweetie."

Eris shot a glare back at Discord. "Don't think this changes anything. I'm still mad at you for all those things you did, and for causing Sol to break up with me."

Though a little disheartened by her reply, Discord nodded regardless, knowing that he had this coming.

"Oh... then why did you stop Sol?"

"Because you're still my dad, and I would prefer to not see you get killed... that, and I needed to get Sol's attention."

"Fair enough."

While Sol was busy cleaning up the mess he'd made, the others all moved to the lounge in Twilight's castle. As they waited, Celestia used her magic to help heal Discord, while Luna began questioning Discord on what had happened before they had arrived. In the meantime, Eris sat down with Twilight and her friends as she explained to them who she was and how she was connected to Sol.

"So let me get this straight," Twilight began, frowning at the female draconequus in front of her, "you are Discord's daughter."

"Mhmm," Eris hummed, sipping on a chocolate milkshake that Pinkie had provided for her, along with a crazy straw.

"And you used to date Sol."

"Over a thousand years ago, yes."

"And you're here now because...?"

"Because I felt Sol's magic spike last year and it woke me up."

Twilight's eyes narrowed on Eris. "... and now that you've found him, what are your plans for him?"

Eris raised an eyebrow. "Relax, little-miss-jealousy, before you turn green," she said, earning her a snicker from Rainbow and Pinkie. "Don't worry, I'm not going to steal him back from you."

"... really?" Twilight skeptically questioned.

"Yes, really. Look, I'll admit that I do like Sol. He's a really nice guy, it's easy to get him all flustered, and he's got a cute flank, but I doubt that we could ever get back together after what my dad did."

Twilight, after hearing her words and ignoring her comment about Sol's admittedly cute flanks, looked back to Applejack, who gave a nod that confirmed to Twilight that Eris was telling the truth.

"That's good to hear, but you still haven't answered my question about your plans with Sol."

Eris shrugged. "I'm just hoping that we can still be friends. I know my dad has ruined our relationship and any chances of it ever happening again-"

"I said I was sorry!" Discord called from the other side of the room, having apparently overheard them.

"-but I know that Sol is a reasonable guy. He knows that our breakup wasn't either of our fault, so there shouldn't be any hard feelings between us. I mean, Celestia and Luna seem to be alright with me, so I'm sure Sol will be as well."

"You, yes," Luna agreed, walking over and joining them, "but as for Discord..."

"Yeah. That's a big fat no," Rainbow scoffed. "After what we just saw, I doubt Sol will ever give him a chance, even after all of this."

"Which is really too bad," Fluttershy said. "Discord is so much nicer than he was before. He's sweet, kind, gentle, always willing to help whenever I would need him, and he's also very protective of me."

Eris tapped her chin and hummed in thought as she looked at Fluttershy.

"... so you like my dad, huh?"

"Oh, yes. Very much."

As Eris continued to stare at Fluttershy, a small grin began to from.

"So, does that mean that you're going to be my new mom?"

Fluttershy's face erupted in a fierce blush while the other were taken back in surprise by Eris' question. Even Rainbow and Pinkie were both stunned silent.

"W-What?!" Fluttershy squeaked.

"Well, you like dad, dad likes you. And from the sounds of things, you two have been together for quite a while now, so it's possible, right?"

"You mean you're okay with this?" Rainbow questioned.

"Why shouldn't I be? I mean, Sol was the result of an interspecies relationship, and I was just fine with him. Besides, I've never had a mom before, so it would be kinda nice to have one... although," Eris leaned in closer, "are you sure you can handle my dad? He is the Lord of Chaos after all. Do you think you can tame him?"

"I would be careful if I were you, Eris!" Discord warned. "Fluttershy may look cute and innocent, but she can be chaotic and scary whenever she wants to be!"

Fluttershy shot Discord a warning glare, one that he instantly recognized and proceeded to zip his lips closed with a zipper.

"Never mind. I'm going to like you," Eris smirked.

"Speaking of moms, I'm still a bit confused," Pinkie said, scratching her head in confusion. "How can Eris be Discord's daughter when she didn't have a mommy? This makes no sense, even for Discord and, well, you too I guess."

"That's because dad skipped the whole 'mommy daddy dance' with me," Eris replied, causing most of the mares and Spike to blush. "To put it short, my dad used his chaotic magic to split himself into two separate beings. After that he used his magic to turn his clone into an infant, and then alter it from a male to a female. And that's how I was born... or made. Either way, I'm here. I am both a part of him, and yet a completely separate being."

"It's true," Discord said, floating over to them and sitting down with a pained groan. He then smiled when Fluttershy came over and sat down by his side, gently rubbing a hoof over his sore spot. "I did create Eris."

Twilight's eyes bulged. "But how?! How could you create a clone of yourself and-"

"Chaos, Twilight. Pure, unadulterated, chaos. Really now, I don't see why you are so surprised by this. You should really be used to this sort of thing with me by now."

Don't even know why I even try sometimes, Twilight mentally sighed. "Okay then, why did you do it? Surely you had a reason to besides just feeling like it?"

Discord's eyes briefly fell on Celestia, who had followed him and joined the others.

"... I suppose you could say I was jealous at the time."

Twilight and her friends all gave a confused, "Huh?"

"Back then, I was good friends with Celestia, Luna, and the Scaleless Dragons. As nigh-immortal beings, I fit right in with them, and they actually enjoyed my chaos... well, most of them did. Anyways, over time, I saw how close Celestia and Fissure became, and eventually, saw Sol for the very first time."

"You mean you were there when Sol was born?" Rarity asked.

"No. Discord was waiting in a separate room with the others," Celestia answered her.

"Yes, what she said. Still, I was one of the few who first got to meet Sol, and after a few months of watching how happy Celestia and Fissure were with him..."

"You started ta feel lonely, didn't ya?" Applejack figured, getting a nod from Discord.

"Yes. I did," he admitted. "As I continued to watch them, I began to wonder what it would be like to have a kid of my very own to love and raise. But, with my unique appearance and being the Lord of Chaos, nopony really wanted much to do with me. So you can understand how difficult it was for me to find somepony who would actually like me enough to eventually have a kid with. Well, after a few more months of watching Celestia and Fissure with Sol, I decided that if nopony would help me make a kid, then I would do it myself. So, I used my chaotic magic to split a piece of me apart, and shaped it into what would later become Eris."

"I see." Twilight looked between Discord, Celestia, and Eris. "... and what about Eris and Sol getting together? Was that planned?"

"Oh, no. That was their own doing. We had nothing to do with it."

"I will admit, it was a bit of a surprise when Sol first told me about it," Celestia added, "but I was still happy for them."

"Although, I suppose we should have seen it coming, considering they were practically raised together."

"Okay, I get it," Twilight huffed.

Discord smirked. "My, my, Twilight. Is that the sound of jealousy I hear in your-"

Without warning, Discord suddenly found his words cut short by four crystalline chains that shot up from the ground, two wrapping tightly around his mouth while the other two restrained his arms and pulled them to the ground.

"That's enough, Discord," Sol warned, slowly emerging out from the crystal floor.

"Sol, behave yourself and let Discord go," Celestia scolded.

Surprised by his mother, Sol retraced the chains back into the ground and freeing Discord.

"What is going on here, mother?" Sol questioned. "After all that he's done to our family and Equestria, why do you defend him so?"

"Sol, please sit down." Grumbling, Sol listened to Celestia and sat himself down. "Thank you. Now, I believe that you have some questions."

Sol shot a glare at Discord. "One could say that."

"Alright. Now, before we begin, let me assure you that I have not forgotten what Discord has done. Even now, after over a thousand years have passed, I still miss your father very much and would love to have him back. Still, those thousand years gave me time to think about things, one of them being Discord's betrayal... yes, Fluttershy?"

Fluttershy lowered her hoof once Celestia called on her. "Excuse me for interrupting, but what did Discord do exactly?"

"Yeah," Rainbow agreed. "All we've gotten so far were vague hints about this and that, but nopony's actually told us anything solid yet."

Surprisingly, it was Discord who spoke next. "I suppose I should be the one to tell you all, since this was my fault. But, I ask that nopony interrupt me while I'm telling this. That includes verbal interruptions or any and all acts of aggression."

Sol gritted his fangs, knowing that that last part was directed at him, but remained silent.

"Thank you. Now, I suppose that I should start at the beginning, back when I made a deal with a creature named Nil-"

Without any warning, a draconic claw made of crystal shot up from the ground in front of Discord and pinned him by his neck to the wall.

"You damned fool! What were you thinking?!" Sol shouted, his eyes filled with rage and his claw outreached, mimicking the crystalline claw holding Discord.

"Sol! Control yourself right now and let Discord go-"

"Mother, have you forgotten who Nil is?!"

With a retort on her tongue, Celestia was about to scold Sol for his actions, but found herself pausing when asked about the name. However, while Celestia didn't appear to remember it right off the bat, Luna did, and she wasn't pleased about it.

"Sol, let Discord go."

"But Aunt Luna-"

"No buts. Let him go so he may speak."

Giving a growl, Sol begrudgingly released the spell and let go of Discord's throat, leaving him slumped against the wall as he gasped for air. With Sol now back in his spot and Discord free to speak, Luna waited a moment for Discord to catch his breath before speaking again.

"Discord," Luna began in a steely tone, "tell us you did not make a deal the likes of him."

Discord coughed as he retook his spot. "Sadly, and regrettably, I did."

"Excuse me, but who's Nil?" Starlight asked.

"Nil," Sol spat, "is as his name suggests. He is the Lord of Nothing."

"... I don't get it," Pinkie said. "How can he be a lord of nothing?"

"Because the word 'nil' literally means nothing," Twilight explained, earning a nod from Sol.

"Correct. Nil is the Lord of Nothing, and is intending on bringing an end to everything, erasing it from existence. His purpose is the complete opposite of the Scaleless Dragons. Where they bring a sense of life and balance with them, Nil brings to an end. He's been at war with my grandmother, Tempus, the Lady of Time, and my grandfather, Locus, the Lord of Space, for over a millennium, and by extent, my father, aunts, and uncles as well. According to father, after suffering a defeat that nearly ended him for good, Nil went into hiding and started moving between worlds, making it difficult for them to track him." Sol turned his attention back to Discord. "And you found him and made a deal with him!"

Fluttershy, who had gone over to help Discord up, wilted against his side.

"Is this thing still here?" she nervously asked.

Discord placed a comforting paw on Fluttershy's back and shook his head.

"No, Fluttershy, he's not. Not anymore," he said.

Sol glared at him. "And how do you know?"

"After I made the deal with him, watched Nil leave our world before he could be tracked, leaving us to do his work for him. And before you ask, no, I don't know which world he went to and I have no way of tracking him."

"At least now we know why you turned on us as quickly as you did," Luna commented. "You were under the influence of Nil that whole time."

Discord let out a sigh. "Yes. I was."

Celestia frowned as she noticed something he'd said. "Before you said 'us'. Just how many others has Nil made this deal with?"

"There were three others, all of which I'm sure you are familiar with."

"Names, Discord," Luna urged.

"Okay, okay. Keep your pony tails on. I was going to tell you anyway. The others who made a deal with Nil were King Sombra, Queen Chrysalis, and Lord Tirek."

"Well, King Sombra got blown up by the Crystal Heart, so I don't think he'll be a problem anymore," Pinkie said with a shrug.

"And we sent Tirek back to Tartarus," Twilight added.

"Which just leaves us with Chrysalis," Starlight finished.

"... maybe," Sol skeptically said, his eyes having never left Discord. "How do we know that Discord isn't playing innocent with everypony to make it look like he's on our side?"

Discord raised his talon and paw in surrender. "Trust me, Sol, I'm no longer working for Nil."

"And why should I believe you?"

"Because, after being blasted by the Elements of Harmony three times, the feather that Nil planted in me became purified and freed me of his influence."

"Wait. 'Three times'?" Twilight questioned. "You were only hit by the Elements twice."

"No, three times. The first was when Celestia and Luna used them to turn me to stone the first time, the second was when you and your friends used them to turn me back to stone after I escaped, and the third time was when you and your friends freed me so that Fluttershy could reform me."

"... oh."

"But, yes. Thanks to Celestia, Luna, and you six, I am free of Nil's control."

"Wait a second. What was that thing about freeing you?" Sol slowly asked.

"About how I'm no longer working for Nil?"

"No, the other thing."

"Oh, you mean how Twilight and her friends were asked by Celestia to free me so they could reform me?"

Not believing his words, Sol looked over at Celestia. "He's lying, right, mother? You didn't order Discord to be freed."

"I'm sorry, Sol, but Discord is telling the truth," Celestia said, her voice reflecting the shame on her face.

This was not the answer Sol was expecting. He had figured that Discord had freed himself on his own, not by somepony else's doing. Realizing what that meant, Sol turned his attention to Twilight and their friends, all bearing the same shameful expression as Celestia. Afraid of their expressions, Sol tentatively walked over to Twilight, who kept her face low and hidden from him.

"... Twilight... you freed Discord?"

Too ashamed to answer or even look at him, Twilight, with watery eyes, could only nod as she couldn't find it to speak.

"... why? Why did you keep this from me?"

"That would be my fault, Sol," Celestia said, standing up and walking over to him.

"What?"

"I knew that you would hunt Discord to get revenge for Fissure and the others as soon as you found out about him, so I asked Twilight and her friends to keep the truth about Discord from you. At least, until we could find a way to gently break the news to you."

Sol's head fell. "... so you knew. All of you knew this whole time."

"I'm sorry, Sol."

"... and the statue of Discord in the Canterlot Gardens?"

"A replica I had made after you returned."

"... why, mother? Why would you trust Discord again?"

Celestia let out a sad, quiet sigh. "I've had a lot of time to think about what Discord did over these past thousand years, Sol. While the wound was still fresh during those first few hundred years, as the centuries continued to pass by, I realized that holding on to this anger for Discord wasn't going to bring back my beloved, or the rest of the Scaleless Dragons. So, as time passed, I eventually found it in myself to forgive Discord, and later became friends with him again."

Sol raised his head to look Celestia in the eyes. "If he's such a good friend, then why hasn't he reverted what he did to father?"

"Because I can't," Discord replied.

"Excuse me?"

"I wasn't the one who did that to them. It was Inferno."

Sol's eyes narrowed. "You mean Dragon Lord Inferno?"

"Yes. But remember, this all happened after I became Nil's puppet, not before. You see, Inferno wanted the Scaleless Dragons out of his way, but he lacked the strength to do it on his own. Fortunately for him, I just happened to be nearby."

"Let me guess; he made a deal with you?"

"He did. I infused him with my chaotic magic which, apart from giving him one heck of a size and power boost, allowed him to go toe-to-toe with all six of the Scaleless Dragons. Eventually, it got to the point where Inferno's temper got the better of him, so he used his new magic to seal the Scaleless Dragons away in stone. That's why I can't undo what's happened to them. Apart from not even knowing where they all are right now, I wasn't the one who did that to them, Inferno was, and only he can undo it in terms of magic."

Sol nervously gulped. "... and what became of Inferno?"

Discord frowned and looked away. "When I gave him my magic, I added a little something extra without him knowing. As a cruel, twisted joke, as soon as Inferno achieved his goal, my magic turned him into a newt. It was actually pretty funny how high-pitched his voice became when he started cursing at me. Too bad an eagle came by and swooped him up in its talons. That I did not expect to happen. But still, it was kinda funny how one moment he was this big, powerful Dragon Lord, and the next he became this tiny lizard that got eaten by a bird."

Silence followed. For the next few minutes, nopony spoke or moved an inch as they processed all of this information. While the news about what happened to Sol's family and Inferno was surprising, none of them took it harder than Sol. By the time four minutes had passed, Sol wordlessly began walking out of the room.

"Sol?" Sol paused when he heard Twilight's saddened voice. "Where are you going?"

"... I need some time to myself. Excuse me."

Not looking back, Sol left the room to find a quiet place to be alone. He didn't want to be in the castle at the moment, nor did he fell like going to his room up in Canterlot Castle. With those two out of the question, that left Sol with a few other options, but only one of them would provide the most privacy. His destination in mind, Sol went outside and burrowed off to his safe haven deep underground.

Chapter 49- Contemplation

Author's Note

Sorry for the delay. I had intended on getting this out Friday morning before I left to visit my family for the weekend, but I got called in to work the night before and had to push it back. :ajbemused:

Chapter 49- Contemplation

All was silent as Sol walked through the castle gardens in the Undercity. After that sit-down with his family, friends, and Discord, Sol felt a flurry of emotions running through him. All at once he felt angry, bitter, sad, hurt, and betrayed. Regardless of what he was told, he was still angry and bitter at Discord for what he had done, but the sadness and betrayal he felt were a bit more complicated.

During the entire time since his awakening, his mother and aunt had both known the truth about Discord and kept it hidden from him. Yes, he understood their reasoning behind their actions, but it didn't change the fact that it still hurt how they both lied to him about it for close to a year now. It didn't help Sol much either that during that time, they had not only forgiven Discord for what he'd done, but also befriended him and allowed him to roam freely in Equestria. And then, there were Twilight and their friends.

With regards to them, Sol felt a sense of both sadness and betrayal from them. Not only did they keep the truth about Discord from him as well, but they were the ones who freed him from his prison in the first place. Not to mention that Discord turned out to be Fluttershy's "mysterious" coltfriend that they had been so vague about, and now he knew exactly why.

But the worst of these emotions came from Twilight. As his fillyfriend, Sol didn't just trust her, he loved her, so it only made this whole situation for him feel a lot worse. Like the others, she too knew about Discord. Heck, as the Element of Magic, she practically spearheaded his release. If anything, she was responsible for Discord's return, and, like his mother and aunt, he was upset with her for not telling him sooner... however, Sol couldn't ignore what Celestia told him, nor what Twilight had done that morning.

He could still hear his mother's voice in his head, telling him that it was by her request that Twilight and the rest of them to keep Discord a secret from him. Though he didn't like it that she did it, Sol couldn't exactly find it in himself to blame Twilight in this regard. As Sol thought about it, he began to realize that, in a way, Twilight had actually gone against Celestia's wishes.

Thinking back to that morning after their first date, Sol started to remember what Twilight had asked him, along with the scenarios that she had given him involving Discord. As he continued to think about them, he began to wonder if they were really just 'hypothetical' after all. With the amount of detail that she went into with them, she made them sound as though they had actually happened. And if that were the case, then Twilight did intend on telling him about Discord all along, albeit in her own way.

If that's true, then that means...

Sol groaned and rubbed his head as he started to realize what this meant. If those scenarios that Twilight told him were real, which was starting to sound more plausible by the second, then he owed Discord for saving his friends, family, Twilight, and Equestria as well. While it wouldn't come close to them being equal by his standards, he would still owe him at the very least his thanks for saving them.

It's times like this that I regret my sense of honor, he mentally grumbled.

Feeling a sense of fatigue about him, Sol looked around the garden for a spot to rest. Remembering the layout, he followed down several paths until he reached a small clearing with a pond surrounded by trees, providing plenty of shade and privacy. Finding one of his more favorite spots in the garden, Sol sat down by the waterline to think.

Several hours had passed since Sol left the castle, leaving Twilight's growing anxiety to come to a boil. Not too long after Sol had left, Twilight decided to go after him, only to be stopped by Celestia, saying that it would be best for everypony if they were to give Sol some time to himself. With nothing better to do, Twilight secured herself by Celestia, who wrapped a comforting wing around her, while Eris sat down and began catching up on what she'd missed out on during the thousand years she had been asleep.

Several hours later, Eris was caught up with most of the important events that had happened since the last time they'd met, including a few from Twilight. Once Celestia was done filling her in, Eris decided to take a moment to learn more about Twilight. While she was curious as to how she and Sol had gotten together, she also wanted to know how Twilight had become an alicorn without naturally being born one, seeing as how the only two alicorns she knew of were Celestia and Luna. When she was told about how it was thanks to an incomplete spell made by Starswirl the Bearded that she finished, Eris rolled her eyes, scoffing at the idea of a pony ascending with such a method as completing a spell by an "old coot", as she so eloquently called him.

While the talking of history and herself was a good distraction, when the clock on the wall chimed the hour, Twilight looked up and wilted when she saw that it was seven in the afternoon, and still no sign of Sol. Feeling her anxiety growing over how long he'd been gone for with no word, Twilight began to nervously shuffle around beneath Celestia's wing.

"Are you alright, Twilight?" Celestia asked, speaking with a concerned, motherly tone.

Twilight looked up with and unsettled look in her eyes.

"Can we go look for Sol now?" she pleaded. "He's been gone for over six hours now and we haven't heard a word from him. I know he's been away for longer than this, but with the mindset he was in when he left... I'm worried about him. He's had plenty of time to think, hasn't he? Maybe now would be a good time to go find and talk to him?"

"Well, that's going to be easier said than done," Eris commented. She was looking at a large metal box with a circular, green screen that had a lighter green line spinning in circles around it. "I've been trying to track Sol down and can't seem to get a ping on him. This thing's searching all of Equestria for him, so he's either not in Equestria anymore, or he's somewhere very well hidden."

"You mean like the Underkingdom?" Spike asked, having stopped talking with Discord to come over to them.

Eris blinked. "... you mean Sol's old project? He's still working on that?"

"Not any more. He actually finished it a while ago, said that it's fully functioning and ready for use... if we ever use it, that is."

Celestia nodded. "It is likely that is where Sol went. The Underkingdom is protected from detection magic, amongst other things, so he would be safe and undetectable down there. It's quiet as well, so he would have plenty of peace and quiet to think. I also wouldn't be surprised if he would try to distract himself by doing some fine-tuning with some of the things he's got going on down there."

Twilight stood up and walked out from beneath Celestia's wing.

"If that's where Sol is, then that's where I'm going."

"Twilight-"

"I'm part of the reason why he's like this, Princess. Sol trusted me, as his friend, and his fillyfriend, and I betrayed that trust when I lied to him about Discord and kept him a secret from him. It's my fault he's like this, so I'm going down there to talk to him and try to make things right." Twilight's eyes began to water as she nervously gulped. "Hopefully he will forgive me... and not break up with me."

"If I know Sol, I'm sure he will forgive you, Twilight," Celestia reassured her, moving beside her and placing a hoof on her shoulder. "And I'm positive that he won't break up with you, either."

"How can you be so sure?"

"Trust me, he won't. I've seen how happy he's been since he met you, even before the two of you started dating, and how he's talked about you during his weekly visits. Sol cares deeply for you, Twilight. He may be upset right now, but he won't break up with you. I promise."

Twilight shivered. "I hope you're right."

"Of course she's right," Eris agreed, floating lazily alongside Twilight. "Sol's got a thick hide, so a little spat like this shouldn't be a problem for you two to bounce back from... unless you're my dad, then you're pretty much boned."

Not expecting this from her, Twilight blinked the growing tears back.

"... I'm surprised, Eris. Considering that you're Sol's ex, I thought that you would be more spiteful at us, or at least a bit jealous."

Eris giggled as she twirled around in the air. "Oh, come on. Just who do you take me for? Sure I might be the Lady of Chaos, but that doesn't mean that I'm going to start messing with you and Sol." Eris paused for a moment. "... okay, I probably will mess with you two, but it'll just be playful, nothing vindictive or anything. The spiteful ex role isn't really my kind of thing, so believe me when I say that while I will mess with you two, I promise it will be harmless fun. Oh, speaking of which, when you see Sol..."

Eris floated over to Twilight and began whispering instructions in Twilight's ear, causing them to perk up at attention as she took in every detail. By the time Eris was done, Twilight had a confused look on her face.

"And what's the point of doing that, exactly?" Twilight questioned.

"Because it's cute and funny how he reacts to it. Trust me, you'll like it," Eris said with a wink.

Though she didn't quite get it still, Twilight saw no reason not to trust Eris so far.

".. we'll see." Twilight turned to Celestia. "Well, I guess I better head out. The sooner I can talk to him the better."

"If you don't mind, Twilight, I would like to come as well," Celestia said. "While I'm sure that Sol will listen to you, I would like to be there to help calm him down, just incase."

"Okay. It would probably be better if you came, anyway."

"What about me?" Eris wondered, earning her a look from Twilight.

"You want to come too?"

Eris shrugged. "Yeah, but mostly to see the Underkingdom. Sol never showed it to me before, so I'm curious about what it looks like."

"What about Sol?"

"Sorry, sister, but that's your problem to deal with. I'll still help if you need me, but for your sake and Sol's, it'd be better if you were to talk to him instead of me."

Twilight looked back to Celestia, silently asking her what she should do. When she didn't see her give any objections to it, Twilight let out a sigh.

"Alright. You can come with us, but you better behave yourself while you're down there."

With a halo floating above her head and playing a harp, Eris gave Twilight an innocent look that they all knew held a glint of restrained mischief behind it.

"What? Me? I'm harmless."

"... whoa..."

Twilight smirked at Eris' reaction as the two stood on the Underkingdom's entrance plateau with Celestia. Despite knowing that she herself had the same look of awe on her face when she first saw this place, she couldn't help but feel a little smug knowing that she saw this place before Eris did.

"Pretty incredible, isn't it," Twilight asked.

"That's putting it mildly. Heh. Guy has his own underground kingdom hidden away all this time."

"Sol was rather secretive about this place," Celestia spoke up. "He always believed that the less ponies knew about this place, the safer it would be for when it's put to use... however, as beautiful as this place is, I hope that we will never have to resort to using it."

Twilight nodded. "Me too. But for now, we should figure out where Sol is. With how big this place is, and considering that Sol probably knows every nook and cranny of this place, he could be anywhere-"

"He's that way," Eris interrupted, pointing a talon at the castle off in the distance.

"Are you sure?"

"Mhmm. I can tell he's at the castle, but I'm not exactly sure where."

"He's probably somewhere in the castle gardens," Celestia suggested. "Knowing my son, he would rather spend his time moping around nature than in his bedroom."

"Even if his room has grass and a tree growing in it?"

"Yes."

"Well, sounds like you two have things figured out," Eris said as she slowly floated away, "so I think I'll just go and have a look around."

"Fine, but make sure that you don't mess with anything!" Twilight warned. "I don't want to hear about you being attacked by the golems and gargoyles because you did something to make them mad!"

Eris rolled her eyes. "Don't worry, Princess. I'll behave myself."

"Thank you, Eris," Celestia thanked, getting a smile and wave from Eris before teleporting away to explore. "Well, now that she's gone, are you ready to go?"

With an eager nod, Twilight lit her horn and teleported herself and Celestia to the front castle courtyard. As she recovered and took in her surroundings, Celestia suddenly felt saddened as she recognized the petrified bodies of the Scaleless dragons surrounding her, one in particular. Staring up at the face of her stone lover, Celestia walked over to him and caressed the stone with a hoof.

"We'll be together again soon, my love," she said, placing a kiss on the stone. "I promise."

From her spot, Twilight watched Celestia in silence while she had her moment. Even after she was told about them, she couldn't begin to imagine the sort of sadness that Celestia was feeling at the moment. But, before Twilight's mind could delve too deep into that train of thought, Celestia wiped her eyes and turned back to face Twilight.

"I'm sorry you had to see that, Twilight," she apologized.

"It's alright, Princess. I understand," Twilight said with a smile, earning herself a hug from Celestia for a few moments.

"Thank you. But enough of that. We're here for Sol, not Fissure."

Twilight gave a small smile. "Not yet, but we will."

The 'sun' was beginning to set over the horizon, bathing the sky in twilight as Sol sat at the edge of the pond. As the hours had passed, he believed that this was the right call on his part. Being alone and by himself, he had plenty of time to calm himself down from earlier that day and reflect on all that had been said to him. He still found parts difficult to accept, such as Discord being good again and everypony lying to him about him, but with the time he had, he began to understand why they did. However, while he did believe that leaving to think by himself was the right call, as the hours ticked by, he couldn't help but feel bad for leaving Twilight like that. Yes, he was upset that she lied to him about Discord, but turning around and leaving like that? Sol could only imagine what must had been going through her mind when she saw that.

I'll have some serious apologizing to do when I get back.

As Sol thought about getting up and beginning his trek back to the surface, the sound of hooves walking on the grass caught his ears, which was quickly accompanied by the scent of frosted pastries and lavender. Instantly recognizing the scents of his mother and Twilight, Sol took in a breath to calm his nerves. He would've preferred to take the time his trip back to think of how to best apologize to Twilight, but it was clear that he wouldn't be getting that chance here.

Readying himself, Sol turned around to face the two. But, as soon as he turned to face them, Sol grunted as he was knocked back down on his rump. Though surprised, Sol knew that this was Twilight who ran into him, her face buried in his shoulder and her forelegs wrapped tightly around his chest.

"I'm sorry."

"Huh?"

Sol's heart dropped when he saw Twilight look up at him with teary eyes.

"I'm sorry. I should have told you about Discord sooner. Please don't break up with me."

Confused by her words, Sol wrapped his arms around her in a hug in an attempt to calm her down.

"Break up with you? What made you think I would do that?"

"Because I lied to you about Discord from day one. Because, as your fillyfriend, I should have been upfront and honest with you." Twilight hiccupped. "Because... and because you left us."

A new wave of regret washed over Sol. He had a feeling that Twilight would've taken his departure badly, and now he was dealing with the repercussions of his actions. Hugging her tightly as she began to softly sob, Sol brought a claw up to her head and began to stroke her mane in a comforting manner.

"No, Twilight. I'm the one who's sorry," Sol whispered. "This whole thing could have been avoided if I had told you and the others about my past with Discord from the start. Instead, I hid it and kept it from you. And you shouldn't feel bad about not telling me. I've had time to think it over, and during that time, I've realized that mother was right to have you not tell me. If I had been told, I'm sure that I would've gone off and hunted Discord down, instead of staying here with all of you."

The sobbing died off, reduced to an occasional sniffle as he continued to stroke her mane.

"As for me leaving... I'm sorry, Twilight. I shouldn't have left you and the others like that."

"You were hurt."

"... yes, I was... but I still shouldn't have acted like that, especially towards you." Sol sighed, "Guess Discord just tends to bring out the worst in me."

Twilight shifted her head so its side was resting against Sol's shoulder, her face now nuzzled in the crook of Sol's neck.

"Discord's not as bad now as he you remember him. He really has changed for the better."

Sol gave a small nod. "... those things you told me about Discord... they weren't just hypothetical, were they?"

"No, they weren't. They really did happen."

Figuring as much, Sol let out a small snort of smoke from his nose.

"Guess I owe Discord my thanks then," he grumbled, clearly not liking the idea of having to thank him.

Twilight smiled and squeezed him in her hug. "I'm glad you haven't forgotten."

"I remember, but I'm still not going to like it."

"Still, I think it's a step in the right direction to forgiveness."

Though he knew that it would be a very long time until he forgave Discord, Sol didn't say anything about it. By this point, he knew that bringing it up wouldn't do anything for any of them. Instead, he remained silent and held Twilight close.

"I know I said it before, but I'm sorry for leaving you like that."

"It's fine. Just... please don't do that again. You had me scared that we were finished."

Placing a claw beneath Twilight's chin, Sol guided her head up so she could look at him. Once they made eye-contact, Sol glided his claw over to her cheek, cupping it in his claw and caressing it with his thumb, much to Twilight's pleasure, judging by the sound of her cooing.

"I have no intention of breaking up with you, Twilight," Sol said, smiling at Twilight as she nuzzled into his claw. "After all... I love you too much."

Twilight's eyes immediately snapped open. Though they would express it, neither of them had said those three special words to each other since they started dating, so it was hardly a surprise when Twilight began blushing.

"W-What?"

Finding Twilight's reaction cute, Sol kept his eyes on Twilight as he gently rested his forehead against hers.

"I love you, Twilight," he repeated. "I love you, and I'm not going to let some little mistake change that."

As the seconds rolled by, Twilight's shocked expression began to morph into one of deep affection. With a happy tear rolling down her cheek, Twilight gave a warm smile as she wrapped her forelegs around the back of Sol's neck.

"I love you too, Sol."

Filled with a new sense of joy from her returned words, Sol closed what little gap there was between his lips and Twilight's, holding her close to him while Twilight's hold on him tightened. Though it wasn't the first time that they'd kissed, this time it felt different. After that confession of love for each other, it felt as though their kiss had more meaning behind it than it ever did before. As they closed their eyes, the two fell into a state of bliss, their minds focusing on their partner's lips, and the warmth of their coat and embrace. Unfortunately, they had forgotten that there was another pony there with them, and once the sound of moaning was heard through their kissing, she made herself aware by loudly clearing her throat.

"Ahem." Remembering that they weren't alone, Sol and Twilight broke their kiss and looked over to Celestia, who was looking at them with a mixture of affection and mischief. "As touching of a moment as this is, we should probably return to the surface."

Embarrassed by their show of affection in front of Celestia, Sol and Twilight quickly untangling themselves from their embrace and straightened out their coats. With reddened cheeks, the two started to walk over to Celestia so she could teleported them to the entrance plateau of the Underkingdom. But as they walked, Twilight remembered that little thing that Eris told her. Using a wing, Twilight glided her feathers along Sol's spine, trailing from his lower back up to his shoulders. The effects were almost immediate as Sol suddenly froze in place. Eyes wide, his whole body shuddered as his wings extended wide, and his tail pointed straight out, all thanks to Twilight's touch.

She didn't expect a reaction quite like this, but even so, Twilight couldn't help but giggle at the sight of Sol's reaction.

Eris was right. That is cute and funny.

Chapter 50- Darkness Rising

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 51- Encroaching Darkness

The following days had quieted back down. With them no longer having to worry about keeping Discord a secret from Sol, everypony felt as though a weight had been lifted, especially Twilight. Of course, now that Sol knew about Discord, he made it a point to avoid him at all times, as did Discord with Sol, seeing as how his magic couldn't do anything to him, and how he didn't want to be on the receiving end of another one-sided beatdown. Keeping that in mind, and taking a suggestion from Fluttershy, Discord decided to lay low for a while at her place where he would still be around his friends and fillyfriend, and not have to worry about him and Sol accidentally bumping into each other. This also gave Discord a chance to try and make amends with Eris.

"Dad!"

… who just teleported in front of him.

"What the heck, dad?!" she shouted, earning her a look of confusion from Discord.

"What did I do this time?"

Frowning, Eris held out an empty green bottle, its label bearing a picture of a golden apple with the words 'Eris' Golden Apple Cider' written just below.

"I found this empty bottle sitting on one of the shelves in my private cellar."

"So you had a drink. So what?"

"That wasn't me." Eris let out an irritated sigh. "Dad, I personally made that cider, and the only two beings in existence that can get to it, apart from Sol's grandparents, are you and me. And you remember what happened the last time you drank this stuff."

"No, I don't."

"Exactly! Not only is it so potent that you, the Lord of Chaos, blacked out drunk and can't remember, but you also got so waisted off of it that you actually started to vomit rainbows! Rainbows, dad! Even we draconequuses aren't supposed to do that!"

"But I'm telling you, it wasn't me!"

Eris remained silent as she snapped her talon, causing a television, VCR, and a matching controller to appear before her. Grabbing the controller and pressing a few buttons, the video tape began to play as the screen came to life, showing them the inside of Eris' secret cellar. As the video continued to play, Eris and Discord both saw a familiar portal open up into the cellar, followed soon after by Discord's talon reaching through it blindly, and grabbing one of the bottles before pulling out with it. Keeping her eyes on the screen, Eris fast-forward the video to the following morning where another portal opened, this time with Discord's talon returning the bottle to its proper spot on the shelf.

Showing him what she needed to, Eris paused the video and looked to her dad, who's face was contorted in confusion.

"I don't know about you, but that definitely looked a lot like you who took that bottle and put it back," she accused.

"Discord! Eris! Dinner is ready!"

The two paused as they heard Fluttershy calling them to dinner. Though she still wasn't happy about it, Eris decided that they would pick this up later in private. After all, during these last few days, Eris found herself becoming closer to Fluttershy and didn't want to bother her.

As she started spending time with her, Eris quickly found herself coming to respect and admire the mare... and found her cooking to especially enjoyable. It actually made her think back on that comment she made about Fluttershy and Discord getting married, and how Fluttershy would be her step-mother, which she felt more okay with the longer she spent time with her. Yes, Fluttershy is a very kind-hearted and neat pegasus, but Eris saw firsthoof the mare's chaotic side when she witnessed Fluttershy use the Stare on one of the animals that had started to misbehave and throw a tantrum over the new draconequus living with them. Much like her father, Eris didn't care much for the little white rodent, and was quick to rename Angel Bunny "Equinsu Ocha".

Still, much like Discord, she would put up with him for Fluttershy's sake... despite his glaring at her as she, Discord, and Fluttershy sat down to eat.

"So, how was everyone's day?" Fluttershy asked.

"Meh, it was okay," Eris replied with a shrug. "Now that I have some time to settle down, I can finally take a moment and see all the new things that Equestria has to offer."

"So you're adjusting well?"

"I guess so."

"That's good. I remember Sol having a bit of trouble readjusting at first."

"Yeah. He told me as much yesterday when I went to see him and Twilight."

"So you and Twilight are getting along?"

"For the most part. She's a bit too organized for me, but we get along well enough." Eris grinned. "I've especially enjoyed sharing stories with her. I'm sure that I've told her enough stories about Sol for her to blackmail him for quite a while."

Fluttershy frowned. "You know blackmailing isn't very nice."

"I know. I promise they weren't anything too bad, just a few embarrassing situations that I thought she might find amusing to hear about and tease him with."

Fluttershy kept her eyes on Eris for a few more lingering seconds before turning her attention to Discord.

"And how about you, Discord?"

"Hmm?"

"How was your day today?" she asked him.

"Boring, just like yesterday, and the day before that," he grumbled. "Seriously, why do I have to stay away like this? I know I agreed to it, but why can't I go out and take a leisurely stroll around Ponyville? I haven't actually taken the time to see any of it since I got back."

"You know why, Discord," Fluttershy sighed. "We can't have a repeat of what happened last time Sol saw you."

"Oh, come on, Fluttershy. Sol may not like me, obviously, but he won't attack me in the middle of town. He's too much of a goody two shoes to risk fighting like that in a populated area."

Fluttershy raised an eyebrow. "And the last time didn't count because...?"

"Because we weren't near town. And if you recall, my dear, he didn't start using any of his bigger spells until you, Spike, and the rest of the girls were far enough away."

"Come on, Fluttershy," Eris encouraged. "You know dad can't stay confined in one place for too long, otherwise he'll go stir-crazy."

"I know," she sighed, knowing that Eris was right, but also not wanting Discord to go out on his own until things calmed down a bit more. So, with that in mind, she came up with a way where they could have both.

"Okay, I have some shopping to do in town tomorrow, so if you want, you can come with."

Discord rolled his eyes at the catch, but also couldn't help but crack a smile at the thought of getting to spend more time with Fluttershy.

"Very well. I suppose I can do that."

It was a few minutes before midnight when Tirek and Chrysalis stood before the massive group of captured ponies, each with hardened changeling slime covering their horns or wings. Restrained by slime and shackles around their legs, the ponies looked upon the two in fear, knowing that there was no escape for them, especially with Chrysalis' changelings surrounding them from all directions.

"There," Chrysalis spoke to Tirek. "Every pony from Vanhoover and Las Pegasus, a few from Baltimare and even some from some of the smaller villages, all for you."

"Any of them from Ponyville?" Tirek inquired.

"Of course not. Taking anypony from there would be too risky, and I'm not about to take any risks at this stage."

"Good." Tirek gazed over the numerous ponies that had been gathered for him. "... quite a lot of ponies here. Just how many did your changelings capture and impersonate?"

Chrysalis tapped her chin in brief thought. "A few thousand, at least."

Tirek clapped his hands together and grinned at the ponies with a look of hunger.

"Very good. This will make for a most excellent start."

"But you still won't be strong enough to face the princess and Sol, will you?"

"No, and neither will you," he rebuked, earning him a sneer from Chrysalis. "But I wouldn't worry about them. They won't be too much of a problem for us once we begin."

"And how would you know?"

"Tell me, when you battled Celestia at that wedding, who won?"

"I did, of course!"

"And why did you win?"

"Because of the love I had drained from Shining Armor."

Tirek shook his head in disappointment. "No, you fool. It's because Celestia didn't want to risk endangering her ponies. The reason why you won, Chrysalis, is because Celestia was holding back. If she hadn't, she would have incinerated you... along with every pony and structure in the area."

Chrysalis didn't like Tirek's words, but they did hold a bit of truth to them, even if she wouldn't admit it. Still, though distasteful as those words were, it did give her an idea of what was going on in Tirek's mind.

"I see. As long as her subjects are close by, Celestia will be forced to hold herself back, along with her sister, Luna."

"As will Celestia's son. If we attack them in a populated area, they will have no choice but to hold back on their magic, less they bring ruin to their surroundings."

"And if we were to engage them in Canterlot..."

Tirek smirked. "Especially Canterlot. After all, it would be a shame if all of the chaos and destruction were to cause the city to accidentally fall off the mountainside."

Chrysalis grinned with restrained glee. "Then what are you waiting for? Drain these ponies so we can begin!"

Chuckling, Tirek turned his attention back to the ponies and opened his mouth. As he inhaled, Chrysalis and her changelings all watched with morbid fascination as ribbons of magic were forcefully pulled away from every stallion, mare, and foal, all converging in the gaping maw of Tirek. As soon as the magic reached his mouth, the effects were immediate, his body jerking and cracking as it grew with power.

Back in Ponyville, Discord was sleeping peacefully with Fluttershy when the two were jolted awake by Discord. Without warning, his body suddenly started to jerk and contort all on its own. After a few seconds had passed, his body suddenly stopped its sporadic movements. However, while Fluttershy's eyes were filled with worry for Discord's sudden uncontrollable movements, Discord's eyes were for an entirely different reason.

"Discord? What just happened... and why are you sweating? Was it a nightmare?"

No. It's worse.

"Dad!"

Throwing the door open, Eris burst into their room with a panicked look on her face.

"You felt it too, Eris?"

"Yeah. What's going on, dad? The last time I felt something like that was back before Sol sent Tirek to Tartarus."

Fluttershy's eyes widened in fear. "T-T-Tirek?!"

"Yes. It's Tirek, and he's back." With a dead serious face, Discord slid out of bed. "Eris, Fluttershy, I want you two to stay here and look out for each other while I'm gone."

"Gone?! But why?! Where are you going?!"

"I need to see Celestia and Luna about this." With his paw primed to snap, Discord looked over at Eris and Fluttershy with a reassuring smile. "Don't you two worry, I'll be back in a little bit."

Over in Twilight's castle, Sol bolted up from his sleep with eyes wide open, panting as he broke out in a cold sweat. Beside him, Twilight, who had been cuddling with Sol, stirred with a groan as she was abruptly awakened.

"Sol? What's going on?" she tiredly asked, rubbing her sleepy eyes with a hoof

Though he heard her, Sol had to take a moment for himself to regain his breath from what he just experienced. While he's had plenty of lucid dreams, much like his mother, Sol would occasionally have a vision while he slept and recognize it for what it was. However, while his visions wouldn't normally cause any problems, it was whom he saw in it that had disturbed him so thoroughly.

"... Twilight."

Twilight's ears perked up at how eerily calm Sol's voice was.

"Yes?"

"We need to go to Canterlot... now."

"Canterlot? But, Sol, it's the middle of the night-"

"Tirek's escaped Tartarus."

Now that got her attention. If Twilight wasn't awake before, then she definitely was now.

"Tirek's escaped?! Again?! But how?!"

"I don't know. All I know is that Tirek is somewhere back, somewhere in Equestria."

Twilight moved over in front of Sol. "Are you sure? M-Maybe it was just a dream?"

Sol looked her dead in the eyes. "No, Twilight. What I had was not a dream, but a vision. Tirek is back, and he's already begun draining ponies of their magic."

As Twilight listened, memories of Tirek's rampage resurfaced in her mind. She remembered the fear in everypony's eyes upon hearing the news, the sacrifice the other princesses made so save their collective alicorn magic, her battle with Tirek, the capture of her friends, and worst of all, the destruction of the Golden Oaks Library. The more she remembered, the more her body began to tremble.

No... not again.

Seeing her body's reaction, Sol placed a comforting claw on each of her shoulders, regaining her attention as she looked back up at him.

"Twilight. We need to go and speak with mother and Aunt Luna about this."

Regaining her wits, Twilight gave a small nod and lit her horn to teleport herself and Sol off to Canterlot.

Luna's body trembled as she raced down the halls to Celestia's bedroom. Just moments ago, she felt something terribly wrong that shook her to her core and needed to see her sister. What's worse is that this is something that she had felt twice before, something that she would never forget.

Despite seeing the doors to Celestia's room quickly approaching, Luna didn't slow her pace as she instead threw it open with her magic, nearly threw the doors off their hinges as she did.

"Sister!"

"I know, Luna," Celestia said, sitting up in her bed as she tried to get her breathing under control.

Coming in and closing the doors shut behind her, Luna made her way over to Celestia's bedside. Once she got there and Celestia slid out, two flashes of light appeared in the middle of Celestia's bedroom, one belonging to Twilight and Sol, and the other to Discord.

"I take it that you three know as well?" Luna inquired.

Spotting him out of the corner of his eye, Sol shot a quick glare at Discord, but otherwise did nothing as they had more urgent matters to attend to.

"Yes, we do," he said, turning his attention back to Celestia and Luna.

"I can't believe this is happening again," Twilight said in disbelief. "I thought we would never see him again after my friends and I sent him back to Tartarus."

"As did we all, but it would appear as though our efforts to keep him imprisoned had failed."

Celestia closed her eyes and lit her horn. "The spell I placed on Cerberus is still intact, so he hasn't left his post."

"Then how did Tirek not only manage to escape Tartarus, but also get past Cerberus as well?"

"I'm afraid I do not know, Luna. We should look into it as soon as possible, but first, we need to find and stop Tirek before he gets too powerful." Celestia turned to Discord. "Discord, you are able to sense whenever there is a magical imbalance. Tell us, do you know where Tirek is?"

Discord folded his arms and frowned. "Unfortunately, I don't. But, what I can tell you is that he must've drained a large number of ponies, because what I felt was very, very big. I was asleep when I felt it happen, so until he starts to drain another pony, I cannot give you even a general area of where he is."

"Just how many ponies are you talking about, exactly?" Sol skeptically asked.

"Heck if I know. But if I had to guess, I'd say hundreds, if not thousands."

"But that's impossible. There is no possible way that Tirek can drain that many ponies all at once. He can't cover that wide of a range."

"Not unless they were all gathered in one place," Celestia countered.

"It is a good theory, sister," Luna greed, "but the question then is how he could even accomplish that? He would be far too weak to capture even a single adult pony without having to drain them first, let alone gather them. And even then, surely somepony would have noticed that ponies were missing. Something doesn't seem right about this."

"Regardless, Tirek has escaped, and is now out there terrorizing our ponies," Sol said. "It would be best if I were to go out there and find him."

"No, Sol, you will not," Luna rejected. "We do not know where Tirek is right now, nor do we know the magical state he is in, which makes this whole situation all the more dangerous for everypony." Luna turned around and began making her way to the doors. "I will go inform Captain Night Wing and Captain Iron Guard of the situation, and have them send their scouts to search for him. I have little doubt that Tirek will be coming this way, not just for our alicorn magic again, but also for revenge on the Element Bearers for sending him back to Tartarus."

"Which is why I should go now. If I can find him and engage him out in the open and away from any settlements, I can subdue and capture him again, this time for good."

"Listen to your Aunty Luna, Sol," Discord said, much to Sol's annoyance. "If Tirek has absorbed the magic of over a thousand ponies, then he will be getting close to having the ability of draining chaos magic and alicorn magic. And the last thing we need is for him to get his hands on you and drain you of your magic."

"I'm sorry, Sol, but Luna and Discord are right," Celestia said, watching Luna leave before looking between Sol and Twilight. "You bear not only Scaleless Dragon magic, but alicorn magic as well. If Tirek were to drain you of your magic, then he would be more powerful than any of us could handle. So, until we know more about Tirek and his whereabouts, I would like for you, Twilight, and the rest of the Element Bearers to stay here in the castle."

Sol clenched his jaw and looked away, clearly displeased by the thought of leaving Tirek to his own devices.

"While I understand your reasoning, Princess, that might be easier said than done," Twilight said. "I doubt that Applejack will want to leave her family behind with Tirek on the loose, same with Pinkie Pie and the Cakes, Rarity and Sweetie Belle, and Fluttershy and her animals."

"And if Fluttershy stays, then Rainbow will probably want to stay as well," Sol added. "I'm also willing to bet that Spike will want to stay by Rarity's side during this time to protect her."

Celestia nodded. "I can arrange for them to join us at the castle as well, but as for Fluttershy's animals, there's not much that I can do."

"I'll talk to her," Discord offered. "She won't like it, but after I tell her that Tirek won't come after them, she should start to calm down and feel more open to listening."

"Please see that you do."

"And what of everypony else in Ponyville?" Sol inquired.

"If Tirek is to reveal himself in Ponyville, then the guards stationed there should be able to hold Tirek back while everypony evacuates."

With a tired sigh, Twilight sat down and lowered her head.

"Hopefully it won't come to that."

Author's Note

Jury duty sucks. It's bad enough that it kept me distracted from working on putting out new chapters last week, but since I work the overnights, it made transitioning from night to day a pain in the flank.

Anyways, hope you all enjoyed the new chapter.

Chapter 52- Too Late

Sleep did not return easily that night. With news of Tirek's return weighing heavily on their minds, Celestia, Twilight, Sol, and Discord were all shaken with unease. Having to return home to Fluttershy and Eris to be there for them and tell them what's going on, Discord bid everypony a goodnight and teleported himself back to Fluttershy's cottage. Since they were already there, Sol and Twilight, after both sharing a hug with Celestia, retired to Sol's room there for the night. As the two laid there in bed, neither could fall asleep easily, even in the comforting embrace of each other. It wasn't until an hour had passed that Twilight and Sol agreed that a sleep spell was in order, courtesy of Twilight. While they would have asked Luna for help, she was busy with other matters.

After she left, Luna found Captain Night Wing and informed him of the situation. Keeping it short and to the point, she told him about Tirek, ordered him to deploy his scouts to try and find where he was, and double the guard around not just the castle, but all of Canterlot as well. Once Luna was done with Night Wing, she made her way over to the throne room and took her place on the throne for her shift. After an hour had passed with nopony coming to see her, Luna lit her horn and entered the dreamscape. It barely took her any time to find Iron Guard's dream and enter it, informing him about what had happened, and that she wanted him to double the day guard first thing in the morning. Keeping it short and to the point like with Night Wing, Luna was finished with the captain within a minute, and afterwards decided to check in on the dreams of her sister, Sol, and Twilight.

As expected, all three of them were having troubling dreams, most likely about Tirek. What surprised her, though, was that she could also sense three similar dreams coming from somewhere outside of Canterlot. Making sure to take care of her family and Twilight first, Luna then went to investigate who these dreams belonged to. When she did, she was surprised to see that the nightmares were coming from Fluttershy, Discord, and a third who she guessed was Eris. But, after looking into their dreams, Luna saw that all three of them were having the exact same dream.

I see. So they are having a shared dream, Luna thought to herself, watching the dream for a moment longer before unraveling it onto something more peaceful for the three. It's understandable, considering that Fluttershy and Discord are sharing a bed together like Sol and Twilight. But for Eris to be there as well... she must have gotten spooked, and they let her stay with them for tonight.

With her job done, Luna left the three be with their new dream. Now that her family and friends had been taken care of, Luna expanded her reach across Equestria, searching for the dreams of anypony who might give her an idea as to where Tirek might be hiding...

… a search that would end up fruitless.

The next day proved to be rather tense. With no sign of Tirek having been found overnight, those who knew were starting to become anxious. As they said they'd do, Twilight and Sol returned to Ponyville. But, while Twilight gathered her friends to talk, Sol was off talking with Steel Hoof and his guards about what was going on, and to have them keep a vigilant eye out until Tirek could be located. As for their friends, none of their friends were understandably pleased to hear the news, though since Fluttershy already knew about it, she took the news better than the others.

Rarity, despite feeling distraught about the news, agreed that it would be for the best if she and Sweetie Belle were to head on up to Canterlot for the time being. Besides, this also gave her a chance to work at the Canterlot Boutique for a while and to check up on it. After some talking with her earlier that morning, Discord convinced Fluttershy, albeit hesitantly, to go to Canterlot with Eris. Rainbow, despite wanting to stay in Ponyville and help keep an eye out from on top of a cloud, was eventually convinced that it would be better for her to stay in Canterlot with the other, just incase they needed to be together so Twilight could teleport them to the Tree of Harmony to use the Elements once again. However, Rainbow made it a point that she would not leave Ponyville without taking Scootaloo with her as her growing worry about her little sister grew.

Their responses were about what Twilight had expected, but to her and the others' surprise, Spike decided to stay behind in Ponyville, along with Starlight and Discord. After all, if Tirek were to show up, they would need somepony fast to get the news to Canterlot, and when it came to delivering messages, there was nothing faster than Spike's ability to send mail. Though he did want to stay within close proximity to Rarity and keep her safe, Spike couldn't deny that they would need a fast and reliable way to send messages between Ponyville and Canterlot if Tirek did appear. As for Starlight and Discord, they agreed that if Twilight and the others were all in Canterlot, then they should stay behind to help provide some extra support for the villagers if they had to escape. It was also agreed that if worse comes to worst, then with Discord being there, he could teleport everypony to someplace safe away from Tirek.

Unsurprisingly, Applejack was being stubborn about leaving her farm. Her family was born and raised on Sweet Apple Acres for generations, and she didn't feel right about abandoning it like this. It was then that Rainbow brought up the 'what if' scenario of Apple Bloom, Big Mac, Sugar Belle, Granny, and Grand Pear all getting caught by Tirek because of her stubbornness. It struck a nerve with Applejack how Rainbow would use her family against her like that, but she also knew that, whether she liked it or not, Rainbow was speaking the truth. It was after a moment of muttering and a few curses under her breath that Applejack said that she'd talk it over with her family after this meeting.

With that last exchange with Applejack, the meeting came to an end and everypony left to prepare to leave or Canterlot. Within an hour, everypony and their families, including Pinkie's sister Maud, and the Apple Family, had gathered in front of Twilight's castle. With everypony ready to go, Eris used her magic to teleport her and the others back to Canterlot, save for Discord, Spike, and Starlight.

Twilight and her friends stood before the throne as Celestia and Luna stood atop of the dais. Two days had passed since they retreated up Canterlot Castle, but still, none of the scouts had reported any sighting of Tirek so far, and they were growing more nervous by the hour.

"Has there been any sighting of Tirek yet?" Twilight asked, this time getting a look that was a mix of a smile and sad frown.

"I suppose in a way, we did," Celestia replied.

"Really?! So the scouts found him?!"

"Not exactly," Luna spoke. "The scouts didn't find Tirek, but instead a group of refugees that had managed to slip away from Tirek."

"Where are they now? Are they okay?" Fluttershy asked.

"They appear to be unharmed, and are currently on a train heading for Canterlot."

"Did they say where they were from?" Twilight questioned.

"They did. It appears that they came from Las Pegasus." A frown formed on Luna's face. "I would also like to point out that, as Celestia and I thought about it, we may have, in fact, been able to avoid this all together. When that guard you and Sol sent to Las Pegasus didn't return, we should had known that something wasn't right and investigated it."

"Well it's not like we can change it now," Rainbow bluntly said, earning an agreeing nod from Celestia.

"Which is why we will do what we can now to try and fix this problem before it can get too far out of hoof. I have ordered Spitfire and the Wonderbolts out to search for him."

Rainbow gave Celestia a weird look. "If the Wonderbolts are out there, then why haven't I been deployed as well?"

"Because, Rainbow Dash, I need you here with the rest of the Elements incase you should be required to wield them again."

"But Ah thought that the Tree of Harmony couldn't survive without them," Applejack reminded. "If we were ta go and use them, we could lose the tree for good."

Celestia shook her head. "Not exactly, Applejack. If Sol were to remain with the tree while you six wielded the Elements of Harmony, he could keep the tree alive for a few hours while you all deal with Tirek."

"It could work, but I don't think Tirek would allow Sol that time," Twilight pointed out. "I still remember how angry Tirek was with Sol the last time he broke out of Tartarus, so if anything, as soon as he finds out that Sol is here, he'll be going straight for him."

"Don't forget too, darling, that Tirek will also try to exploit any of his weaknesses," Rarity spoke. "After all, he did use us against you, so what's to stop him from trying it again with Sol?"

"Nothing."

Hearing the voice and accompanying heavy, metallic steps, everypony looked back to the doors to see Sol walking in. With his shield strapped to his back over his cloak, hammer hanging on the right side of his belt, and body covered in his armor, Sol looked like he was ready for a fight. Rainbow even made a comment the day before about how Sol's entire getup reminded her of something that a paladin from one of their O&O campaigns with Spike would wear. Unfortunatly, while most found Sol's look to be inspiring, including the guards and townsponies, Twilight couldn't help but feel uneasy, knowing how serious the situation was for Sol to be walking around armed and armored, even within the castle walls.

"If given the chance, Tirek will not hesitate to find a weakness and exploit it to the fullest." Sol walked up alongside Twilight, seeing her unease and giving her a short nuzzle before he looked over everypony else. "Did I miss something?"

Celestia gave a small nod. "We were just discussing these six wielding the Elements of Harmony again."

"However, the Tree of Harmony suffered an attack during your slumber, so it is weakened and cannot survive without them," Luna added.

Sol arched an eyebrow. "The Tree was damaged? How?"

"When Tia and I faced Discord, he had subtly planted corrupted seeds that were meant to attack the Tree of Harmony, but were unable to get close enough to harm it. Unfortunatly, Discord had forgotten all about them, and the Plunder Vines attacked the Tree of Harmony and nearly killed it."

"Of course it would be his fault," he grumbled. "Alright then. If the Tree can't survive without the Elements, then how can they be wielded without it dying?"

"We believe that if you were to stay with the Tree of Harmony and use your magic to help sustain it, then Twilight and the others could take the Elements for a short period of time, use them to weaken Tirek, and send him back to Tartarus. However, Twilight disagrees, saying that Tirek wouldn't allow for you to have the time to keep the Tree alive."

"And she would be right. If Tirek does find out about me, which I have no doubt he will, then he won't allow me any time."

"Tirek has also seen where the Tree of Harmony is, and probably knows that it is what helped power my friends and I during our last encounter," Twilight spoke.

"But if Tirek's seen the Tree, then wouldn't ya think that he'd go after it first?" Applejack wondered. "Ya know, ta take out before it can be used against him again?"

"As strategic and plausible as that would be, we don't need to worry about that," Sol said. "During the earlier days of creating the Underkingdom, father helped me with placing a set of runic circles around the Tree of Harmony. While the Tree does have its own safety measures, if Tirek should cross the threshold of the Tree's cave, or even come close to it, the runes will activate and teleport the Tree of Harmony away to a safe and secured location."

"Where to?"

"To the castle garden in the Underkingdom. Tirek will never be able to reach it there."

"But that doesn't answer our question if this plan could even work or not," Rainbow pointed out.

"If Tirek can be distracted for long enough, then it could possibly work. Otherwise, it would never work. To keep the Tree of Harmony alive would require all of my attention, so I wouldn't be able to fend off Tirek should he catch me with the Tree. Besides, as soon as I began, Tirek would sense my magic and no doubt be lured to me."

Just like last time after I surrendered my magic to him, Twilight thought.

"Is there anything else I should be aware of?" Sol asked.

"No. I believe that is all for now, Sol," Celestia said.

"Alright. In that case, I'll be heading out for a while again. The train carrying the refugees is due to arrive today at sundown, and I need to finalize the arrangements with the hotels that'll be housing them during their stay." As Sol turned to leave the room, he paused and looked back at the group. "Before I forget, I should inform you that I sent carriages to Rainbow's and Fluttershy's parents in Cloudsdale, and that they should be arriving back within the hour. I've seen how nervous everypony has been lately, so I hope that having them nearby in the castle will help put an ease to your worries."

Fluttershy smiled. "Thank you. Knowing that mom and dad will be safe does help... but..."

"But what?"

"... what about my brother?"

Sol blinked in surprise. "Wait. You have a brother?"

Fluttershy nodded, but with a noticeably displeased frown. "Yes, I do," she sighed.

"His name is Zephyr Breeze, and he's a bit of a tool," Rainbow said with a hint of disgust. "Seriously. The guy doesn't know how to take 'no' for an answer... and he won't stop hitting on me, either."

Sol frowned at Rainbow's description of him, and was surprised when nopony in the room made any attempt to even try and correct her. Even Fluttershy looked as though she agreed with her, which bore the question...

"And this guy is your brother?" he incredulously asked Fluttershy.

"Yes, he is."

"... not exactly what I expected to hear of the Element of Kindness' brother."

"I know. With how he usually acts, I sometimes wonder how we're even related. But please, don't get me wrong. He's not a bad pony, he's just... Zephyr."

"I see..."

With a heavy sigh, Fluttershy rubbed her head of the oncoming headache she was getting from thinking of her younger brother.

"Now that I think about it, you probably won't need to send a chariot back to Cloudsdale to get him."

"Yeah. He was probably already bumming with Fluttershy's parents again when the guards picked them up," Rainbow said, rolling her eyes.

Sol eyed the two pegasi. "... very well then. Well, if it turns out that he didn't make it, just ask and I'll see about sending some guards to escort him here."

"Alright. Thank you."

With a nod, Sol left the throne room to oversee preparations for the refugee ponies.

Later that day, the sun began to set. With Celestia currently up at the castle with Luna to rotate the heavenly bodies, Sol and Twilight were at the train station with a contingent of guards to greet the ponies who escaped Tirek. As they waited, they saw the smoke from the train rising in the sky, singling its approach, along with the sound of the engine rumbling and the train wheels on the tracks. A few minutes later, the train came screeching to a halt at the station. As the doors to the front train car opened up, Sol and Twilight were greeted by a light-green unicorn mare with a two-toned green mane and teal eyes, and a bulky, red and black pinto unicorn stallion, with a silver mane and beard, and yellow eyes.

As the two left the train car, a wave of ponies followed after behind them, funneling out and spreading across the platform.

"Welcome to Canterlot," Twilight greeted them with a polite bow. "I hope that your trip was peaceful?"

"About as peaceful as we could hope for, considering what happened," the mare said, bowing in return.

"I understand. Now, if you will follow us, Sol has acquired some rooms in some of the hotels for everypony to stay while you're here."

"Thank you, Princess."

"Hmph."

Hearing the stallion's rather audible harrumph, Twilight and Sol turned their attention to him. When they did, they both saw his hate-filled eyes focused solely on Sol.

"Is there something I can help you with?" Sol asked, feeling something off-putting about this stallion.

"I do not need help from the likes of you, you half-breed whelp," the stallion sharply replied, his words taking Twilight and the guards by surprise and making them flinch.

However, while they were surprised by his sharpness and harshness behind his words, Sol noticed something different... and familiar. Feeling his heart skip at the sound of the eerily familiar voice, Sol's eyes narrowed into a glare as his horns glowed faintly with his magic.

"Excuse me?"

"You heard me, Spawn of Celestia!"

Sol's eyes widened, not because of what his words implemented to those around him, but because there was only one other creature in existence who spoke to him like that.

While Sol was temporarily distracted, the green mare cautiously walked over to the red and black stallion and placed a hoof on his shoulder.

"Hey, easy there. We-"

"No!" he bellowed, his yellow eyes seeming to glow with his growing rage. "I am going to end what was started-"

Before he could finish, metallic chains shot up from beneath the ground, wrapping themselves tightly around the stallion before they started shining in a golden light. Feeling the sting from the light-infused chains, the stallion roared and struggled as he tried to thrash in place. A moment later, a purple aura encompassed his horn to prevent him from using his magic.

With his horns shining gold with magic, Sol stood up on his legs and drew his shield and hammer. Taking a defensive stance, he then placed himself between the stallion and Twilight, who too figured out who this was from listening to him speak and recognizing the voice.

"You may have changed your appearance, but it was foolish of you to not disguise your voice as well... Tirek!"

The stallion's thrashing ceased as he grinned and chuckled darkly at the name. Seeing this coupled with hearing his name, the guards all ran up in front of Sol and Twilight. As they surrounded Tirek in a circle with their spears pointed at him, one of the guards pulled the green mare back behind them. While Sol, Twilight, and the guards restrained and surrounded Tirek, everypony else who was watching the exchange started to scream and flee in terror of Tirek having snuck into Canterlot. However, while most of the ponies who arrived on the train ran or flew deep into the city, a few dozen of them, along with the green mare, stayed behind to watch.

"You will receive no quarter, Tirek," Sol warned. "This time, you will not escape your imprisonment. I will see to that."

"You're outpowered and surrounded, Tirek," Twilight said, her horn alight with a spell at the ready. "Just do yourself and everypony else a favor and surrender quietly."

What happened next, nopony expected as Tirek began to chuckle, which quickly grew into full-blown laughter.

"Hahahaha! You equines truly are stupid!" he laughed. "Did you honestly believe that I would risk coming here without a plan?"

As Twilight and Sol shared a brief look of concern, neither of them, nor the guards, noticed the green mare and other ponies who stayed, slowly closing in around them.

"You see, I'm not the one who's surrounded..."

"… you are."

Chapter 53- Invasion

It all happened so fast. One moment Sol, Twilight, and their guards had Tirek surrounded, and the next, said guards began dropping left and right. While he and Twilight both resisted the spell that had struck them, the guards weren't so fortunate as they didn't even get a chance to cry out in pain before being paralyzed and hitting the floor.

Not knowing what was happening, Sol hastily erected a barrier around him and Twilight. Having secured himself and Twilight, Sol then expanded the barrier outward, allowing it to pass harmlessly through the downed guards, but pushing Tirek back. As the barrier of light touched Tirek, grunted in pain as the searing light scorched him, ending the spell that had been disguising him.

Seeing Tirek's true form, Sol could now gauge how much stolen magic he already had by his body. Noting how far he had progressed by the size of his body and horns, and by the color of his coat, Sol raised his hammer and began pouring holy magic into, intending on weakening and capturing Tirek before he could become any stronger. However, as his hammer glowed with light, he saw that they had been surrounded by ponies who all fired blasts of green magic at the barrier in an attempt to break it.

"What are you doing?! Why are you doing this?!" Twilight asked, voicing her question before Sol could.

"I told you, Princess," Tirek grinned, "I'm not the one who's surrounded."

"You... did you manipulate them into betraying us like you did Discord?!"

"Of course he didn't." Twilight and Sol looked behind them and saw the green unicorn mare from earlier approach the barrier, chuckling along the way. "Actually, it was I who approached him."

"You?"

"Yes. You see, I needed his help for my plan to succeed, and in return, he's free to have fun and seek his own revenge. Now I can finally get my revenge on Starlight Glimmer, and as a side-bonus, I'll also rule as the new Queen of Equestria!"

"'Revenge on Starlight'? 'Queen of Equestria'? Just who are you?!"

The mare brought a hoof up to her chest and gasped in a mocking hurt.

"You mean you don't recognize me?" she faux gasped. "Oh, I'm sorry. Let me just change into something a little more appropriate."

Though confused at first, Twilight and Sol both knew what the mare meant as soon as green flames engulfed her body.

"Chrysalis?!"

Now in her true from, Chrysalis took a moment to laugh at their expressions.

"Oh, the looks on your faces are priceless!" As Chrysalis laughed, the rest of the ponies around Sol's barrier burst into green flames, revealing that they were all Chrysalis' changelings. "By the way, I suppose I should thank you two. Not only did you let us and a train full of my changelings just walk on in to your gilded city with open hooves, but you also did us a huge favor by scattering your guards and Wonderbolts. Spreading out your forces like that made this whole thing sooo much easier for us."

Twilight's eyes widened in horror as she realized what this meant. It was bad enough that Tirek was there in Canterlot, but now with the revelation of Chrysalis being involved, everything just fell into place. The reason why Tirek was able to hide for so long without anypony spotting him, their suspicions about the guard captain in Las Pegasus, and Tirek's words all made sense now. It didn't help her any either how calm Chrysalis' changelings were being with Tirek so close to them, and vise versa.

"So," Twilight attention was brought back to Chrysalis as she spoke, "am I to assume that Starlight Glimmer is in the caste with the others?"

"I'm not telling you anything, Chrysalis!"

Despite the harsh glare she was receiving, Chrysalis found it more amusing and began to chuckle.

"Poor, naïve princess. You make it sound like you have a choice."

Calmly, Chrysalis approached Sol's barrier and raised a hoof to it, confusing both Twilight and Sol. However, to both of their surprise, the moment her hoof made contact with it, the barrier began to fade away from the spot she touched it.

"But how?!" Sol shouted dumbfounded at how his barrier could be so easily dispelled by just the touch of a hoof.

"Ahh. Don't you remember?" Chrysalis cooed. "After all, it was your daddy who gave me this gift."

Confused, Sol took a second look at Chrysalis. As he did, he noticed several glints of light coming from around her neck.

"Kind of ironic, don't you think? Your father's gift to me will be the key to help bring you, Equestria, and everypony to their knees."

As Chrysalis got closer, Sol spotted three black rocks hanging from a black string tied around her neck, along with sensing the familiar magic that it held.

"... no."

"Yes. It took me a while, but I was finally able to collect enough of my throne's shards after my defeat to make a necklace for not just myself, but for each of my changelings!"

Sol's head snapped around as he saw the other changeling calmly approaching the barrier.

"But how is that possible?!" Twilight questioned. "The magic in your throne prevented the use of non-changeling magic in a massive range, so if those really are the same stones, then why aren't they doing that now?!"

"You mean you really don't know?" Chrysalis pouted. "And here I thought you were the smart one."

Twilight furrowed her brow. "... excuse me?"

"I suppose I'll just have to spell it out for you," Chrysalis mockingly sighed. "You see, since these shards are so small, they can only hold a fragment of the magic my throne had possessed. As one they are more powerful, but fractured like this, their magic reach is very limited, but still just enough to protect those who wear them. How else do you think I could trust Tirek to not steal our magic? If it weren't for these, he probably would have betrayed us by now."

Oh, I had thought about it, but you and your changelings are still useful to me... for now, Tirek mentally commented.

Sol growled at their situation. His first thought was to fire a beam of magic at Chrysalis, but with that necklace, she could just face tank it without losing that smug smirk on her face. With Chrysalis and her changelings all but walking through his barrier, Tirek waiting behind them, and having a hoofful of paralyzed guards down, Sol was left with little option.

Using his magic, Sol forewent his magical barrier and created a spiked-dome of stone that erupted from the ground around him, Twilight, and their guards, buying them some time.

"Twilight, I need you to teleport these guards to the castle and tell mother what's going on here."

Twilight looked over to Sol. "What about you?"

"I'm staying."

"What?! No! I'm not leaving you here alone to-"

"There's no time to argue, Twilight!" Sol's ears flickered at the sound of stone cracking from the magical bombardment outside. "Listen, given the current situation, I can't fight them and properly protect these ponies at the same time. I'll keep Tirek and Chrysalis busy while you get these ponies out of here and tell mother and Aunt Luna what's happening. With those two here, the damage to the city should be drastically reduced, but we'll also need help to contain Chrysalis' changelings that are running loose in the city."

Twilight winced as a blast of magic cracked open a small hole in the stone wall. She didn't want to leave Sol to fight Tirek and Chrysalis on his own, but she also knew that she was the only one of them who could teleport the guards to safety and warn Celestia. She could also ignore Sol and take him with her, but apart from betraying his trust in her, Sol also made a point. If he were to stay and keep Tirek and Chrysalis occupied, then the worse of the damage would at least be contained to just this area.

Having reluctantly made up her mind, Twilight stepped forward and leaned up to share a quick kiss with Sol.

"Please be careful, Sol."

"I will. Now hurry."

With a worried look, Twilight lit up her horn and a few seconds later, she and the guards were gone. Now alone with nopony in danger of getting in the way, Sol re-shaped the stone wall into stone spears, and launched them at the surrounding changelings and Tirek. Tirek didn't seem to mind too much as he grabbed and swatted the spears out of the way with his hands, while Chrysalis and her changelings had to dodge out of the way. After all, they may have been shaped and launched by magic, but in the end, they were still lethal projectiles made of stone.

Distracting them with his attack, Sol sunk into the ground and burrowed over to the nearest changeling. A moment later, he burst from the ground and swung at the unsuspecting changeling with his hammer. Though the changeling didn't see the blow coming, some of the others did and used their magic to pull him out of the way of Sol's strike, causing his hammer to hit the ground with enough force to cause a small crater.

"What did I tell you?! Keep away from him!" Chrysalis barked, seeing her changeling almost get squashed into paste.

Obeying their queen, the changelings all took to the air to prevent any further sneak attacks from Sol. However, while the changelings and Chrysalis were all out of Sol's reach, Tirek wasn't.

Taking advantage of this disadvantage, Sol burrowed underground and headed straight for Tirek. Having not seen any of Chrysalis' shards on him, Sol charged his hammer with light as he approached. Though Tirek knew what was coming, he couldn't do much to dodge it since he didn't know where Sol would attack from. He found out a second later when Sol burst from the ground directly in front of Tirek and swung his hammer in an upward arc. Surprised, Tirek couldn't react in time as the light-imbued hammer connected with his chin with a resounding boom. Roaring from being struck by Sol's light magic, Tirek stumbled back a few steps as he held his sore, light-scorched jaw.

Having temporarily stunned him from his strike, Sol charged up his horns to fire a beam of light at him, but his channeling was abruptly interrupted when he was hit from several different directions by blasts of green changeling magic. While it didn't hurt him thanks to his armor and the thickness of his Scaleless Draconic hide, it did get his attention and remind him that he and Tirek weren't alone. And with them providing support like this, it would be difficult for Sol to be able to defeat Tirek.

Changing his target, Sol flapped his wings and turned his attention to the changelings. Blocking a few incoming blasts with his shield, Sol spotted the nearest changeling and proceeded to fly after it. Unfortunately, due to his already slow flying speed, Sol couldn't catch up to the fleeing changeling. Instead, as he flew after it, the others began firing spells at him from a safe distance, forcing Sol to dodge and block the incoming attacks. Finding that chasing this one was becoming more trouble than it was worth, Sol switched over to another changeling and flew after it. Like the one before, Sol was once again outrun by its faster flying.

While he was distracted by the changelings, Sol didn't see Chrysalis coming until her hooves collide against his armored back, the surprise force causing his wings to lose their beat and send Sol falling with Chrysalis on top of him. Growling at the surprise attack, Sol spun around in mid-air and took a swing at Chrysalis, who was charging her horn to restrain Sol in changeling gunk, but saw it coming and was forced to instead push Sol away with her hooves before his hammer could hit her. Having missed, Sol contorted his body around to land on the ground with a safe but heavy thud that cracked the road beneath him. As he straightened himself, he saw a shadow looming over him and instinctively raised his shield up above his head. A second later, he felt a massive impact strike his shield, and glanced up to see both of Tirek's pony-sized fists pressing down against his shield. Frowning, Sol light his horns and fired a blast of light magic at Tirek, only for it to be harmlessly intercepted by a changeling.

Seeing his magic having been nullified again, Sol decided that a change tactics was in order. If magic wouldn't hurt them, then like with the stone, perhaps something else would. And so, Sol took in a breath of air before unleashing his light breath at the changeling swarm around him. Even if his multi-colored breath attack was heavily imbued with light magic, it was still fire at its core, so the changelings' necklaces wouldn't be able to fully protect them from it. A fact that had been made apparent when he saw the changelings promptly dodge out of the way, while Tirek raised a barrier around himself.

Good. So they do fear it.

Smirking at having another way to attack Chrysalis and her changelings at a range, Sol raised his shield and took a defensive stance. If they wanted to attack him with spells, then he would just block them with his shield or a magic barrier. And if they wanted to break through his defenses and actually hurt him, then they'd have to come within the range of either the flames of his light breath, the stone beneath his hooves, or destructive force of his hammer.

Twilight teleported in the middle of the throne room with the paralyzed guards. Wiping a drop of sweat off of her brow, Twilight was met with the worried looks of Celestia, Luna, and some guards who were rushing over to aid their fallen companions.

"They'll be alright. They just got hit with a paralysis spell. Just give me a moment and I'll have them cured," Twilight said, powering up her horn to dispel the magic placed on them.

"Twilight, what happened?" Celestia asked as she and Luna walked up to her and began curing the guards as well.

"You're not going to believe this, Princess, but Tirek is here! In Canterlot!"

"He's what?!"

"It gets worse. Turns out that Chrysalis is here as well, and she and Tirek seem to have joined forces."

Celestia's eyes went wide at the news, while Luna's narrowed into a glare.

"This is not good," Luna grimaced. "Those two together are going to be a real problem."

"And where's Sol?" Celestia nervously asked.

"Sol stayed behind to try and fight Tirek and Chrysalis," Twilight informed them. "I tried to talk him out of it, but he was adamant on staying. He believes that while he has those two occupied, he can minimize the damage while we search for Chrysalis' changelings roaming Canterlot."

"How many are there?"

"A lot. According to Chrysalis, every one of those ponies who were aboard that train from Las Pegasus were all changelings. What's worse is that Chrysalis got ahold of the shards of her old throne, and then turned into necklaces for herself and each of her changelings."

"You mean the throne that drains all non-changeling magic that Starlight Glimmer and her friends destroyed?" Luna asked for clarification.

"Yes. The shards have lost much of their magic, but they still retain enough to protect whatever's wearing it."

"But it shouldn't be a problem for Sol. If he could get his claw on it, he could destroy the shards with ease."

"While that may be true, Luna," Celestia spoke, "you have to remember that Sol isn't that fast of a flyer. He lacks speed and mobility for high durability and strength, so he may not be able to get close enough to actually get ahold of the shards."

Luna nodded. "Then he shall need our assistance immediately. I will go out and support Sol while you deploy the guards."

"Alright. Just remember, Luna, that you must restrain yourself."

"I know, Celestia. I promise I won't-"

"Your Highnesses!"

Everypony's attention was drawn to Captain Iron Guard as he ran into the throne room, levitating three scrolls alongside him with a panicked look on his face.

"Yes, Captain?" Celestia calmly called.

"Your Highnesses, I have just received grave news that requires your immediate attention. First, we have received multiple reports of Tirek having been sighted by the train station with Queen Chrysalis, along with a small swarm of changelings. Sol is currently engaged with them, and seems to be holding his own for the moment. I have already awakened and informed Captain Night Wing, and we have deployed both the day and night guards to help assist him in the battle."

"Thank you, Captain, but Princess Twilight here has just informed my sister and I of the situation. We have also been informed that the train that had been carrying the refugees from Las Pegasus were in fact Chrysalis's changelings, and that they are currently running amok in the streets disguised as ponies. They also each carry a stone that protects them from all non-changeling magic."

The captain looked like he was in thought for a moment before giving a curt nod.

"It may not be as hard to find them as we believe. If my unicorns can do a magical sweep, we can pinpoint who the disguised changelings are since they won't be affected."

Luna smiled. "A clever plan."

Iron Guard bowed. "Thank you, Princess. However, I'm afraid there's more." He unfurled the three scrolls he held in his magic and presented them.

"What's this?" Twilight asked.

"These are reports from Fillydelphia, Baltimare, and Manehattan. Each of them report that they too are under heavy attack by changelings, and are requesting immediate support."

Twilight, Celestia, and Luna all looked over the reports in horror. None of them had suspected that an attack on Canterlot like this would in fact just be a piece of something of this scale.

"So Tirek's and Chrysalis' sudden appearance in Canterlot is not a coincidence," Luna muttered.

"But how did Chrysalis manage to produce so many changelings that she could attack four major cities all at once?!" Twilight exclaimed.

"I don't know, Twilight," Celestia said, "but if these reports are true, then what we're dealing with here is not some desperate attack, but a well-coordinated invasion."

Twilight's face paled. "I-Invasion?!"

"Yes." Celestia turned to Twilight. "Twilight, I want you to tell your friends and their families to all gather in the throne room. It will be safer for them to all be in the same place where we can keep a close eye on them, my sister and I included."

"But what about my parents?!"

Iron Guard stepped forward. "I have already sent a squad and chariot to pick them up and escort them to the castle. They should be arriving momentarily."

Twilight let out a sigh of relief. "Thank you."

"As relieving as that is, our overall situation is still dire," Luna reminded them. "Equestria's major cities and capital are being invaded, and as loathed as I am to say it, we don't have the numbers to aid everypony. Most of the Wonderbolts and scouts are still out patrolling, and if Celestia and I enter the fray, there would be a very real risk of great collateral damage, myself especially."

As they talked, they continued to cure the paralysis magic on the guards. Once the last of them were cured and left to help secure the castle, Twilight turned to the throne room doors.

"After I tell my friends, I'm going back out there. Sol needs to be told what's going on."

Sol's magic washed over his face as he healed the cut on his cheek. While he was holding his ground rather well, he couldn't get much done either. Despite managing to get a few good hits in on Tirek, Sol hadn't otherwise done much damage. Chrysalis and her changelings had kept their distance from not just Sol, but also the ground and buildings after some stone spikes nearly hit a few of them. Since then, Sol's been doing what he could to keep them occupied, all the while being periodically taunted by both Tirek and Chrysalis.

"What's the matter, whelp?" Tirek goaded. "Why not unleash your full power? What? Are you afraid you might accidentally destroy this city with your unleashed power? Cause enough damage for it to fall off the mountainside? Create a rockslide from a stray shot of magic? Or, maybe you're just too weak to fight us? Mmmmm. Now that I think about it, you seem weaker than I remember you being over a thousand years ago. This time of peace must have made you soft."

Sol glared at the two. "Not soft enough to fall to you two."

Chrysalis laughed. "Maybe not, but if you can't beat us, then we win. After all, if you're here, then how can you hope to protect your precious little ponies from my changelings?"

Sol gritted his fangs as Tirek joined in Chrysalis' laughter. However, it was short-lived as a purple beam of magic was fired from the sky, colliding with Tirek's back in an explosion that forced him to his hands and knees. Looking up, Sol saw that the beam had come from Twilight, who'd teleported in above them and took advantage of the situation to land a hit on Tirek.

"Twilight, what are you doing here?! It's dangerous!" Sol exclaimed.

"I know, but it turns out we've got another serious problem on our hooves," Twilight worryingly said. "At the castle, we received word that changelings were attacking Fillydelphia, Baltimare, and Manehattan!"

"So they managed to get a message out to you after all," Chrysalis said, clearly not worried by this news. "Oh, no. How will we ever deal with this?"

Disturbed by the news of other cities having fallen under attack as well, Sol clenched his jaw and growled. It was bad enough that Tirek and Chrysalis were in Canterlot and working together, but with this news, Sol was made aware that at the rate things were going, not only would Equestria fall, but all of it's ponies would be at the mercy of Tirek and Chrysalis.

And so, it was with no shortage of shame or regret that Sol sighed heavily as he came to a decision.

"... Twilight, teleport us out of here."

Not bothering to question it, Twilight quickly teleported herself and Sol away before Tirek, Chrysalis, or her changeling could stop her. Appearing in the throne room in a flash of light, the two were met with their friends and respective families, including Twilight's parents, who quickly ran over to hug their daughter.

"What's goin' on out there, Twilight?" Velvet asked as she fretted over her.

While Twilight was busy with her mom, Sol sadly shook his head and walked over to Celestia and Luna.

"Twilight told me what's happened."

"And she is correct," Celestia said, noticing the bloodstain on his coat and looking over it in worry.

"I'm fine, mother. I healed it already."

"Hold on a second! Did he just call Princess Celestia 'mother'?!"

Apart from cringing, Sol ignored the voice of the annoying pegasus stallion with the messy mane bun, knowing that he had bigger problems to worry about right now.

"... I'm sorry to say this, mother, but... I believe the time has come."

Celestia's and Luna's faces both turned serious, knowing what Sol's words meant.

"Are you certain about this, Sol?" Celestia asked. "This is a massive decision that will affect all of Equestria."

"I am," he nodded. "Canterlot and three other cities are under attack and outnumbered by enemy forces, and those are only the ones we know about. For all we know, there could be other places that are being attacked as we speak and we may not even know it. I never thought I'd actually have to say this, and I wish I didn't have to, but if there was ever a time, it would be now. Not even you or Aunt Luna can rightfully oppose at this point, mother."

"Sol, what are you talking about?" Twilight asked. "You said that the time has come, but for what?"

Sol looked back at Twilight and the collection of ponies with a look of shame and frustration.

"To open the portals. We're evacuating to the Underkingdom."

Chapter 54- Exodus

"Evacuate?! What do you mean evacuate?!" Rainbow shouted. "We can't run now! We need to stay and fight!"

"Not with these conditions," Sol calmly rebuked. "Make no mistake, Rainbow. Once we regroup and think of a plan to counterattack, we will return, fight Chrysalis and Tirek again, and retake our home. But, as much as I hate to admit it, as it currently stands, Chrysalis and Tirek have beaten us. They have launched their attacks in perfect synchronization and have taken us by surprise. To fight back at this point with all of Equestria under attack, and at the disadvantage of having to fight them in the middle of Canterlot, would be foolish."

"But-"

"However, we will need ponies to help fight off the changelings while we evacuate as many ponies as we can. Would that help satisfy you?" Sol asked, looking back at Rainbow with a knowing smirk.

As expected, Rainbow grinned and was already hovering by his side.

"Yeah. I can work with that."

"Very well. In that case, I would suggest that you make your way to the armory and get yourself some armor and weapons. You may be the fastest pegasus in Equestria, but I'd rather not have you risk getting hit without at least some reinforced leather armor on."

"Don't forget about me, here," Eris grinned, raising a paw and putting it to Sol's lips to stop him from talking. "I know, I know. I heard what you said about magic not working against them, but that doesn't mean that I still can't hurt them."

"If it's all the same, Eris, I'd rather you stay and help protect the Elements and their families."

Eris pouted and folded her arms. "I forgot how you can be no fun sometimes... but I suppose it is important," she sighed. "After all, dad did ask me to watch over Fluttershy for him."

"Thank you. Now I need to go. The longer I dawdle, the more ponies Tirek and Chrysalis' changelings will capture."

As Sol and Rainbow made to leave the room, they were joined by Luna.

"I shall find the Captains and give them the order to evacuate, and to give priority to the hospitals and schools. Afterwards, I shall join Rainbow Dash in the armory and retrieve my own armaments before personally assisting in evacuating the hospitals."

"In that case, I will help with evacuating the schools," Celestia stated.

"And what of your armaments, sister? Will you be joining us in retrieving them as well?"

"Yes. I will."

"What about the rest of us?" Rarity wondered.

Sol paused for a moment as he thought about his friends and their families further.

"... on second thought, I suppose the rest of you should come with me,"

"Where to?"

"To the Canterlot Gardens. That's where I've hidden the portal between Canterlot and the Undercity. We'll be far enough away from the changelings that they won't notice us until I start to open the portal."

"I'll make sure to send some guards to you on the way out," Luna said.

"Thank you. Now let's go."

As the ponies exited the room, Twilight quickly ran up to Celestia.

"Princess Celestia, wait."

"Yes, Twilight?"

"Spike and the others in Ponyville don't know what's happening. Could you send a message to them about what's going on, and to have Discord teleport everypony in Ponyville to the Tree of Harmony?"

Celestia blinked. "Of course I can, Twilight, but why the Tree?"

"Starlight and Spike have Sol's pass to enter the tunnels leading to the Underkingdom. I don't know how long it'll take Sol to do his thing, so Discord teleporting them might be the faster option."

Understanding, Celestia nodded and summoned to her a quill, ink, and parchment, and began writing the letter to Spike.

"Oh, and one more thing," Twilight added, causing Celestia to pause in her writing to give her attention. "Make sure to tell them to bring the mirror portal."

"You mean the one to Sunset's world?"

"Yes. If Tirek and Chrysalis get ahold of it and go through... I know my friends over there can take care of themselves, but the disaster this could cause to their world may be more than they can handle."

With a nod of understanding, Celestia quickly finished writing the letter and sent it off to Spike.

Over in Ponyville, the town was already busy with ponies running in a hurry. As soon as Discord felt Tirek stealing magic up in Canterlot a few minutes ago, he, Starlight, and Spike told the Mayor. Remembering the procedure they had for this sort of situation, she made a town-wide announcement over the speakers, telling them to get what they needed and gather in the town square. As the four stood on the second floor balcony, Spike felt a familiar pressure building in his stomach and turned his head away from the group, letting out a loud belch a few seconds later and catching the letter.

"Is it from Twilight?" Starlight asked while Spike read the letter over, his brow furrowing as he continued to read it.

"From Celestia." The other looked as Spike as they heard the seriousness in his voice. "You were right, Discord. Tirek's in Canterlot."

"Hah! I told you! And here you were doubting me," he taunted Mayor Mare with a smirk.

"It gets worse. From what Princess Celestia wrote, Tirek is working with Chrysalis. She's brought an army with her, and she and Princess Luna have gotten reports that the other major cities are all under attack as well."

"Oh, dear. This is horrible," Mayor Mare said.

"Sol's also ordered an evacuation to the Underkingdom."

"What?! You're joking!" Starlight exclaimed.

"I wish I was," Spike sighed. "Seems as though Chrysalis got a hold of the shards of her old throne, and is using their remaining magic to make herself and her changelings immune to non-changeling magic."

Starlight and Discord shared a concerned look. "So there's nothing we can do?"

"Doesn't really sound like it. At least, not magically. That's why we're being ordered to evacuate all of Ponyville to the Tree of Harmony and take the tunnel down to the Underkingdom."

"Okay, will somepony please tell me what this Underkingdom is?" Discord asked with a tone of annoyance. "I don't know about you, but I don't like it when ponies are talking right in front of me about something that I know nothing about."

"Just get us to the Tree of Harmony and we'll show you."

"Is there anything else?" Mayor Mare asked.

"There is, but it's more for the three of us."

"Well, what is it?" Starlight wondered.

Spike looked up at Starlight. "Twilight wants us to bring the mirror portal with us so Tirek and Chrysalis don't get ahold of it."

"... yeah, that's a good idea. I trust them and all, but as strong as those girls are, they wouldn't be able to handle an attack by both Tirek and Chrysalis."

"Then let's get going."

"Is everypony here, though?"

The four looked over the large collection of ponies that had gathered in the town square.

"I-I can't tell," Mayor Mare nervously replied.

"Discord? Do you know?"

Discord hummed as his eyes scanned over the town. "There are a few still running around town, but... Bah! The heck with it. Waiting for them to all get here is going to take too long."

"Discord, what are you-"

Before Starlight could finish asking, Discord snapped both his paw and claw, pouring more of his chaos magic into teleporting everypony in Ponyville, their carts and items, and the mirror portal, in front of the Tree of Harmony. However, unknown to them all, eight ponies were left behind, each blinking in surprise at what just happened.

"Uhh… what just happened?"

"Were did they all go?"

"I don't know. We blended in perfectly with the ponies, so there shouldn't be any reason why we were singled out when Discord's magic..."

The group stopped looking around the now abandoned town, and down to the black stone hanging from their necklace with a gulp.

"... the Queen is not going to be happy about this."

Back up in Canterlot, Sol led the way through the gardens with Twilight, their friends, families, and a dozen guards who'd been sent to guard them. Knowing where to go, Sol ran as fast as he could, leading the group to where the portal was hidden. Their trek through the garden didn't take too long as he came to a large fifty-foot clearing where a stone column stood on opposing sides.

"This is it," he said before turning back to the others. "As soon as I start, Tirek and the changelings will no doubt sense the magic and be alerted to us. As soon as it's open, I want you all to run through. You'll come out the other side of the portal outside of the Undercity, so it'll be a little bit of a trip to get up to the castle. Twilight, apart from my family and I, you've been in the Underkingdom the most, so you will have to lead them in and help guide them to the castle."

Seeing a nod from Twilight, Sol turned his attention back to the two pillars and lit his horns. As he did, runes appeared on the pillars, glowing gold as more power was poured into them. Seconds later, they felt the ground beneath them begin to rumble as the two pillars extend upward and curve inward. As the pillars grew from the ground, Twilight saw that at the angels they were going, the two pillars would meet in the center of the clearing, creating a massive archway.

So that's it. The portal to the Underkingdom is going to be this giant gateway.

Hearing the two stones collide against each other, Sol started to fuse the two stones together. With the archway now complete, the glowing golden runes started to run down along the front of the archway to the ground. Once the archway was covered in glowing runes, ribbons of golden magic converged from the stone arch to the open space in the center of the arch. As the ribbons of magic converged, they created an ever-growing orb of light that expanded until it finally exploded, forming a portal that revealed the Underkingdom on the other side.

"The portal is open and stable! All of you, go!" Sol ordered.

As the ponies started to run in, Twilight halted in hesitation by Sol.

"Are you sure I can't stay and help?" she worryingly asked.

"No, Twilight. You go on ahead with the others."

"But I can stay! I should stay! You, Celestia, and Luna are all staying behind, so as a Princess of Equestria, I should stay and help defend my subjects too!"

"I know, Twilight, but I'll feel a lot better knowing that you're safe," Sol softly said, nuzzling her cheek as he spoke. "Besides, we got this covered. What you can do is help us with another matter."

"... what is it?"

"Since you're so good with magic, when you go through the portal, I'll need you to go to the control tower and activate the portals."

Twilight gave Sol a confused look before she looked back at the portal where she saw a stone tower sitting.

"You mean that tower?"

"Yes. That tower controls all the portals I've set up throughout Equestria, and I need you to activate them. Now, once you get inside the tower's top floor, you'll need to insert the correct rune key into the slot. That will activate the other portals. Once the portals are open, ponies will start running through in a panic. They will need somepony of high authority to calm and guide them, and that pony is you, Twilight."

Although this wasn't quite how Twilight had thought about helping, it was still more-or-less the same thing. Only difference is that she would be in a safe and secured location instead of out there where Tirek would no doubt be looking for her.

"I will have to have Applejack lead them to the castle for me, but okay. I'll do it."

Thankful and relieved that Twilight will be out of harms way, Sol wrapped an arm around her in a hug with a kiss on her cheek.

"Thank you, Twilight. Now go. Everypony's counting on you."

Sneaking in a quick peck, Twilight gave Sol one last glance before she ran off into the portal.

"She's quite the pony, isn't she?"

Sol smiled a little as he heard Eris' voice right beside him.

"You don't know the half of it," he said, his smile disappearing a few moments later as he and Eris turned away from the portal towards the center of Canterlot. "So, are you ready?"

"Oh, you know it. While I'm not too big on this attack and all these ponies getting hurt, I can't deny that I am enjoying the chaos that's coming from it."

"INCOMING!"

Hearing the warning shout, Sol and Eris looked up to see a swarm of changelings approaching them before the latter of the two flew off. She knew that her magic wouldn't affect them, but with all of the chaotic energy fueling her, slashing them up with her claw and talon would be a breeze.

"Remember, everypony, magic won't work on them, so make sure to use your shields and weapons!" Sol shouted. "Unicorns, so long as your magic doesn't touch them, you can wield your weapons with your magic and counter their magic with your own!"

"Yes, sir!"

"And make sure they don't touch the portal! I'll do what I can from here, but if they manage to lay even a single hoof anywhere on it, their magic will negate the portal and shut it down!"

Having given them their orders, Sol watched the pegasi fly to intercept the oncoming changelings, earth ponies form a wall of spears and shield, and the unicorns use their magic to block the changelings' incoming magic. Seeing the battle beginning, he closed his eyes in focus as his magic traveled through his claws and into the ground.

"Children of the earth, heed my call in this hour of need. Awaken from your slumber, and aid us in protecting this portal from my enemies."

Hearing his mental command, the plants that made up the Canterlot Garden began to move on their own. Flowers, shrubberies, bushes, trees, and even the plants making up the hedge maze all came to life to answer their lord's call. Reshaping the entire garden as they moved, the trees moved in close to each other, forming a direct path from the castle's lawn to the portal. With the thick and dangerous canopy that the trees created overhead providing protection, the smaller plants moved alongside the trees to help cover what small gaps there were between the trees.

With the pathway to the portal secured, the hedge maze went to cover the stone arch that created the portal. Once settled, it began to grow thorny vines out to cover the back of the portal. Within moments, the entire back side of the portal was covered in a thick layer of thorny vines.

Wiping his brow from not having used his earth magic like that in a long time, Sol looked around at what was created with a satisfied nod.

Looks like the portal is secured, he thought, looking over the defenses the plants had created for him. They won't be able to get to it easily now. Now we just need to hold out until the civilians can get out of-

Sol paused his thoughts when he felt a surge of earth magic coming from multiple, far-off locations. Knowing that Twilight had activated the rest of the portals, Sol smiled to himself and made his way to the mouth of the tunnel to the front lines. Drawing his hammer and shield, Sol stood alongside the guards in defending the line. While he couldn't do too much against the changelings, he saw that there were ponies who where already injured. Raising his hammer and lighting his horns, Sol used the amplifying properties of his hammer and created a pulse of light that passed through everypony, healing their wounds as the light touched them.

Down in the Underkingdom, Twilight watched from the control floor of the tower as the other ten portals all activated. As it turned out, Sol not only set a portal in Baltimare, Fillydelphia, and Manehattan, but also some of the other cities and smaller towns as well, such as the Crystal Empire, Cloudsdale, Vanhoover, Las Pegasus, Appleloosa, Dodge Junction, and Starlight's village. Twilight also found it convenient how each gateway had the name of the destination carved on a plaque hanging from the arches.

Is this what Sol did during his trip around Equestria after he was freed? Twilight wondered. That's... actually a little sad. If he spent so much of his time working on these portals, he probably didn't have much time to just relax and take in the sights... that's it. Once this whole thing is over with, we're taking a relaxing vacation around Equestria.

While she thought about her plans with Sol, ponies began frantically entering through the portals, either by running or flying. Seeing this, Twilight teleported out of the tower and hovered in a spot where all of the oncoming ponies could see.

"Everypony stay calm! You're all safe here!" she called out, using a spell to help amplify her voice for them to all hear. "Now if you would, please move a way from the portals in an orderly fashion so that others may come through."

Doing her best to coordinate things, Twilight directed the ponies away from the portal area. A few moments later, Twilight's eyes moved towards the portal from Canterlot as ponies started emerging from it. From the looks of it, most of them were either young foals, elderly ponies, and ponies that had been hospitalized, who where accompanied by medical staff.

Thank goodness.

Things were heating up in Canterlot. As the evacuees arrived and made their way down the tunnel of trees, the bulk of the changeling army in Canterlot had started to converge on the portal's location, along with Tirek and Chrysalis. Thankfully, Celestia, wearing her golden armor and wielding a flaming halberd, and Luna, with her black armor and silvery longsword, were keeping the two preoccupied. Even Rainbow and Eris could be seen battling in the air, Rainbow seemingly ignoring the extra weight from the reinforced leather armor and spiked-leather gauntlets she was wearing as she streaked and whooped across the sky.

While they were busy up in the air, Sol kept to the ground and provided support to everypony. There were a few times he had to get physical with a changeling that got too close, but he otherwise spent most of his time pumping out waves of healing light. However, despite them holding their own against the swarm and two major villains, Sol's constant use of his mass healing magic was starting to take its toll on him.

Tirek's right. I have gotten soft, he mentally growled to himself.

"Sol!"

Sol was snapped from his internal berating at the sound of his mother's voice as she and Luna landed beside him.

"Yes, Mother? " he asked.

"That the last of the ponies that we and the guards escorted have been evacuated. We're pulling the guards back and retreating."

Sol looked over at the burning city. "But what about everypony who didn't make it?"

Luna glowered. "Though I am loathed to say it, we cannot save everypony. Tia, myself, and the guards managed to rescue a few ponies that had been captured, but unfortunately, our time is now up. If there was ever a time to retreat, it would be-"

"Going somewhere?!"

Their attentions were drawn to Tirek, who stood several hundred feet away from them with a orb of powerful magic building between his horns. Right beside him, Chrysalis was doing the exact same thing, along with most of her still-conscious/living changelings.

"Everypony! Get to the portal! NOW!!!"

Heeding Sol's cry of warning, the guards followed his order and started sprinting to the portal, along with Captain Iron Guard and Night Wing, while Luna, Celestia, Rainbow, and Eris remained by his side.

"I'm not letting you face them alone," Celestia firmly said, lighting her horn to help Sol erect a powerful barrier.

"Nor will I," Luna agreed, mimicking Celestia's actions.

Rainbow smirked and brought up her spiked-leather gauntlets. "Yeah."

"Actually, that won't be necessary," Eris said, confusing them all before she snapped her paw, conjuring a giant mirror in front of them. "That should hold them. Let's go."

Hearing the magic bouncing off mirror's reflective surface, the others canceled their spells and followed Eris to the portal. However, as they got half-way there, the sound of shattering glass filled their ears. Turning his head around, Sol saw a massive beam of red magic flying towards them. Skidding to a stop, Sol lit his horns and created a half-domed barrier before the beam hit, causing it to split in multiple directions, but managing to keep it away from the portal. Tired from his constant healing, Sol's magic held out for a while before his barrier started to crack. It was small at first, but started to grow larger as the seconds rolled by. But, just as he thought his barrier wouldn't hold, Sol felt Celestia and Luna's magic reinforcing his barrier.

Grateful, Sol was about to thank them for their help before his barrier suddenly vanished with Chrysalis charging straight at him. Unable to raise his shield to block, Sol was tackled by Chrysalis, who had hidden herself in Tirek's attack and used it to get close to them. With the barriers dispelled, Tirek's beam struck Sol, Celestia, and Luna, but stopped short when Eris conjured another mirror, deflected it away from herself and Rainbow up through the tree's canopy.

Though hit by the beam of magic and Chrysalis, Sol's armor was able to take most of the damage for him, as well as Celestia's and Luna's armor, but not all of it as it still knocked the wind out of him.

"Get away from him!"

Chrysalis, who had Sol pinned beneath her, had no time to react as Celestia spun around and buck her in the side of her head, cracking her carapace with a wet, sickening crunch and sending her crashing against the wall of trees.

"They're coming! We gotta get out of here!" Rainbow shouted.

Seeing Tirek and the changeling charging them, albeit at a slower pace thanks to the plants retaliating at their intrusive presence, Sol was helped up with Celestia's aid and guided to the portal. As Rainbow, Eris, Luna, and Celestia traversed the portal, Sol stopped just shy of it and looked back with a frustrated, panting growl.

"This... isn't... over..."

Giving Tirek and Chrysalis his warning, Sol walked through the portal and sealed it shut behind him, watching Tirek charging at him with Canterlot burning in the background before the portal closed.

Chapter 55- Aftermath

Author's Note

I'm really sorry this one took so long. I've been getting called in to work and haven't had a day off to focus on writing since July 21st, and won't have another day off till August 16th... supposedly. From the sounds of things, I'll most likely be called in then as well.

Anyways, hope you all enjoy.

Chapter 55- Aftermath

Sol let out a sigh as the last traces of magic faded from the portal. Even though Celestia, Luna, Rainbow, Eris, and the guards had helped with evacuating the ponies of Canterlot, he was sure that there were plenty of ponies that didn't make it who were now at the mercy of Tirek and Chrysalis.

Muttering a quiet prayer for their safety, Sol turned away from the closed portal to the other active ones, where he watched as ponies began running through the portals in fear, no doubt thanks to the changelings that had been terrorizing them. Thankfully, despite how panicked they were, Sol felt a smile creep up when he saw them calming down a little as saw and were directed by Twilight. Moments later, she was joined by Luna, who helped ease the burden of Twilight's job.

"Hey, Sol!"

Sol looked up and saw Rainbow hovering beside him.

"Hello, Rainbow. Glad to see you in one piece after that battle." Sol paused as his eyes scanned over her. "You appear to be in good condition. I take it that you are unharmed?"

Rainbow smirked. "Well duh. Those bugs couldn't hope to land a hit on me with my speed, even with this sweet armor weighing me down. You on the other hoof, look like you could use a breather."

"It's nothing to worry about. I'm just not used to covering that wide of a distance with my healing magic so rapidly."

"Huh. Well, not much I can do about that. Anyway, it looks like Princess Celestia's coming to talk to you, so I'm gonna go see how my mom and dad are doing. Catch ya later."

Sol waved to Rainbow before she flew up into the castle, leaving him with Celestia as she approached him and began looking over him.

"Are you alright, Sol?" she asked, her eyes and magic tracing over Sol with worry. "That was a bit of a hit you took back there."

"I'm alright, mother. The hit I took is not nearly as bad as what I'm sure you did to Chrysalis. I'm just a little tired is all, but not enough to stop me from helping everypony."

Celestia's eyes wandered over him for a moment longer.

"... alright. Just make sure you don't push yourself. You've already done a lot for everypony, and we-"

Celestia was interrupted as screams rang out throughout the area. Seconds later, everypony's attention was drawn to the sources as three of the portals began rapidly closing on their own, safely expelling anypony who was caught in the portal itself as it started to close.

"Sol!" Flying down to land beside him and Celestia was Twilight, who shared brief hug with Sol. "What's going on?! Why are the portals closing?! Is it the changelings?!"

"It must be," he figured. "Some of them must've made contact with the portal while wearing those necklaces of theirs, and its magic caused the portals to automatically shut down."

"What about the ponies that were caught in the portals as they closed?"

"Don't worry. I made sure to install some safety features into the portal archways beforehoof. If for any reason a portal is deactivated with a pony, or any creature for that matter, passing through it at that time, the runes will activate and eject the pony back to the side of the portal they came from."

Though satisfied with his answer, Twilight still felt a pang of worry and sadness.

"But the ponies who didn't make it... they'll all be left behind."

Sol's gaze fell as he sighed. "I know, Twilight. I don't like the thought of our ponies being left behind with Chrysalis' changelings like this, but there isn't much we can do for them at the moment. For the time being, all we can do is take care of those who did make it, and hope that those who didn't can endure until we can save them."

"But how long will that take? None of us will know what's happening to them all, or how their conditions will be by the time we do go back."

"You are right, Twilight," Celestia agreed, "but at the same time, we may not have to worry as much as you may be thinking."

"What do you mean?"

Celestia draped a comforting wing over Twilight. "What I mean is that, while Tirek and Chrysalis may have revenge and domination on their minds, they're not stupid."

"Besides," Sol added, "we may not be down here for all that long. My guess is that we'll be ready in a few weeks, months at the latest. Still, we won't be stuck down here for years like many are probably thinking."

Twilight shivered as she tried calmed herself with the help of Celestia's presence.

"Alright. What's the plan?"

"For now, we set up an encampment for the refugees, get everypony settled in, and get a headcount. Tomorrow after they've rested, we'll let them move into whichever town they want to live in, then convene in the throne room and go over ideas on how to carry out our counterattack." Sol paused as his attention was drawn to a rather empty gateway, one that had gathered a fair-sized crowd of ponies to it, but none of which were panicking. "... and we might even get some outside help."

Following his gaze, Twilight and Celestia both saw that the portal to the Crystal Empire was still open, but nopony was trying to go through it. Though some of the guards did approach it and begin to cautiously prod it out of curiosity, everything on the other side seemed more-or-less normal.

Maybe we'll be able to keep tabs on those who didn't make it after all? Twilight hopefully thought. "Did Chrysalis' changelings not get inside the Crystal Empire?"

"It would appear they did not," Celestia said, letting go of Twilight and approaching the portal. "I'm sorry to leave you two here like this, but I need to speak with Cadence and Shining Armor. They need to know what has happened, if they don't already."

Sol nodded. "Then we will stay here and help the refugees."

Giving the couple a motherly smile, Celestia mad her way to the portal and passed through it into the Crystal Empire.

"Well, I suppose we should get to it..."

Seeing Twilight saddened and upset like this, Sol wrapped his wing around her in a hug and nuzzle her.

"Everything's going to be alright, Twilight," he reassured her.

Sighing, Twilight leaned into Sol's side and nuzzled him back. "I know. I'm just worried."

"I know. I am too."

For the next few moments, the two stood there in each others' company, supporting one another. Though he didn't show it quite like she did, Twilight knew that Sol was worried for the ponies who didn't make it as well. Speaking of which...

"Do you think Spike and the others made it in time?" she wondered, causing a small chuckle to escape Sol.

"I wouldn't worry about them too much. After all, they have Spike and Starlight to look after them... and Discord too, I guess," he added with a small grumble.

"I thank you for coming back for me. The sight of Chrysalis and Tirek is not one I would wish to see."

Spike and Starlight chuckled as they led the way down the large tunnel with Zecora and Discord alongside them, the former pulling a wagon of her personal affects, while the latter's was filled with small animals. Once Discord had teleported Ponyville's inhabitants to the Tree of Harmony, they suddenly remembered that Zecora was still in the Everfree Forest, and didn't want to leave her there. Having grown to take an interest in the zebra himself, Discord disappeared from the group in a flash of light, returning a minute later with not just Zecora and a wagon filled with her belongings, but also with Fluttershy's animal friends that had been left behind at her cottage.

"Well, I couldn't really leave you behind," Discord said, looking away in a huff. "You are a mystery that I have yet to understand, and you are one of Fluttershy's friends. And besides you, I figured Fluttershy would feel better if she knew her animals were safe, so I needed to get them. Really, your place was along the way to Fluttershy's cottage, so getting you was more like a quick pit stop."

Zecora smirked at the draconequus' behavior. "So you say, but you cannot hide the truth. My eyes see your intent as clear as they see your tooth. You may use Fluttershy's feeling as an excuse, but it was your choice to help me, I deduce."

Ignoring the chuckles, Discord grumbled to himself as they continued on.

"Don't mind him," Starlight smirked. "Discord's just pouting because he doesn't want to admit that you're right."

Zecora gave a throaty chuckle. "Of that, I am well aware. Now, let us continue and get him to his mare. Perhaps she can calm his nerves, so he won't be so reserved."

Despite trying to drown them out, Discord couldn't help but hear their teasing and laughing. At one point he even swore he heard the animals laughing with them.

"Come on, Discord, it's not that bad," Spike said, patting Discord's shoulder. "I mean, it's not nearly as bad as what I got when Starlight and Rainbow started teasing me about being together with Rarity and Ember."

"Lucky you," he muttered.

"Ahhh, cheer up. You'll get used to it, eventually. Besides, it's all in good fun in the end."

Discord rolled his eyes. "Fine. I suppose it could be worse."

"That's the spirit."

"..."

"... how much farther do we have to go? I'm not exactly used to pulling things without magic, and my arm and legs feel like they're going to start cramping."

The next several hours were busy for everypony. With the sounds of scared foals crying, parents shouting desperately for their foals who got separated during the commotion, and moans of pain from those few who'd gotten injured either by changelings, or from being accidentally ran over by the stampede of ponies, Sol and the others had a difficult time tending to those who made it. Though the injured were easy enough to take care of, despite Sol's growing migraine from constantly using his healing magic, the separated parents and foals were more difficult to deal with, and had to get the guards involved.

They kept the portals open as long as they could to allow ponies to be evacuated, but most were forcefully shut by a changeling coming into contact with it. It wasn't until the last group of ponies came running in with no others insight that the portals were all manually closed, minus the portal to the Crystal Empire, seeing as the city was untouched by Chrysalis' army thanks to Cadence and Shining Armor having been informed of Tirek's return days before. Once everypony got settled down as best they could, Sol stood at the top of the tower overlooking the portals, along with Twilight, Celestia, and Luna, and addressed the populace using his Royal Canterlot Voice.

His speech was kept short as he began by explaining to them where they were, what the Underkingdom was for, and who he was. As expected, many of the ponies voiced their disbelief of Sol's role as King of the Underkingdom, though few spoke against their hidden location. Any disbelief was quickly quelled when Celestia, Luna, and Twilight spoke up for Sol, not only confirming his role as King, but also the location of the Underkingdom. Celestia had also considered coming out and telling everypony the truth of Sol's heritage, but decided against it for the moment, believing that the ponies were distraught enough as it was, and that presenting them with this new bit of information as they were would be too much for them to handle.

Once Celestia was finished, Sol informed the ponies of the gargoyle guarding the castle, and that they had no need to fear them, despite their rather intimidating appearance. He then went to go over the Underkingdom's villages and locations. However, before they would go to their new temporary homes, Sol announced that he would have supplies brought to them here, allowing for everypony set up camp and rest if they chose. They were already a few hundred yards westward of the Undercity, so if they wanted to, ponies could walk around to the front gate, or fly above the city walls and pick out a place to live.

Despite being warned ahead of time, the ponies didn't react very well when they Sol's gargoyles flying down from up in the Undercity, each carrying a large crate filled with supplies like food, water, bandages, and tents until Sol and the princesses could get everything sorted out. Most of the pegasi and thestrals, upon seeing them, had second-guessed flying up to the castle, and instead decided to return to the ground with the other ponies. After all, it wasn't every day that they saw a flying creature made of living stone carrying a round shield and halberd, and having a large, double-headed axe on the end of their tail.

As time passed, with the help of the gargoyles and guards, the tents were all pitched, creating a large refugee camp where the ponies could eat and rest in peace. But still, despite the feeling of safety from the threats above the surface, many ponies couldn't help but worry for those who didn't make it, and what Tirek and Chrysalis might be doing at this very moment.

Tirek was not happy. He and Chrysalis had Sol and three of the four alicorn princesses within their grasp, and they let them slip away. Thanks to his large size, he was unable to get past the plants that were defending the portal. Whenever he got too close to any of them, their roots, branches, thorn-covered vines, or plant pollen where there to attack him. And since he couldn't get close enough, it had fallen to Chrysalis, who had failed and been carried off unconscious to the castle with green blood leaking from a large crack in her face's carapace.

Failing to capture Sol and the princesses, Tirek decided to blow off some steam by taking a walk through Canterlot and destroying random buildings. Though it helped in easing is anger, he still wasn't satisfied.

Such incompetence, he mentally seethed. A swarm of changelings, and despite them being snuck into the city, they only managed to capture, at best, a quarter of these ponies. And Chrysalis; to think that she would be so easily defeated, and from a single buck to the face, no less!

Tirek's scowl deepened as he thought of how easily Chrysalis was defeated. If it weren't for the usefulness of her army, and the fact that only she could control the otherwise unruly creatures, he would've deeply considered disposing her. As things stood, so long as she wore her stone necklace, he wouldn't be able to drain her of her magic, nor could he try taking it off. Same went for the other changelings. Since they were always in groups of four or more and were never apart, if he so much as tried to remove one of their necklaces, he would've been spotted and restrained by their magic, and then find himself dealing with a swarm of changelings and Chrysalis.

If I can somehow sneak up on them and take them by surprise before they notice, I could take them on the spot. The only problem would be when the others find their bodies drained of their magic. As I am right now, I can't take on the whole changeling army and Chrysalis at the same time, even if she is temporarily weakened. I must have more magic before I can make such a-

"Help."

Tirek ceased his mulling and stopped in place as he heard a weak, raspy voice. Looking around to find the source, he heard the voice again and followed it down one of the roads to an unfortunate changeling who had their lower-half being crushed beneath a section of stone wall that had crumbled on top of it.

Seeing the struggling and lone changeling, Tirek felt his scowl slowly morph into a dark grin.

Guess today's my lucky day after all.

"Please. Help me."

Tirek came to a stop, standing over the pinned changeling before taking a look around for any onlookers. Seeing no other changelings around, Tirek quickly reached down and grabbed hold of the changeling's horn and face with one hand, and tearing off its necklace with the other. With the cursed rocks no longer touching it, Tirek dropped the necklace and began the process of draining the changeling of its magic.

Like the ponies, the process of draining its magic was quick, though he found it to have an almost bitter taste to it, than what pony magic tasted like. Within seconds, Tirek had drained the changeling of its magic and released its head, letting it drop to the stone floor almost lifelessly.

"Thank you, changeling," Tirek said, picking the necklace up with his now-changeling-infused magic, and tying it around its owner's neck. "As you can see, now that I have finally drained one of you of your magic, I finally have changeling magic flowing through me. No more will your charms save you from me draining every one of you dry of your magic." Tirek chuckled. "But don't worry. You shall be rewarded for your unwitting sacrifice... and I know the perfect reward."

Tirek got up and turned to grab the side of the unsteady wall.

"I see that you are in quite a bit of pain there... allow me to free you of that pain."

With little effort, Tirek pulled the rest of the unsteady wall towards the changeling. Almost immediately, the stone blocks started to shift and fall, toppling over the changeling like a blanket of stone. As Tirek watched, he didn't flinch when he heard the wet, sickening crunch beneath the stone, nor when he saw the street in front of him splatter green with the changeling's blood. All he did was grin with a throaty chuckle as he walked away.

And now I have what I need... but I can't act hasty. For now, I'll let Chrysalis and her changelings continue like they are. Besides, why do all the hard work when they can do it for me?

Chapter 56- Safe and Sound

Letting out a loud yawn, Sol winced and rubbed his forehead for several migraine-inducing reasons. Even though he was already tired from the healing he had done during the evacuation, there were plenty of refugees who had been injured that required his healing. Apart from the migraine he was suffering through from that, he also had to deal with ponies constantly asking him a myriad of questions, most of which came from the nobles who were forced to leave their luxurious homes, and were now living in a tent for the night.

As stressful as the nobles had made things for him, even with Celestia, Luna, and Twilight's aid, as the ruler of the Underkingdom, everything now fell to him. Thankfully, there was a bit of a silver lining when a pulse of chaotic magic washed through the area, and it didn't come from Eris. Though the magic didn't alter anything as it normally would, it did alert Sol, Twilight, Celestia, Luna, and Eris to Discord's arrival, along with everypony who had successfully escaped from Ponyville.

Knowing where her father was, Eris teleported herself over to the plateau where they arrived and gave him, Starlight, Spike, and the others a quick rundown on what had happened. After her brief explanation, she used her magic to teleport herself and the others over to the Undercity, close to the castle so they would be near by if they needed anything.

It took a moment for everypony to adjust to the sudden change of scenery, partially because apart from Starlight and Spike, none of them knew that an entire kingdom existed beneath their hooves. Another reason was the fact that they went from living in a small town, to a rather large city right next to the castle, who's streets were lit by glowing gemstones in the lamp posts. Of course, this was only temporary if they so choose, but Spike, having lived amongst them for so long, had a feeling that they would probably move out of the city to someplace similar to Ponyville, most likely the village of Subterraria located a few miles south of the city. From the way it was described to them by Spike and Starlight during their trek down the tunnel, it sounded like the closest replacement for Ponyville that they could get down here.

Tired from their journey, Discord, Starlight, Spike, and Eris left the ponies to get themselves settled down for the night, while they made their way over to the castle. Since it wasn't that far of a walk from where they were to the castle walls, Discord, now rejuvenated by his magic and having turned the cart's wheels into working wooden legs, found himself curious about this new place and decided to go along with the others' choice of walking, or in his case floating, to the castle instead of teleporting. That, and he still had to deliver Fluttershy's animal friends to her, and they voiced how they didn't very much appreciate the matter of how he and Eris had teleported them. However, as soon as they passed through the gate of the castle walls, Discord suddenly found himself regretting ever coming here.

Even if he tried, there was no way for Discord to look away from the petrified forms of the Scaleless Dragons towering over him. Staring up silently at his former friends, Discord's normally jovial and mischievous attitude quickly degraded to one of melancholy and regret at the sight of those that he had betrayed so long ago. Remember that he wasn't alone, he tried to recollect himself before the others looked back to him, but it was too late as they recalled what he had done to them.

"You doing okay?" Starlight asked.

"Hmm? Oh, yes. I'm fine," Discord lied. "Just reminiscing is all."

If it weren't for the fact that they could see Discord's facial expressions before asking him, they might had bought it. Instead, Starlight and Spike shared a knowing look that spoke of how neither of them believed him.

"You know," Spike began, "there are a group of doctors and scientists who are working on reversing the petrification done to them. I'd bet that since you had a claw in this, they might appreciate your help. Plus, doing this might help get you on Sol's good side as well."

Discord looked at each of the statues before giving a silent nod.

"I suppose I really should." He let out a sigh and rubbed his forehead. "But that will have to wait until tomorrow. I'm tired from all of that walking, and I still need to get these little furballs to Fluttershy before I can even think about going to sleep."

"I'll go on ahead and tell her while you want to bring them to the garden." Before Spike went running off, he realized he didn't know where she would be. "Uhh, anypony know where she is?"

Eris nodded. "I can sense her. I'll come with you so we can find her, together."

"Thanks."

And with that, Spike and Eris were off to find Fluttershy.

"Alright you rodents," Discord grumbled, "let's get you to your new home."

Though they didn't particularly appreciate being called rodents, they remained quiet and accepted his help anyways. With Starlight as Discord's guide to the castle grounds, the animals followed them in their walking cart down a gemstone-lit dirt path off to the right that would take them around to the castle gardens. Once they made the last turn, they were met with a sight that rivaled the Canterlot Gardens. Taking a moment to look around the garden, Discord wasn't prepared when the animals all suddenly jumped out of the cart and began exploring the gardens themselves.

"Hey! Get back here!"

"Just let them be, Discord. They're probably bored from that trip and are eager to stretch their legs."

Discord let out a huff. "Fine. It's not like they're my problem anymore, anyways."

After Discord turned the walking cart back into a normal wheeled cart, Starlight led him inside the castle. When she did, they were surprised to see Fluttershy zipping around the corner and flying straight at them. Or, more specifically, Discord.

Seeing her coming, Discord spread his arms and caught the pegasus as she ran into him, wrapping his arms around her in a hug as she hugged and nuzzled his warm, fluffy chest. Seeing that she was no longer needed, Starlight discreetly slipped away and left Fluttershy and Discord alone.

"I'm so happy to see you made it safely," Fluttershy said.

"And I you, Fluttershy," Discord returned as he stroked her mane. "You're not hurt, are you?"

"No, I'm not. Thanks to Sol and the guards, none of us got hurt."

Discord's mood wilted for a brief moment. "I see... I suppose I will have to thank him, then."

Fluttershy let out a pleasant hum as she enjoyed the moment, but it didn't last long as she was here for another reason.

"Spike told me you brought my animal friends with you," she spoke, looking up to face him.

"I did. They're running around somewhere in the garden right now."

"But why? Not that I'm not thankful, because I really am, but didn't you say to not worry about them because they wouldn't be hurt by Tirek?"

"I did say that, but after some thinking, I figured that you would probably be more relaxed and happy if you knew that they were all safe and sound."

Smiling, Fluttershy lifted herself up and planted a kiss on Discord's cheek.

"Thank you, Discord. It does make me feel a lot better. I didn't doubt your words, but I still couldn't help but feel worried about them."

"Well, now you don't have to," Discord smirked, tilting his head to kiss Fluttershy. Before he could, however, he grunting in discomfort when he felt a familiar thumping against his hoof. "... although, I'd be lying if I said it didn't cross my mind to leave this one behind."

Curious as to what he was talking about, Fluttershy looked down and saw a familiar white bunny kicking Discord.

"Angel!" Happy to see her precious bunny again, Fluttershy slipped out of Discord's hug to scoop up Angel in her forelegs with a happy nuzzle. "Oh, I'm so glad you're okay. You didn't give Discord a hard time on the way here, did you?"

Seeing little bunny shake his head, Fluttershy looked up to Discord, who nodded in agreement with the rabbit's answer.

"I'm happy to hear that. I'm always worried that you two won't get along. Now, did you thank him for saving you and the others yet?"

Angel's ears drooped as he looked away in a huff, which in turn caused Fluttershy to frown with disapproval.

"Angel..."

Hearing the scolding tone in her voice, Angel let out a resigning sigh, turned to Discord, and let out a single squeak, which Fluttershy translated as "thanks".

"That's better." Nuzzling Angel once more, Fluttershy put him back down. "I'm going to go see the others for a moment, Discord."

"Yeah. You do that," he said, stifling a tired yawn. "In the meantime, I'm heading to bed... wherever that is."

"You can stay with me in my room while we're here."

"I figured that, but I still don't know where it is."

"But I do." Hearing the voice above them, Discord and Fluttershy looked up and saw Eris floating above them with a smirk on her face. "I'll go ahead and take you to Fluttermom's room."

Fluttershy blushed. "Could you please not call me that, Eris?"

"Awww, really? But it's so cute."

"Now, now, Eris," Discord spoke, "be nice to her. No need for you to tease her... even if you are right and it does sound cute."

"Discord!"

Even though he figured Fluttershy would react like that, Discord couldn't help but chuckle at her reaction.

"I'm sorry, my dear. I just couldn't help myself."

Cheeks still tinted red, Fluttershy sighed and turned away. "Anyway, you can go ahead and make yourself comfortable. I'll be there after I'm done here."

"I'll be looking forward to it."

In a flash of light, Discord and Eris were gone, leaving a blushing Fluttershy alone with Angel. She didn't actually mind the nickname that Eris called her. To be honest, she actually kinda liked it. She just didn't expect it and felt a little embarrassed, but still found herself smiling at it as she and Angel made their way to the garden.

It was nearly midnight as Twilight and Sol made their way down the castle hallways, Sol's claws and hooves dragging along the way while Twilight helped him stay steady. Despite it being only a few hours of helping the ponies who had made it to the Underkingdom, with all that had happened within the hours pre and post evacuation, Sol was more than ready for bed. Heck, even the stone floor seemed welcoming at this point. Not that he would've mind sleeping on stone, but after such a long and stressful evening and night, he much preferred the comfort of his own bed. And with the help of Twilight, he was well on his way his bedroom

Now that I think about it, Twilight thought, I don't think I've actually seen his bedroom before. At least, not this one.

"Thank you for your help, Twilight," Sol thanked, drawing her attention back to him.

"It's nothing. You looked like you needed it, anyways."

"More than you know. I was already exhausted from healing everypony from before and after the evacuation, and then I had to stay up and make sure that everypony would be secured for the night."

"Well, at least now you can finally call it a night."

"Something I am very eager to do." Despite being with Twilight, which he always enjoyed, he couldn't help but frown a little bit. "... you know, you didn't have to stay up and help me."

"I know, but I wanted to. Besides," Twilight smirked, "if I didn't, you wouldn't even be able to make it back to your room."

"... I suppose." Sol looked around. "We're almost there. Turn right up here and you will see it."

Following his instructions, Twilight helped Sol down the hallway and took the next right. It was just like the rest of the castle hallways, except for the heavy wooden double-doors at the end of the hallway.

"Is that it?" Twilight asked, indicating with her head towards the doors at the end of the hallway.

"It is."

Helping him over, Twilight and Sol made their way over to the doors before Twilight opened them. After taking her first few steps in, she found her gaze wandering the bedroom as the candles and fireplace magically lit up the room upon their arrival. The entire floor was covered in square tiles, with tall floor candle holders spread about the room, and a red carpet that reached from the doorway to the other side of the room. Up above, a large chandelier hung above the center of the room, with two massive pieces of transparent cloth hanging from near the chandelier, over to their hooks near the bed off to the left, almost like a canopy.

While the floor was obviously made of stone, the ceiling and walls appeared to be made of carved wood, with the walls having ornamental candleholders and banners hanging from them. On the left side of the room near the corner, sat a large dress cabinet. Next to it was a circular, three-tier platform that reached from the wall to near the center of the room. On top of it laid a red rug, a king-sized bed, and a nightstand and wooden reading chair to the left of the bed. To the right of the base of the platform was a large, enchanted harp that begun playing soothing music as soon as Twilight and Sol had entered the room.

On the other side of the wall against the corner, was a bookshelf and writing desk. Right next to the desk, in the center of the room's wall, was a large walk-in fireplace, and large fur rug laying in front of the hearth. On the left side of the fireplace laid a large chest, and a stand that appeared to have been made to hold a suit of armor and one or two weapons.

But, what really got Twilight's attention was the wall on the far side of the room... or rather, the lack there of. Instead of there being a fourth wall, there was an open area that apparently led outside to what could be described as a small, private garden with a water spring in the center. As they got closer, Twilight got a better look at the eight stone pillars, four at the threshold of the room and garden, and the other four holding up an outstretched roof, along with several other pillars that were placed around the garden. The garden itself was about thirty feet wide if she had to guess, and it started at the first set of pillars closest to the stone floor of the bedroom, before it transitioned to dirt. It stretched from around the borders of the stone fence, to the fifteen foot wide pool of water in the center of the garden. Apart from the pool of water, there were flowers, ferns, palm trees, natural-looking rocks, and a pair of log benches overlooking the pond. And there, out beyond the railing and up above, was the Underkingdom bathed in the midnight sky.

"What is this place?" Twilight asked in awe.

"My bedroom," Sol replied with a tired smirk, knowing what Twilight was really asking.

"Not that. I mean this. What is this place... and are we really outdoors?"

Leaving Twilight to gaze about the garden, Sol made his way over to the stand, placed his hammer and shield on it, and began taking off his armor.

"Like I said, this place is my room, or a part of it, anyways. As you've no doubt noticed already, I like having a bit of nature near me, even in my own bedroom, so I created this a long time ago."

"Okay, but why these plants? I don't know nearly as much about plants as you do, but I do know that these kind of trees are more acclimated to more tropical climates, not the sort that we have here."

"True, but they do thanks to my magic," Sol countered, removing his chest piece and moving to his gauntlets. "I thought they would look nice, and later added the pool there for aesthetics... and for bathing. And before you ask, there's a gem at the bottom of the pond that purifies the water, so we won't have to worry about the water going stale and getting all mucky and stuff."

Twilight peered over the side of the pond and looked down to see that there was indeed a gem emanating a soft blue glow at the bottom.

"And what about the sky?"

"Remember that illusion on the ceiling of the Underkingdom?"

"Yes?"

"It's basically the same thing. What you're seeing is just an illusion of what's outside. We are still inside the castle, so nopony can fly in here or see what's going on. It should also explain to you why there appear to be random pillars placed around the garden, incase you were wondering."

"I see."

With a few more tugs, Sol removed the last few pieces of his armor and placed them on the stand. Breathing a heavy sigh of relief from finally having all of that heavy metal off of him, he looked over the armor and frowned at the dents that it bore. He figured that it was dented pretty good already thanks to Chrysalis, but judging from the scorch marks that were on it, it looked like it also got dented from some blasts of changeling magic that had hit it. Regardless of the dents, Sol was pleased to see that it still did its job in protecting him. After all, he didn't even feel the impacts from them.

Now free from the weight of his armor, Sol made his way over to the pond and lazily trudged from the shallow end of it into deeper waters. Once he was up to his neck, he submerged his head completely and allowed himself to relax, letting the water cleanse him of the sweat, dirt, and other debris from his day, which was quickly purified by the gem so it wouldn't contaminate the water. After several long seconds, Sol emerged from the water, feeling much cleaner and slightly more awake than he did going in.

"Ahhh. Much better," he sighed in relief and freshness, having completely forgotten for a moment that Twilight was right there. "Oops. Sorry."

"N-No. It's okay," she said with tinted cheeks.

Blushing himself, Sol lit his horns and cast a spell that quickly dried himself off.

"I know I said it before, but that spell is really quite convenient."

"I know, right? After having water poured over my head so many times, I decided to go look for a spell that would quickly dry myself off. And as a bonus, it saves us on having to use towels."

Sol smiled and stretched himself out as he felt ready to finally call it a night. But, before he could think about that, there was one last thing that came to mind.

"Hey, Twilight?"

"Hmm?"

Sol's eyes drifted between his bedroom doors and the bed.

"Where do you plan on sleeping while you're here?"

Twilight blushed. "Um... well, I hope you don't mind, but I was hoping I could... stay here?"

To Twilight's mild surprise, Sol chuckled.

"Not at all." Lighting his horns, Sol closed the doors to his room. "Actually, I was kinda hoping you would say that."

Twilight smiled and followed Sol over towards the bed. "I just didn't want to automatically assume I could or anything."

"Assume all you'd like, Twilight. You are always welcome."

Pulling back the silver comforter and white bedsheet, Sol moved in under the covers from the right, while Twilight slid in from the left. With the two of them settling in, Sol slid the covers up to their necks and let his head rest against the pillow. However, as soon as his head touched the pillow, all the days exhaustion finally caught up to him, and within seconds, he was asleep, much to Twilight's amusement.

Giggling to herself at the sight of Sol falling asleep so quickly, Twilight shimmied her way over to Sol and hug him, cradling his head against her chest while stroking his mane. Unfortunatly for her, as much as she was enjoying this peaceful moment, she found herself feeling tired as well as a squeaky yawn escaped her. Feeling her eyes growing heavy, Twilight lit her horn and extinguished the candles lighting the room, leaving only the fire in the fireplace to dimly light the room as Twilight followed Sol to sleep.

Chapter 57- A Plan in Motion

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 58- Departure and Recuitment

Author's Note

Chapter 58- Departure and Recuitment

The sun had just barely begun to peek over the horizon as Sol, Twilight, Pinkie, Spike, and Rarity gathered by the Crystal Heart to see each other off. While Spike and Rarity were still a little groggy from waking up from their sleep for their early departure, Sol and Twilight were tired for the complete opposite reason.

Rather than getting any sleep the previous night, they had to instead pull an all-nighter trying to get the new amulets to function properly. Though they were able to get the teleportation runes down well enough and alter them to how they wanted, it was the vocal communication part that had taken up their night trying to figure out. Granted, the two did manage to finally figure it out in the end, but by the time they had finished carving the runes, the first rays of the sun's daylight were just starting to show over the horizon. But, while Twilight was no stranger to pulling a all-nighter like this, Sol was not used to it and found himself having to rely on Twilight to help keep him from falling over in exhaustion.

Looking around and seeing that everyone who was leaving was accounted for, Twilight levitated the amulets out of her saddlebag and passed them around to Spike, Rarity, and Pinkie.

"Okay, Pinkie, since you've never used one of the before, I'll go ahead and give you a quick tutorial of how to use-"

"It's okay, Twilight. I already know how to work them," Pinkie said with a smile as her mane lashed out and snagged the amulet from Twilight's telekinetic hold.

"But how?" Twilight questioned. "We never told you how to use one before."

Because I read the story like five times over. I've had plenty of time to do that while waiting for this moment. "Pinkie Sense."

"... okay?" Deciding to just go with it, Twilight distributed the remaining two amulets to Spike and Rarity. "In that case, that will make explaining things here that much quicker. Now, as you've probably noticed, these amulets are a little bigger than the ones you used last time. If you'll notice, the function and setting of the teleportation runes are the same as the last ones. Apart from the size of the amulets, the only other difference is the outer layer of runes, which is what will allow for us to communicate between each other. And it's really easy to use. Just put the amulet up to your ear and speak the name of whomever you're wanting to talk to. As for the one receiving the call, the amulet will light up with the cutie mark of whoever's calling, or in Spikes case, an image of his head similar to the one from when he was summoned by the Cutie Map. And lastly, in order to answer the call, you will have to speak the word 'answer' to the amulet and hold it to your ear."

"You mean we'll have to hold it against our ear the whole time we're talking?" Rarity asked.

"Yes, but it shouldn't be a problem for any of us. Spike's got his claws, we've got our magic, and Pinkie... well, we've seen what she can do with her mane, so she'll be fine."

"... hey, where is Pinkie anyway?" Spike wondered, looking around and noticing a lack of a pink pony. But while they didn't see Pinkie, Rarity's eyes did spot something that wasn't there before.

"Spike, dear, what is that you have in your claw?"

Looking down in his claw, Spike saw that he was somehow holding what appeared to be a letter with Pinkie's cutie mark stamped on the front of it.

"Looks like a letter from Pinkie," he replied, still confused on how Pinkie had managed to slip it in his claw without him or anypony noticing her do it.

Unfolding the letter, Spike held it open in his claws and read it for the others to hear.

Dear friends,

Things were starting to drag on, so I went on ahead to see Prince Rutherford and the yaks.

See you all at the big battle.

Love, Pinkie Pie.

"Guess that answers that," Spike muttered. "But as random as she can be at times, Pinkie does have a point. We should really get going."

"... yeah... I suppose you should." Twilight's eyes shifted with a clear look of worry between Rarity and Spike before she walked up to them and hugged them both with her forelegs, which they both eagerly reciprocated. "You two be careful out there, okay?"

"We will. Right, Rarity?"

"Of course we will, darling."

As the three had their moment, Sol, doing his best to stay awake to see his friends off, reached into his saddlebag. After a big of rummaging, he found what he was looking for and pulled out a sealed scroll.

"Before you go," Sol interrupted, "could you two do something for me?"

Breaking his hug from Rarity and Twilight, Spike walked over to meet Sol halfway.

"Sure. Whatcha need, Sol?"

Sol held out the scroll to Spike. "When you and Rarity get to the Dragon Lands, could you give this to Torch?"

Spike looked inquisitively at the scroll as he took it. "Sure, but what is it?"

"A letter."

"Well, obviously, but what's written inside it?"

Sol lit out a tired sigh. "Please, Spike, just give him this scroll."

"Alright, alright. I'll give it to him, and if we can't, then Ember probably could."

"That'll work fine, too. Just as long as he gets it in the end." With a tired smile, Sol lifted a fist up to Spike. "You two take care."

Seeing what Sol was after, Spike grinned and fist-bumped Sol. "You too, Sol. See you at the battle."

"No, actually, you won't."

"Huh? But-"

"I'll be fighting in a different area from where you will be, so if we do meet, it won't be until after we've beaten Tirek and Chrysalis, and retaken our home." Sol's tired frown formed into a small smirk. "And just in case you were thinking about sating your curiosity about that letter, I'll tell you now that you shouldn't bother trying reading it. I've written it in old draconic, and from my understandings, it's practically a dead language in this age, so the only ones who can actually read it are myself, mother, Aunt Luna, and Torch... and maybe Discord."

"... doesn't that seem like a bit much? I mean, some may even go as far to say that this could be borderline paranoid."

"Probably, but this is important, and I'd rather not take any chances. If Chrysalis' changelings somehow got ahold of it, then it could ruin everything."

Understanding where he was coming from, Spike nodded and went back to Rarity with scroll in claw.

"Alright. You ready?" Spike asked her.

"As ready as I'll ever be, I guess," Rarity said with a sigh. "Ooh. I wish I had my manecare kit with me. It's bad enough living down there without it, but the Dragon Lands have always been just dreadful for my mane."

"Don't worry, Rarity. Once this is all over and done with, I'll schedule an appointment at the Ponyville Spa."

Waving goodbye to Sol and Twilight one more time, Spike and Rarity took hold of their respective amulets and, hoof in claw, the two disappeared in a brief flash of light, leaving Sol and Twilight staring at the spot they had just left.

"I hope they'll be okay," Twilight said hopefully.

"They will," Sol assured. "After all, they'll have Ember and her dragons, and Thorax and his changelings to help keep an eye on them."

"You forgot Prince Rutherford and his yaks."

"I did?" Sol asked, rubbing his tired eyes. "Huh. I suppose I did. Though, to be fair, I've never met the yaks, so I'm unfamiliar with their prowess."

Wanting to get him back to bed before he fell asleep standing or collapsed, Twilight wrapped a wing over his back and began to help guide him back to the portal to the Underkingdom.

"In that case, let me assure you that while the yaks are stubborn and have a tendency to be destructive and smash a lot of things, they are also a resilient and trustworthy race. They will be a great ally to have at our side when we go to retake Equestria."

Up in the mountains, far to the north of the Crystal Empire, was Yakyakistan, the home village of the burly yaks. There, yaks spent their time growing their crops, listening to music in their music hut, gathering to tell stories around the firepit at the center of their village, or best of all, smashing. It was there in this village, that a lone brownish-orange yak, wearing a dark crown upon his head and gold rings on his horns and ears, sat on the throne in his hut with a bored look on his face. It wasn't that he found the music or smashing to have lost its novelty, it's just that he needed something a little different... but preferably something that still involved smashing.

"And I have just the thing for that!"

The yak's eyes, hidden beneath his long hair, widened in surprise at the voice. With a hoof, he moved aside the hairy curtain to see Pinkie standing before him in a baby-blue winter coat and hat.

"Ah, Pink Pony!" the prince joyfully bellowed. "It is good to see you again."

"It's great to see you too, Prince Rutherford," Pinkie returned with a smile, happy to see her yak friend after so long.

Rutherford stepped down from his throne. "So, what brings Pink Pony to Yakyakistan? If you here for Yikslurberfest, then you few months too early."

The joy of seeing her friend fell into an expression that was concerning to the prince.

"I know, but I'm not here for that," Pinkie began, her normally bubbly tone replaced with one of seriousness. "Did you hear about what happened to Equestria?"

"No. Yaks heard nothing. Why? Something happen?"

"A lot has happened, but to give you the abridged version, Equestria has been taken over by an evil centaur, and a nasty queen and her army, and everypony who could make it out is now living in a super secret kingdom hidden deep beneath Equestria that's connected to the Crystal Empire by a huge magical portal, and we need help to get it back."

Rutherford blinked at Pinkie. "... so Pink Pony's country has been taken over?"

"Yes."

"And she and other ponies now live underground?"

"Yes!"

"And Pink Pony needs yak's help to get her home back?"

"YES!"

Slowly, a smile formed on the princes' lips before he burst into laughter, which in turn caused Pinkie to stare at him incredulously for his reaction to her plea for help.

"This great news!"

Pinkie's eyes bulged as she incredulously shouted, "WHAT?!"

"Yak's bored and needed something to do. Helping Pink Pony take back home sounds like great fun for yaks."

Her posture relaxed a little, but she was still feeling a little on edge by his outburst.

"So does that mean you'll help us?"

"Yes. Yaks will help Pink Pony."

"Oh, thank Celestia," Pinkie sighed in relief.

"But first, yak have question."

"Huh?"

"Do yaks get to destroy?"

Slowly, Pinkie's lips curved upward in a smirk. "Yes you do."

"Haha!" Rutherford cheered, scooping Pinkie up in a quick hug.

"But only the bad guys," Pinkie warned. "You cannot destroy any building, if there are any."

"... Honorary Yak take fun out of smashing, but yak will follow Pink Pony's rules of engagement."

"Aww. Thank you, Prince Rutherford." Pinkie thanked, hugging him back. "Oh, and I'm supposed to tell you that everypony will be attacking in three days."

"Hmmm. Not much time for yaks to prepare, but yaks can manage. Yaks best at rushing."

"I know. Yaks best at everything."

"Exactly!" With a bark of laughter, Rutherford put Pinkie back down and began leading her out of the hut. "But now, you rests. Pink Pony must be tired from long travel, so Pink Pony will rest today. In meantime, yaks will prepare for war, then at dawn, we march to Shiny Pony City."

Meanwhile, far to the east of Equestria in the Dragon Lands, Ember was standing at the mouth of her cave having a growing debate with Torch. Apparently, news of Equestria's downfall had reached their ears hours before, and were now debating on how to go about it.

"But Equestria is our ally, and my mates' home," Ember argued, smoke starting to leak from her nostrils as her temper rose.

"I am fully aware of that, Ember," Torch rumbled. "The thought of my old friend's homeland falling to such a hostile takeover like that fills me with a ever-growing rage, so believe me when I say that I would like nothing more than to fly over there and lend him my aid."

"Then why shouldn't we go?! As the Dragon Lord, I could easily just order every dragon to Equestria right now and end it!"

"You could, but such a brash act could be seen by the other nations as a hostile attempt to take over Equestria's territories in the midst of its chaotic upheaval. If you truly want to help save Equestria and your mates, without running the risk of attracting negative attention from the other nations, then you will need to show restraint and tact in your actions. I know it is difficult, as it is not exactly within a dragon's nature to show such things, but you are not like other dragons. You are far wiser than I was at your age and have shown more intellect than most dragons before you, which is why I know you can do it."

Though grateful at her father's praise and encouraging words, Ember still found it difficult to keep her calm.

"I know that, dad, but the more we wait, the stronger of a hold these usurpers will have on Equestria, and the harder it will be for us to help them-"

As Ember continued to push her point across to Torch, a bright flash of light suddenly appeared next to Ember, temporarily blinding her and Torch. Startled by this abrupt interruption, the two sneered at the source of the light... that is, until the light faded away, revealing, much to Ember and Torch's relief, Spike and Rarity.

Overjoyed to see both of them safe, Ember wasted no time in charging at the pair and wrapping each of them in her arms as best she could. Spike and Rarity, having not expected such a quick welcome, were momentarily taken off-guard before they both hugged Ember back. Unfortunatly, when they released each other, Ember, with her jaw clenched and reddening eyes, unexpectedly slugged Spike in the arm.

"You idiot! Do you have any idea how worried I was?!"

"Ouch! Jeeze, Ember. What the heck was that for?" Spike asked, rubbing the spot on his arm that he was sure was gonna bruise.

"That was for making me worry, you boulderhead!" Ember took in a deep breath to help calm herself before turning to Rarity. "Okay, Rarity, so what's been going on?"

"Firstly, was striking our Spike really necessary, darling?" Rarity questioned.

"Look, we just heard about what happened to Equestria, and I've been having a stressful time lately wondering if Spike was alright or not. I needed to vent a little, so just let me have this. Besides, Spike's a tough guy, he can handle it."

Doesn't mean it still didn't hurt, Spike mentally grumbled.

Rarity frowned. "I understand your need to relieve your frustrations, but I would hope that taking it out on our Spike won't be a habit."

"That'll depend on if he makes me worry like that again." Ember let out a stressful sigh. "Alright, so just what happened to Equestria? I know that it's been taken over, but that's about it."

"I see. Well, best I can describe it is that Lord Tirek and Queen Chrysalis have made an alliance."

"But you've beaten them before, so why not now?"

"Because this time it was different," Spike chimed in. "Chrysalis had built up a surprisingly large number of her changelings, and had them infiltrate each of Equestria's major cities. When they made their move, we were caught off-guard, not just by their appearance, but also by their numbers. It was all coordinated perfectly, and though we did our best to fight them off, they still made quick work of our defenses."

Hearing their explanation, Torch stepped closer. "But that doesn't explain how Canterlot fell. I would assume that Sol would have been there to help in the defense of the city, so how did it fall?"

"That's the thing. Sol was there, but so were Tirek and Chrysalis, both disguised as ponies, as well as an army of Chrysalis' changelings. And thanks to Canterlot being on the side of the mountain, Sol couldn't fight them off without risking damage to the city's foundation. Same with Princess Celestia and Luna."

Torch hummed in understanding. "So they targeted Canterlot because it's not only the capital, but also because it forced Sol and the Princesses to hold back and give them the advantage."

"Pretty much, yeah."

"Well, if Equestria's fallen, then where have you two been hiding this whole time?" Ember wondered.

"Oh, you're gonna love this. Turns out that Sol has this super secret underground kingdom he built for emergencies just like this."

While attentive in this conversation, Torch found this piece of information to be particularly interesting.

"This place, was it something he made recently or back before he was sealed?"

"Sol said that he built it before then, but had it refurbished it after he had awoken."

Torch let out a low humph. So that's the "secret project" you told me you've been working on. Very clever, Sol.

"So that's where you've been?" Ember asked.

"Indeed," Rarity replied. "And not just us, but a number of Equestrians as well. When the invasion happened, there was an evacuation to the portals that led down to the Underkingdom. Sadly, only a fraction of Equestria's population made it, so we're trying to find friends and allies who will help us take our home back and free everypony who got captured before Tirek can drain them of their magic."

Spike nodded in agreement with Rarity. "Pinkie's already left for Yakyakistan to ask the yaks for help, we're here to ask you two and the other dragons, and I'll be leaving soon to ask Thorax and his changelings if they'll help."

"Well, if its our help you want, then you'll get it," Ember replied, attracting the attention of Torch.

"Ember."

"Dad, we were literally just talking about the risk of taking brash actions and attracting negative attention from the other nations. But with Spike and Rarity asking personally for our help, we won't need to worry about what the others think, especially if others will be helping retake Equestria too."

"And speaking of help," Spike began as he held up a scroll to Torch, "Sol wanted me to give this to you."

Torch gave a odd look at the parchment. "And how am I expected to read from something so tiny?"

"I don't know. He didn't mention anything about it... hold on a second."

Holding the amulet up to his ear, Spike spoke Sol's name and waited for a reply. After a few seconds of waiting, he got a response, but the voice wasn't who he expected it.

"Spike?"

"Twilight? What are you doing with Sol's amulet?"

"Sol's sleeping right now, so I'll be answering for him until he wakes up."

"Okay. Well, maybe you can help us then?"

"Of course. What can I do to help? Did you make it to the Dragon Lands? Is everything going alright?"

"Yes, and so far it is. From the sounds of things, Ember was already making plans to help fight off Chrysalis and Tirek."

"That's good to hear, but then what's the problem?"

"It's the scroll Sol sent with me. Apparently, it's too small for Torch to read."

"... have you even opened it yet?"

"Not yet. Why?"

"I figured Sol might've forgotten with how sleep-deprived he was, so I put an enlargement spell on the scroll. It should activate after it's opened."

Curious by this, Spike used his free claw to break the wax seal on the scroll and unfurl it. Like Twilight had said, once it had been opened, the scroll began to rapidly grow in size until it was several times larger than Spike was.

"... okay, never mind. Thanks, Twi."

"You're welcome, Spike. Is there anything else I can do for you?"

"Nah. I think we're good here now."

"Okay. You and Rarity be safe now."

"We will. See ya, Twilight."

"Bye, Spike."

Holding the amulet away from his ear, Spike and the others watched as the glow emanating from it faded away.

"Clever," Torch commented, picking up the scroll right after and reading it to himself with a raised brow. "Hmm. I didn't think Sol would write this in old draconic."

"He said that he didn't want to risk anyone else to read it."

"Obviously." As Torch continued to read the letter, his eyes narrowed in a glare.

"Is everything alright, Dad?" Ember asked.

"Yes, Ember, everything is fine."

"Then what's up with that look?"

"... Sol is calling in a favor I owed him from long ago." Torch grunted and rolled the scroll back up. "I'm sorry, Ember, but I need to leave now."

"Wait. Right now?"

"Yes. If I'm going to fulfill Sol's request in time, I will need to leave now." Noting the disappointment on his daughter's face, Torch leaned down and nuzzled her. "You're a smart dragon, Ember. Be careful, be smart, and we will see each other again when this is over with." Torch stood back up and looked to Spike and Rarity. "Normally I would given you two a warmer welcome, but I must leave."

"Not to worry, Mister Torch," Rarity dismissed. "We both understand."

Spike nodded. "Yeah. And besides, I should get going too. I still need to talk with Thorax, and it's a long ways to the Changeling Kingdom."

Torched nodded and held out an open claw. "The Changeling Kingdom is far away from here, so I would suggest you come with me."

"With you?"

"Yes. The place where Sol wants me at will bring me somewhat close to it, so I can let you off as I pass by and let you travel the rest. It should save you plenty of time, and allow you to rest and prepare for the battle to come."

With a grin, Spike hopped up onto the palm of Torch's claw, who lifted Spike up to take a seat on his back. Once Spike found himself a spot and securing himself between his spines, Torch spread his mighty wings and took off to begin their preparations.

Chapter 59- Final Planning

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 60- Preparing to March

The sun had barely started to rise before ponies in the Crystal Empire and Undercity were preparing themselves for the battle that was to commence that day. From the moment they woke up, to eating a light breakfast, to getting armed, barely any words were said amongst those who were readying to head out to Equestria's surface. By the time everypony had readied their armor, weapons, and any other equipment they might have needed, the sun had risen fully over the horizon, including Twilight and her friends. Thanks to Celestia, Twilight had been given her old set of gold-colored, light-plate armor to wear, Rainbow Dash had donned the same leather armor and spiked gauntlets that she used the day they evacuated Equestria to the Underkingdom, Fluttershy, while not wanting to fight, did take a set of leather armor as well, and Applejack, being the strongest of them all, appeared with a heavy set of plate armor that covered her from head to hoof, as well as a large tower shield the size of her body that was strapped across her back.

"Well, girls, it's just about time. Are we ready?" Twilight asked, looking over her three friends gathered before her.

"About as ready as we'll ever be, Ah suppose," Applejack replied, albeit nervously.

"Are you kidding me?" Rainbow asked excitedly. "I've been itching to get back up there and give those changelings a good thrashing for what they did to us. Besides, as cool as this place is, flying is just not the same as it is up on the surface. At least there I don't have to worry about flying up into a ceiling that that looks like open skies... again."

"And as wonderful as this place has been, I do admit I'm starting to miss my cottage," Fluttershy added.

Twilight smiled and nodded at the group. "Then let's go and retake our home. And remember, when Pinkie gets here, make sure we all stay together and not get separated. We may not have Rarity with us or the Elements of Harmony, but we can still watch each other's backs and keep each other safe."

Finishing her little speech, Twilight led the way as they left the castle to the courtyard where Sol, Luna, and Celestia were talking, all of whom were wearing their own respective armors and weapons. Having reconvened with them and exchanging some quick pleasantries, the group was teleported to the portals and entered through the one to the Crystal Empire to await Pinkie and the yak army.

"So, remind me again how long Pinkie said to wait until she got here?" Rainbow asked.

"About ten minutes ago."

Yelping in surprise by the unexpected voice, the group turned around to see Pinkie coming from around the side of the portal, followed by Prince Rutherford and the yak army. Apart from not having expected her to be here so soon, they were more surprised to see her wearing a set of hard, studded-leather armor with metal plates, along with the faux fur cloak that covered her armored form, and, most noticeable of all, her honorary yak helmet.

"Whoa, Pinkie! Where'd you get that armor?!"

"Hah! Honorary Yak get her armor from Prince Rutherford," the prince proudly exclaimed as he walked up alongside Pinkie. "Pink Pony good friend to yaks. We no want to see her get hurt, so we give her yak armor to help keep her safe. It light, flexible, warm, and keep wearer safe from harm. After all..."

"YAK ARMOR IS BEST ARMOR!"

The ponies and kirin cringed from the chorus of yaks shouting in unison. While most were used to their way of talking, none of them were prepared for that, and had to take a moment for the ringing in their ears to stop before Twilight spoke up.

"Thank you, Prince Rutherford. I'm sure I can speak for all of us when I say that we all very much appreciate this," she thanked with a bow.

"Purple Pony Princess welcome. Now, when do we attack? Yaks are best at war, but not so great with patience."

"Actually," Sol began as he stepped forward, "if you are all ready, after we move your forces through the portal, we can begin our attack within the hour."

Rutherford, having never seen a kirin before, eyed Sol up and down. "Yaks never seen or hear of you before."

"My apologies. My name is Solare Rupture, King of the Underkingdom."

"Hmmm. Yaks never hear of this place before, either."

"That's because I've had it hidden away, up until recently." Sol raised a claw and motioned to the portal. "As a matter of fact, we will be traveling through it to sneak up on the changelings. Not only will this be much quicker than marching to Equestria from the Crystal Empire, but we'll also be catching them by surprise and unaware of us until the army is on their doorstep."

Rutherford idly nodded as Sol talked. "Hmmm... Prince Rutherford like Dragon Pony's plan."

Sol raised a curious eyebrow at the name. 'Dragon Pony'?

"Now let's go. Yaks no like wasting time when we could be smashing, and standing here talking is wasting time."

Without another word, Rutherford led his yaks into the portal, not paying any more mind to the ponies and kirin who stood back and watched from the side, or any of the local ponies that had begun gathering around to see the large group of new arrivals.

"Well... that was interesting," Sol slowly said, his voice a mix of confusion and intrigue.

"Well, of course they're interesting. They're yaks," Pinkie said as she bounced past him, humming a happy tune as she followed after the yaks.

Having nothing else that needed their attention out there anymore, the rest of the group followed the yaks and Pinkie back through the portal to the Undercity. As they passed through, they regrouped with Pinkie and proceeded to lead Rutherford and the yaks over towards where the rest of the army would be gathering. Almost a half-hour later of talking strategy with Rutherford, and taking a headcount of just how many yaks had joined, Sol, Twilight, and the others made their way to the head of the mixed army where they were to meet up with Celestia and Luna.

"Ah'm still impressed that we were able ta get this many creatures together," Applejack commented, looking over the army of combined creatures that had gathered. "Ah mean, just look at them all!"

"And to think that this isn't even our entire force," Rainbow added with a look of appreciation at the gathering before them. "With all these ponies and yaks here, changelings and dragons, Discord and Eris, and Sol and three alicorns on our side, there's no way Tirek and Chrysalis can stop us."

"Things will be a lot easier for us with all of their help," Twilight admitted, "but still, even with Princess Celestia and Princess Luna fighting with us, we shouldn't expect an easy fight from this. If anything, once the fighting begins and they see just how large of a force we have with us, it's most likely that Chrysalis will send her entire force at us and recall her armies marching north. Hay, with Starlight here with us, I wouldn't be surprised if she came out to fight us herself."

"Then maybe I could help you out with that?"

Ears perking up at the familiar yet unexpected voice coming from behind, Twilight and the others turned around to see a unicorn wearing armor, much similar to the one Twilight was wearing, walk up to them with a smirk on her face, which was partially hidden by her red and golden mane.

"Sunset Shimmer!" With a burst of magic, Twilight had teleported from her spot next to her friends over in front of Sunset, who she quickly wrapped her forehooves around in a hug. "I can't believe you're here! Wait, why are you here? When did you get here? Where did you get that armor from and why does it look like this armor that Princess Celestia's letting me use? Why-"

"Okay, Twilight, ease it back there," Sunset said, easing Twilight back and interrupting her string of questions with a hoof to her mouth. "Now then, first thing's first." Sunset looked around at the familiar group of friends and family that were gathered around her. "Hello, everypony."

There was a chorus of different greetings from their friends, as well as Sol, Celestia, and Luna. Though Sol and Celestia had internally wanted to give her a better greeting than a simple 'hello', they were still aware of their surroundings, and had to forego anything that would show anything more than professional behavior.

"Now, Twilight, the reason that I'm here is because I was told what's been going on."

Twilight blinked in surprise and lowered Sunset's hoof from her mouth.

"You were? By who?"

"Sorry, Twilight, that would be my fault," Starlight admitted as she approached the pair. "I noticed your journal had started to glow and vibrate, and after some back-and-forth writing between myself and Sunset, catching up with each other on what's been going on since we last talked, I mentioned what happened to Equestria, and what we've been planning."

"After Starlight filled me in," Sunset continued, "I told her that I wanted to come and help you all retake Equestria, and asked her to prep the port for me." Sunset paused as she tapped her chin in thought. "I had also thought about bringing some of the weapons from my world back through the portal with me-"

"But I didn't think that bringing weapons from another world would be a very good idea," Starlight continued for Sunset, "and after a bit of back and forth, I managed to talk her out of it. Besides, I still remember some of those movies we saw while I was visiting her world, and I have to admit that those things still make me nervous."

Remembering those 'guns' as Sunset had called them, and just how powerful and dangerous they were, Twilight nodded in agreement.

"It's probably for the best. While I will admit that they would be helpful, I'd prefer it if nopony knew about that sort of technology." Twilight shook her heard from that thought and looked back at Sunset. "Anyways, I really am happy that you are here with us, Sunset. But I'm also curious where you got that armor from. From what I can see, it looks like it's already been fitted for you."

"That's because it was," Celestia chimed in. "I had that armor commissioned specifically for Sunset before..."

Sunset looked up towards Celestia with a pained look of sorrow and regret.

"Before I abandoned you. It's alright, Princess, you don't need to be subtle about it. After all, I do kinda deserve it."

Celestia shook her head." No, Sunset, you don't. You have done more than enough to prove, not just to me, but to everyone, that you are not the same pony you were back then. Never forget that, and never let anypony tell you otherwise."

Though the urge to hug and nuzzle her old mentor/mother figure was strong, Sunset instead forced herself to quell that feeling for the time being, and settled for a grateful smile and nod.

"Okay. Thank you."

"You're welcome..." Celestia looked up at the 'sky', her smile fading a bit as she saw the illusionary position of her sun. "I suppose it is about time to begin."

Everypony looked around at each other with varying levels of anxiety.

"Very well," Sol spoke with a deep sigh. "In that case, I suppose I better address the armies before we begin our march." Sol turned his gaze towards Twilight. "Are the preparations complete?"

"They are. I looked over the runes earlier this morning just to make sure. All we need at this point is your magic to activate the new runes."

Sol smiled and shook his head lightly. "I never would have thought of using the opposing side of an already existing portal as another gateway. This will save us a lot of time compared to having to march the armies across the Undercity to the main entrance, and using a portal there. Not to mention that they'll be more fresh for when they begin their actual march."

"Ah! Speaking of a change in plans, Sol," Luna spoke up, "my sister and I have been talking, and we believe that we have come up with an idea that will help us to not only better move the armies stealthily, but also allowing our infiltrators to more easily sneak into Canterlot and undermine whatever defenses Chrysalis might have set in place."

"Okay. So, what is this plan, then?" Sol asked, before the two sisters approached and began whispering their plan into his ear. As he was informed of their plan, Sol hummed to himself in thought. "It's not bad, but the moment you do that, Chrysalis and Tirek will know something's up."

Celestia's normally warm smile turned mischievous. "We thought of that as well, but you don't need to worry, Sol. I promise, Luna and I have this all under control."

"And we promise that it will not compromise or otherwise interfere with your overall plan, as you have just heard," Luna added in.

Sol looked between his mother an aunt with a pondering look. He knew that such a plan wouldn't go unnoticed by any creature up on the surface, but he also knew that such a plan would work in their favor very well. And not just for the armies gathered around him, but for the others as well. That is, if they weren't taken by surprise by this.

"Before this plan of yours is executed, the other armies will need to be informed of it as well so they can adjust accordingly. If the dragons and changelings don't know about it when it happens, it will catch them by surprise and interfere with their plans of attack."

"No need to worry. Celestia and I will take care of that momentarily."

Celestia nodded. "Once we are done here, we will make contact with Spike, King Thorax, Rarity, and Dragonlord Ember, so they all know of what to expect in the coming hours."

Though he wasn't quite fond of the thought of a last-minute addition of that size to the plan so close to their deployment, he knew that his mom and Luna wouldn't do anything to endanger their ponies or allies. So, putting his trust in his mom and aunt, Sol let them go to inform the others about what to expect, while eh stood out in front of the gathered armies before him, spreading his wings and standing tall as he gained the attention of the ponies and yaks.

"Good morning, everycreature! For those who don't know me, I am Solar Rupture, King of the Undercity, and close ally to Equestria," Sol said, using a toned-down version of the Royal Canterlot Voice so everycreature could hear him. "Now, from what I understand, it is customary to give a long and inspirational speech before leading an army into battle. However, given that we're all anxious to get back up there, retake Equestria from our enemies, and beat their flanks along the way-" There was a rather numerable collection of chuckles at that. "-I believe it would be best to keep it short and to the point." Sol closed his eyes and breathed in to calm his own nerves. "Today, I give you all one order: Don't die. Watch each other's backs, don't take any unnecessary risks, fight smart and safe. Do that, so once the sun has set and battle is over, we can all return to our loved ones, and celebrate the return of our country!"

Turning around, Sol lit his horns and channeled his magic into the large arch before him. As he continued to channel his magic, the runes carved onto the surface began to glow, starting with the ones on the opposing bottoms of the arch, before lighting up, one by one, until the magic fueling the runes met at the top. Once all the runes covering the archway were all lit, ribbons of magic drifted from them towards the empty center of the arch, where they met and began to open the portal to the ravine where the Tree of Harmony resided. After channeling his magic for a few more moments to make sure that the portal was wide enough and stable, Sol cut the magic flowing from him and started making his way towards the portal.

As he took point to lead the armies through, Rainbow flew up alongside him.

"You know, for a motivational and inspirational speech, that one was kinda meh," she commented. "Personally, I'd give it like a 5/10. Now, if I were the one giving the speech, I could get them all really fired up!"

"It wasn't meant to fire them up, Rainbow," Sol pointed out. "They are all about to march out into open fields across Equestria, and will need to be as quiet and careful as they can, even with the silencing spells helping to cover their movements. The last thing that I want is for them to get riled up, thus causing them to be found out before they reach Canterlot thanks to a motivational speech that got them too rowdy and alerted the enemy to their presence."

"Prince Rutherford sorry for interruption, but he couldn't help but overhear Dragon Pony and Rainbow Pegasus talking," he apologized as he picked up his pace to get closer to Sol. "But it sounded to yak like you won't be there to smash with us."

"And you would be correct, Prince Rutherford."

Rutherford's eyebrow rose with curiosity. "And why not? Why call yak and pony armies here to fight if you won't fight as well?"

Sol furrowed his brow as he said, "Because there's another battle that will require my attention."

Hopefully, one that will be taking place somewhere isolated, far away from any civilization.

Chapter 61- Retaking Equestria: Part I

The heat was practically unbearable as the sun pounded the city of Canterlot with its blistering rays. And with no pegasi out to move the clouds, there was practically no cover from the heat aside from the pony-built structures. Though the ponies that had been captured had been moved to the crystal caverns beneath Canterlot, they had it better with the cooler temperatures, which is more than could be said about the Changelings who were up on the surface of the city, patrolling and standing guard.

Over on the outer wall of the city, a pair of changelings found themselves standing on the parapet above the city gates, both drenched in their own sweat as they kept an eye out for anything suspicious. However, just like the last several days, there was nothing of any interest, and so, they began to grow lax and bored.

Wanting to kill his boredom, one of the changeling guards began to strike up a conversation.

"Hey, Labellum."

"Yeah, Labium?"

"You ever wonder why we're here?"

Labium looked up into the blue sky. "It's one of life's great mysteries, isn't it? Why are we here? I mean, are we the product of some cosmic coincidence, or is it the result of a revenge-driven queen that's watching everything that we do? You know, with a master plan and stuff." He let out a tired sigh. "I don't know, bud, but it keeps me up at night."

Several seconds of silence followed after that, with Labellum not knowing how to immediately respond to something so unexpectedly heavy... but that wasn't anywhere near what he meant when he asked.

"What? I mean, what are we doing out here standing in this Celestia damned heat, instead of standing guard beneath the shade of one of the nearby towers?"

Labium blinked a few times, realizing how out of context he took that question.

"Oh... I... yeah..."

"... what was all of that just now?"

"Uhh… mmm... nothing..."

"... do you want to talk about it?"

"No."

"You sure?"

"Yeah. Now can we drop it and follow your idea, already?"

Labellum shook his head and huffed as he turned to follow his fellow guard out of the harsh sunlight into the shade.

"Seriously, why didn't we think of that earlier?"

"I know! I mean, we can see everything just as easily over there as we could out here."

"And it's not likely that those ponies would try to do anything during the short time we're under the shade, and in broad daylight, no less."

Labellum's pace slowed for a brief moment before he joined his fellow guard beneath the shade.

"Normally I would say that you just jinxed us, but I think I can agree with you this time."

"Speaking of us getting jinxed, have you noticed that everyling seems to be looking a bit weaker?"

"Yeah. I've noticed that, too. You don't think Tirek's been draining us of our magic, do you?"

"I highly doubt it. He can't even drain our magic because the throne shards protect us from it, and besides, even if he somehow did find a way, we'd all be able to see him grow from all the magic he..." Labium's words trailed off as he saw a great shadow began to blanket the lands. "Hey, it's not nighttime already, is it?"

"Hey, Labium."

"Yeah, Labellum"

"Look up."

Doing as his companion said, the changeling looked up to see the source of what was covering the lands in darkness.

"Is that the Moon Princess' moon?"

"Yep."

"Eclipsing the sun?"

"Yep."

"... why?"

"Beats me. Far as I know, they are trying to make us uncomfortable by drastically changing the temperature from scorching-hot to freezing-cold."

"But that's just stupid. Our old hive was located in a desert, so we changelings are used to temperature changes like that."

"That's true, but then why would those two cause an eclipse?" Labium wondered, watching as the moon fully eclipsed the sun and bathed Equestria in darkness.

"Maybe the princesses got into another fight again?" Labellum replied with a shrug. "After all, the night princess was possessed once already, so I wouldn't be surprised if it happened to her agai-"

"Say again, Labellum. You cut yourself off there at the end. What was that about the night princess?" Labium asked, but received no answer from his companion. "Hey, Labellum, you okay?"

Looking over to his side, Labium saw that the spot where Labellum had stood was now vacant. But, what was more curious and concerning was the fact of how he managed to just up and vanish without a sound like he did.

"If you're trying to pull a prank right now, Labellum, then would you mind saving it for later? If we get caught slacking off, the Queen might have our heads."

The only response Labium got was silence. Not so much as a cricket or bird chirping reached his ears as he looked around to see where his companion went off to. But, as he tried to find Labellum, he failed to notice two pairs of glowing, slitted golden eyes directly behind him. Completely unaware of what was about to happen, Labium didn't stand a chance as a pair of dark hooves covered his mouth and chest, and pulled him back into the darkness of the tower, where he was immediately met with unconsciousness.

"Very good, Sir. One more patrol down."

"I forgot how much fun this was. Being stuck behind a desk all these years, pushing papers instead of being out in the field where all the action is, has made me forget the joy I used to feel when I'd sneak up on my enemy and subdue them without them or any others knowing about it."

"Just make sure you don't get too enthusiastic and blow our cover, Captain Night Wing."

Night Wing smirked. "Come now, Lieutenant Crescent, I may not have had a part in the action for some time now, but I haven't gotten that rusty."

"As you have just demonstrated, Sir," the Lieutenant replied with a small smile. "Just make sure to keep it contained."

Night Wing raised a brow. "Now who's giving who orders?"

"Not an order, sir, but a suggestion."

Night Wing let out a low chuckle. "Either way, we should move on to the next patrol before the rest of the Night Guard beat us to the castle."

"Yes, Sir."

Sleeking back into the shadows, Night Wing and Crescent stealthily made their way over towards the next group of changeling patrols, swiftly knocking them out before dragging them out of sight into an ally. As they were busy with that, other groups of the Night Guard had infiltrated Canterlot's outer walls, each taking down their own group of changeling guards. For the first twenty minutes of sneaking between the darkness provided by the eclipse, as well as taking out the patrols, a loud chirping began to echo throughout the otherwise silent air, originating from the south-eastern side of the city, before the noise began to spread until the entire city was consumed by the noise.

"What in the holy Tartarus is happening?!" Night Wing growled, folding his ears back against his head to help drown out the annoying sounds.

"Uh, Sir," Crescent called, pinning her own ears back as she pointed towards something above them, "I think I can see what the problem is."

Looking up, Night Wing eyed what could've caused it before his eyes landed on a very familiar crystal.

"Oh, buck me sideways running. Did they really do what I think they did?"

"Looks like it, Sir. The changelings have figured out how our changeling detection crystals work, and have magically reversed-engineered them to trigger for ponies instead." Crescent then looked up above them and frowned as she saw something unexpected. "And, it looks as though the bugs have added a little extra, too."

Looking up to where his Lieutenant was, Night Wing stared wide-eyed as he saw a green dome of magic begin to surround the city, reminding him of the one Shining Armor had created before Chrysalis' invasion during his and Cadence's wedding. Leaping up into the air to take a look around, he saw that, while it was definitely as large as what Shining Armor had created, it didn't appear to be quite as thorough. Though barrier's starting point began at the top of the outer walls to cover all of Canterlot, it didn't appear to extend downward to protect the gate.

Seeing that their current objective had been foiled, Night Wing flew back down to Crescent with a new plan formulating.

"Change of plans, Lieutenant. You and I will split up, contact the others, and regroup back at the gate."

Crescent gave her Captain a curious look. "Sir?"

"The barrier is covering all of Canterlot, blocking off our aerial escape rout and aerial support, and the enemy knows we are here and will be upon us shortly. However, I noticed that the barrier doesn't cover the gate. Our new objective now is to have everypony fall back to the gatehouse and hold it. So long as we have control of the gate, we can let our troops move in to the city."

Now understanding the plan, Crescent gave a salute before she and Night Wing split up, sleeking away into the shadows to find their fellow Night Guard.

Meanwhile, traveling silently down the road, Celestia and Luna led the army of ponies and yaks up towards Canterlot. At the pace they were going, it would take them about another twenty minutes to get to the front gate, fifteen if they picked up the pace, but at the risk of being detected. However, upon seeing the green dome of changeling magic suddenly burst into the air and encompass the city, it was made quite clear that something had happened.

"Sister."

"Yes, Luna, I know," Celestia replied, frowning and glaring up at the barrier that had encased her golden city within its sickly green magic before speaking up for the others to hear. "Change of plans, everycreature. Something has happened to the advance team, so as of now, we will be picking up the pace to a gallop. Those who are helping conceal us continue doing your best to keep us hidden. Now charge!"

High above the clouds, flying westward just a few miles off the coast of Fillydelphia, Ember and Rarity watched the eclipse from atop of one of the adult dragons that Ember had recruited into carrying them. Though Ember could've flown herself, Rarity could not, and carrying her herdmate by herself over such a long distance would've been difficult to do. As such, a ride was procured for her and, seeing the opportunity, Ember decided to take advantage of it as well.

"You know, I know your Princesses said that they'd give us a signal to help synchronize our attacks, but this is just ridiculous," Ember commented, staring up baffled at the eclipse.

"I know the feeling, darling, but not everycreature received one of those communication amulets, so this was probably the best thing they could come up with," Rarity replied with a small frown. "Even if it does lack any subtly."

"No kidding. But, it's too late to change it now." Taking a moment to easy her breathing to help calm herself, Ember raised the Bloodstone Scepter up into the air, its gem shining like a small beacon in the otherwise night sky as she used its magic to help amplify her voice. "Dragons, hear me! We will now begin our attack on the changelings that have taking over this city! Hunt down and destroy any changeling that you find! If you find any ponies, leave them be or help them get to safety! And lastly, I don't want to see any of you destroying any of the buildings! Because if I do, I swear, all repair costs for the damages you cause will be coming out of your own hoard! Understand?!"

Each of the dragons there were now staring at Ember in shock, anger and, much to Rarity's surprise, a bit a fear from a number of them. Ember and Spike had both made her aware of how precious a dragon's hoard was to them, so for Ember to openly make such a threat was a bit concerning. At the same time, however, she couldn't help but silently thank Ember for doing it. After all, no dragon would ever willingly risk losing even a piece of their hoard. Of course, Rarity suspected Ember said that as less a threat, and more to ensure that the dragons would be careful during their attack.

After all, it would be most upsetting if somepony got hurt or worse because of somedragon's recklessness. That, and it would be a shame if any potential locations for new shop got damaged.

Unsettled by the threat of their Dragon Lord, the fleet of dragons flew faster towards the city lights in the distance. A few minutes later, once they had transitioned from flying over water to dry land, the fleet dove down to the city. While the larger dragons remained flying outside the city, forming a blockade to keep any changelings trying to escape, the smaller ones flew into the city proper, tackling, slashing, chomping and burning any changeling unfortunate enough to get in their way.

Within moments, most of the city was filled with a cacophony of shouts, roars, flashes of light from changeling magics and dragon fire and, unfortunately for one dragon, the sound of bending metal and shattering glass as they accidentally flew into one of the skyscrapers.

"What did I say about destroying the buildings?!"

The city of Manehattan was in complete chaos. All around the city, changelings ran around as they tried to flee from their pursuers. None of them even knew when or how it all happened. One moment they had the entire city under their complete control with all of the ponies herded and cocoon at Maneison Square Garden to drain them, and the next, a serious of unexpected events happened.

It started as a ridiculously-large butterfly net suddenly appeared out of nowhere and enclosed the entire city, and not only did the net seem impervious to their magic, but none of them could make contact with any of the changelings that were outside of the net. Next were the floating, yak-sized spray cans depicting a picture of a changeling with its tongue lolled out and x's over its eyes with the words 'Changeling-Be-Gone' written in bold letters above the picture. While confused at first, the changelings quickly began to flee as the cans began to pursue and spray them, causing any that were caught in the gas to collapse on the spot in a deep sleep. In addition to running from the spray cans, they were quickly met with a seemingly-endless number of cart-sized flyswatters that relentlessly pursued them while repeatedly trying to swat them. Eventually, one-by-one the changelings began to run out of energy and ended up either getting whacked and knocked unconscious by the flyswatters, or put to sleep by the spray cans. Thankfully for them, their being unconscious meant that they didn't have to witness their humiliation as a flying broom and dustpan would come over, sweep them up, and dump them into a cage-like trash bin.

While all of that was going on, Discord and Eris were both relaxing around a small round table in Centrail Park, listening to sounds of the surrounding chaos that they had created as they drank some of Discord's favorite tea and ate Eris' favorite teacakes. Despite them getting the message about the signal, Discord had started to grow bored of waiting and decided to go ahead with his part of the plan for retaking Equestria. Eris, having no other choice by this time, decided to go along with it and followed her father's lead. Of course, once they had gotten started, they found that there wasn't much more for them to do now but wait for their appliances to finish neutralizing and capturing all of the changelings, leaving them to do whatever they pleased while they waited.

"Pretty convenient for us that we found that warehouse full of industrial-grade sleep spray and flyswatters, isn't it?" Discord commented.

"I guess," Eris replied with a shrug. "After all, the original tags on them did say they were meant for parasprites, despite how excessively large they are. By the way, thanks for suggesting we use our magic on only the handles of the flyswatters, brooms, dustpans and trash cans to keep our chaos magic out of contact with the changelings."

Discord nodded before he and Eris took a sip from their respective cups of tea.

"You know, Eris," Discord began as he refilled his cup with tea, "we really should do this more often."

"And what exactly is that, dad?" Eris questioned as she licked the crumbs from her lips. "Are you talking about us fighting changelings, helping save ponies, or causing chaos?"

"Well, those too I suppose, but I was actually talking about us just spending time together. I never really knew how much I missed it until recently."

Eris grumbled and brought her teacup up to her lips. "I guess I wouldn't mind it. I know it would make Fluttershy happy to see us really getting along again."

"Yes, it would. That's also another reason why I want us to spend more time together. She's been urging me to really try and make an effort to patch things up with you. I mean, it's not like I haven't been trying already, but you get what I'm saying, right?"

"Yeah, I get it. She's been trying to get me to do the same thing."

"I see. Speaking of Fluttershy, I've noticed that you seem to have taken quite a liking to her."

"I suppose," she said with a shrug. "I knew she was a lot more interesting than I first gave her credit for, but our time spent in the Underkingdom has given me a chance to get to know her better and make me see her in a new light." Eris placed her teacup on the saucer and rested her chin on her hands with a toothy grin. "Speaking of her, when are you gonna ask her to marry you?"

Discord raised an eyebrow at that, but didn't bother to answer her. Instead, he opted to remain silent and munch on one of the teacakes, all the while ignoring his daughter and the mischievous look she was giving him. It was at that moment that the moon began to eclipse the sun, bathing the city in darkness and signaling that their plans to retake Equestria should commence.

At least, it would if it weren't for the lampposts lighting up, including a few other things. To Discord's surprise,
the spray cans suddenly began to glow a myriad of prismatic colors, the flyswatter handles each began glowing their own color that changed every time it struck something, while the glow-in-the-dark-graffitied brooms and dustpans continued to pour their contents into a giant trash can that had lights shooting out from within, making it look like there was a rave party going on inside of it, complete with dubstep.

"Eris."

"Hmm?"

"Did you secretly turn our implements of chaotic justice into a bunch of stuff that you'd see at a DJ Pon-3 concert while I wasn't looking?"

Eris' grin widened. "Maybe."

Turning his attention away from the chaos and back to his daughter, Discord leaned back into his seat with a satisfied chuckle.

That's my girl.

"Hey, dad?"

"Hmm?"

"It seems like we've got things pretty much handled here, so shouldn't we go help our friends... or the captured ponies for that matter?"

"What, and rob them of their fun? Of course not. Besides, it would be boring if we just snapped our claws and fixed everything for everypony."

Eris sighed with a pout. "Yeah, I guess it would."

"As for the captured ponies... they can wait a little longer. Right now, I just want to savor this moment with my daughter."

Over in Baltimare, changelings patrolled the city streets and airways as they kept an eye out for any intruders. With the announcement of Tirek's approach, they wanted nothing to go wrong while he was there. Besides it being an order by their queen, they also didn't want to upset the powerful giant centaur. After all, even though he couldn't drain them of their magic (that they knew of, anyways), that didn't mean he couldn't just step on them and easily squash them beneath his hooves.

As time continued on, the changelings noticed it getting darker and, figuring they were under attack, looked to the skies. But, rather than seeing an army like they expected, they instead saw that the source of the darkness was from a solar eclipse.

"Phew. Now that's quite a sight, huh?"

Startled by the unexpected and unfamiliar voice, dozens of nearby changelings collectively snapped their attention to the source of the voice. At first they didn't know what to think. After all, just a second ago the streets were empty from anything other than their patrols, and now, standing there in the middle of the road, was a purple dragon with green spines who they immediately identified as Princess Twilight's pet dragon, Spike, who stood idle looking up at the eclipse as he loosely held a burlap sack in his left claw.

"Intruder! Get him!"

As a tide of black, the changelings swarmed Spike with the intent of capturing and presenting him to their queen. At first, it looked like they had him when they had him surrounded and began closing in on him with horns lit and fangs bared... that is, until he suddenly appeared outside of their encirclement.

"Wow. You guys are slow," he commented. Taking a moment, Spike then opened the sack and laid it on the pavement. "Ok, guys. It's time."

Initially the changelings were confused as to how Spike had slipped past their encirclement as though he had teleported, but that confusion was quickly replaced as a swarm of gnats started flying out of the sack he was carrying. Unfortunately for them, their confusion quickly turned to fear as, one-by-one, the gnats became engulfed in a familiar green flame, revealing an army of reformed changelings. And there, standing at the head of them all, were Pharynx and Thorax.

Gulping nervously at how immediately outnumbered and outgunned they were, the changelings slowly began to hover. As they did, Thorax began to approach them, charging his horns with changeling magic with a look of determination and sad upon his face.

"I really didn't want to do this, but you gave us no other choice."

Chapter 62- Retaking Equestria: Part II

Night Wing knew there was very little time for him and his Night Guard to regroup before they were inevitably beset by the army of changeling guards heading in their direction. Forgoing stealth for speed, he and his Lieutenant quickly made their way back to the gatehouse with hopes that they'd be able to hold it until their forces arrived to aid them. Once the two made it, they stood out by the wooden door and waited for the remainder of their forces, taking a headcount as they arrived and screening them incase any of them were changelings in disguise. As soon as the last one had made it, they entered, locked the door shut behind them, and proceeded to assist in barricading the door with whatever they could.

"Somepony block the arrowslits! Don't give them any openings to get in!"

Hearing their Captain's order, the guards began to hastily move whatever they could to help seal any entry points. Apart from a pair of arrowslits flanking both sides of the gatehouse, one pair looking both inwards towards the city and the other outwards to the road leading to gate, there weren't really any other gaps in the walls. Even the gaps for the chains that would raise and lower the gate had a seal for when it wasn't in use, though that was more for keeping the cold weather out during the winter seasons.

"Very good, everypony," he said as he looked over them in approval. "I'm pleased to see that everypony made it here safely, as I would expect of my Night Guards."

Each of the guards stood a little bit straighter at their Captain's praise.

"But, now comes the hard part. I am aware that this is not the type of combat that we are generally used to as we are more of a stealth force, but never forget that we are a part of the Royal Guard, and as Royal Guards, we will stand our ground and face whatever those bugs may throw at us. So, get ready and brace yourselves, everypony, for our mettle is about to be tested in a way that not even the Day Guard have experienced. And once the battle is won and the city is ours again, we will go to Cross Guard's Tavern to celebrate, and the first round will be on me!"

A roar of cheers and stomping hooves echoed throughout the chamber, which was soon accompanied by the sound of a reverberating buzzing sound, and soon after, the sound of something banging against the barricaded door. Charging the door, Night Wing, Crescent, and several others threw themselves against it to help reinforce the barricade. After what felt like several long minutes, there was a brief pause before the door was assaulted again, this time by something much bigger and heavier that began to cause the wood to crack.

"Come on, everypony! Don't let up!" Night Wing shouted, which prompted more of his guards to throw themselves against not just the barricade, but the thestrals already bracing against it. "Hold the door!"

Piling up and pushing against the barricade like a game of reverse tug of war, the Night Guards kept the door as sealed as they possibly could. Unfortunately, by this point the wooden door had taken too much damage and, with one more forceful strike, the door splintered, knocking several thestrals onto their backs while the rest were only pushed back a step before pushing back on the barricade. Despite the door being destroyed, there were still plenty of tables and chairs to help keep the changelings out, and any that did appear to be breaking through were swiftly met with a blade in their face.

"Keep it up! If they want to send more at us then let them! Their corpses will only help get in their way and keep them out!"

"Yes, sir!"

As time continued to pass, it started to seem like there would be no end to them. Eventually, the changelings switched tactics and, rather than try and muscle their way in, they resorted to using their magic to blast way the barricade piece-by-piece. With the barricade now destroyed and changelings firing beams of magic through the doorway, the Night Guard took up positions up against the walls, keeping them out of the changelings' line of sight while also being in a position to strike at anything that would try and come in through.

Several tense moments went by with no movement from either side. That is, until a pair of changelings slowly approached, one hovering while the other went on hoof. But, once they got to the threshold of the door, several hooved wrapped around the door, each holding either a dagger or shortsword that found their mark in the two changelings.

"Ponies! Drop your weapons and surrender now, and our Queen may yet grant you mercy!" one of the changelings called in to them.

"... you want our weapons?" Night Wing asked from around the doorframe before nodding to the others, silently signaling them to draw and ready their crossbows. "Very well... you can have them!"

As if on cue, several of the Night Guards leaned in to the open doorway with a crossbow in their hooves. Catching the changelings by surprise, they fired off a volley of crossbow bolts before taking cover to reload while the next group took their turn. Once the initial shock had died off, the changelings resumed firing back, creating a crossfire of bolts of magic and metal.

"I'm not sure how long we'll be able to keep this up, Captain," Crescent said, wincing as a bolt of magic impacted and chipped away at the corner of the stonework next to her.

"We'll be fine, Lieutenant, as long as we keep our heads and remain calm," Night Wing reassured. "Despite this setback, the overall plan hasn't changed. Princess Luna and Celestia are leading the army, so-"

"Yaks destroy!"

The sound of the distant, collective yelling was accompanied by an increased rumbling throughout the stonework, and sound of a thunderous stampede. Several seconds later, the source of the noise could be heard approaching, and soon moving across the drawbridge, before being heard throughout the roads of Canterlot. Apart from the sounds of hundreds of hooves running just below them, the outside quickly began to fill with the sounds of blasts of magic, squeaks from what probably came from a changeling, and at times, a wet crunching sound.

Twilight watched as Prince Rutherford and the yaks charged ahead of the rest of the army. With the changelings' amulets negating all non-changeling magic, it was agreed that the yaks would spearhead the attack since they excelled at strength to compensate for their lack of magic. This also gave them the chance to show off just how practical their armor and naturally thick hide were when the changelings began bombarding them with magic, only for it to leave a minor singe mark that the yaks either didn't feel, or weren't hurt enough to really be bothered by it.

"Quite a sight, isn't it?" Celestia asked Twilight, who looked a little unnerved as she watched the events before her.

"It's... not something I think I'll ever get used to."

"I wouldn't think so." She turned her attention away from the yaks to her former student. "Twilight, are you absolutely sure about this plan of your? I understand the significance of it, but still..."

"I am," Twilight replied, looking up at Celestia with complete confidence. "My friends and I will follow behind the yaks to the castle and confront Chrysalis. In the meantime, you and Princess Luna will lead your teams, find the ponies they've captured in the crystal mines, and free them."

Though she felt a tinge of pride of how Twilight was handling this, Celestia couldn't help but let out a quiet sigh of worry.

"Just make sure you'll be careful, Twilight. I cannot say what kind of condition Chrysalis will be in when you encounter her, but depending on how she's doing, she may be more aggressive than the last time we fought."

"We'll be careful."

Turning their attention back ahead, they watched as the last of the yaks passed through the portcullis, continuing charging down the streets of Canterlot like a tidal wave of dark-colored fur, with the pony army began to make their entry right behind them. Moving along so they wouldn't crowd the gateway, at the first chance they got, the pegasi flew up to meet whatever airborne changelings there were, while the unicorns and earth ponies assisted by taking aim and firing bolts from their crossbows, including Celestia and Luna, the latter taking to the air to assist in the battle with Luna carving a path towards the gatehouse to check in with her Night Guards, while Celestia traveled on hoof eastwards with a platoon of her Day Guards to find the captured ponies.

Doing her best to keep herself and her friends under control from the battle surrounding her, Twilight led her six friends down the streets after the yaks, seven if she counted Trixie, but that was because she refused to leave Starlight's side. As they followed behind the charging line of yaks, they assisted by knocking out any changelings that they might had missed. Twilight, Starlight, Trixie and Sunset would use their magic to throw whatever debris there were at the changelings, even going so far in Sunset's case to take one of the streetlamps and use it as a giant baseball bat, Applejack helped protect them with the large tower shield, using it to block oncoming attacks and bash any changelings that were unfortunate to get close enough. While they were doing that, the booming sounds of Pinkie's party cannon echoed throughout the streets as it fired a glob of green goop, sticking and immobilizing any changelings hit by it, and Rainbow, flying overhead in a prismatic blur, taking out any airborne changelings with her spiked leather gauntlets and bare rear hooves.

A few minutes later of fighting through the streets, they made it to about half way to the castle. It was there that the number of charging yaks began to dwindle as they continued to break from the main group to charge into and clear out the alleyways and side streets of any changelings that might be lurking, even going as far as to smash anything that got into their way. Though, whether they were actually being thorough or just wanted an excuse to smash would up for debate.

"We now half way to pony castle," Rutherford announced to the group of ponies following him. "Yaks will continue leading Pink Pony and pony friends to castle, but it will get tougher. With queen up ahead, changelings will be more fierce."

"We know, Prince Rutherford, but we'll be alright," Twilight assured. "Once we've secured a direct path to the castle, the rest of our forces can enter and help retake the rest of the castle."

Rutherford grunted with an approving nod. "Good. Now, less talking, more charging."

Sunset raised an eyebrow. "But weren't you the one who-"

"Yak say less talk more charge! Now charge! AAAAAHHHHHHHHH!"

Sighing in defeat, Sunset ran alongside the others as they continued to follow after the yaks.

"How do you manage to put up with this guy?"

"I will admit that it did take some getting used to, but after a while you just learn to deal with it, kinda like Pinkie Pie and her... well, you know."

"Yeah, I do. But still-"

"Yak said less talk!"

"... it's getting a bit annoying."

Though she knew how she was feeling, there wasn't much more Twilight could do but shrug her wings in sympathy for her otherworldly friend.

Ember and Rarity stood over by the edge of one of the building rooftops, watching as the battle rage on from their new spot after they were almost accidentally flung off of the dragon they had hitched a ride on. While successful on their initial attack run, the changelings were quick to organize themselves and fight back, though by then, the dragons had established a firm foothold within the city. Since then, the larger dragons took flight with the intent of hunting down and eliminating any airborne changelings that were unfortunate enough to be spotted by the, as well as breathing a trail of fire down the large roads if any changelings were spotted, while the smaller dragons did a sweep of each building with the intent of hunting down any changelings that might be hiding inside.

During their search, the smaller dragons would find some ponies cowering in corners, hiding behind and beneath furniture, or under a pile of debris. However, before they had left the Dragonlands, Rarity, remembering what had happened in Canterlot with the changelings and their amulets, had placed a minor enchantment on a pile of pebbles that were then given to each dragon with instructions that, should they encounter any ponies, they were to touch them with the glowing pebble. If the light faded, then the enchantment was dispelled and meant that they had touched a changeling instead of a real pony. Of course, if they touched a pony and it didn't fade, then it meant that they were indeed a pony and were ordered to rescue them immediately.

"Good thinking with the rocks, by the way," Ember complimented. "It's only been less than an hour and I've already received over thirty reports of changelings disguised as ponies."

"Think nothing of it, Ember," Rarity replied with a flick of her mane. "After all, nodragon in the Dragonlands knew that Queen Chrysalis' changelings had amulets made from her old throne. And, and I mean no offense when I say this, I am not entirely sure that you dragons would actually be able to tell which were ponies and which were changelings by scent while they were disguised."

"Nah, I get it, and you're probably right. Their appearances are easy enough to tell apart from ponies, but if they're disguised, then I doubt any of us would be able to tell them a part."

"Dragonlord Ember!"

Hearing her name being called from behind, the pony and dragoness turned to see a snow-white dragoness land before them and kneel.

"Before you say anything, show me your pebble," Ember ordered, unsure if this was one of her dragons or a disguised changeling. Her worries were quickly quelled, though, as the dragoness did as ordered and held one of the glowing pebbles in her claw. "Very good. Proceed."

"My Lord, we believe that we have discovered where the ponies are being held."

"You have? Where?"

"In some large building on the norther side of the city, right next to the river," she reported, her eyes flicking to Rarity, who's eyes began to narrow.

"And just what was the name of this place that they are being held?" Rarity suspiciously asked, already having an idea of the location.

The dragoness, finding herself becoming unnerved by this pony, gulped.

"Uhh. I don't know what it's called," she replied, eyes shifting between the pony and her Dragon Lord. "B-B-But there was some large writing on the side of what we think may be one of the entrances. It was the Queen-"

"The Queen of Purrsia?!" Rarity Gasped.

"Yeah. That's it."

At this point, Rarity's composure began to crack as magic began to spark from her horn, causing Ember and the dragoness to back away.

"I take it you know the place?" Ember cautiously asked.

"Of course I know it," she growled. "It's easily the largest shopping mall on the east coast, consisting of over four hundred and fifty stores, eight anchor stores, over forty restaurants, and several luxury stores who's only locations in this entire city is located in that one mall."

Ember and the dragoness shared a confused look. "Uhh. What's an anchor store?"

"It's not a store that sells anchors, if that's what you're thinking." Closing her eyes and calming her breathing, Rarity took a moment to compose herself before she approached the dragoness and spoke in a calm, eerily voice, "I want you to gather whatever dragons you can and get to that shopping mall. And when you get there, I want you to go into that building, and capture every. Single. Changeling. In there. Because, so help me Celestia, if I get there and it's not changeling-free, I might decide to take this insult to shopping out on some creatures and make a new fashion line out out their hides!"

Staring wide-eyed in surprise at her herdmate, Ember also added, "Also make sure you free everypony once you get to them."

Hastily nodding in utter compliance, the dragoness bolted off into the sky at speeds that would make the Wonderbolts proud. Once she was out of sight, Ember turned her worried eyes back to Rarity.

"Ok, I know there's a lot about you that I don't know yet, but still, that was kinda dark for you to say."

With a heavy sigh, Rarity rubbed the base of her horn where she felt the beginnings of a migraine forming.

"My apologies, Ember. I didn't mean for it to come out quite so brutally. It just sort of... happened."

"I see... well, I suppose I could relate to some degree. I know I wouldn't be happy if somecreature suddenly showed up and did something to completely desecrated the Hatching Grounds... especially since I might be needing to use it some time in the future."

"Regardless, I should not have said that and now owe that dragoness an apology for frightening her like I did."

Ember said nothing to comment and instead kneeled down and pointed to her back.

"Here. Climb on up and I'll fly us over to this shopping mall that you're so protective of."

Withholding any further comments, Rarity quietly nodded and did as Ember said before the two flew off over the city.

Despite showing up in the middle of the city street surrounded by Chrysalis' changelings, Spike, Thorax and his changelings had made quick work of the initial resistance. With Chrysalis' changelings having grown used to relying on the power of their amulets, they were quickly reminded that they would have no effect against their colorful brethren. And as for Spike, he proved to be even more difficult to deal with. Despite their attempts to surround him, blast him, or surround him and then blast him, Spike proved time and time again that his speed was simply too fast for them to handle. Eventually it got the the point where they had to fly up out of his reach and bombard him from a safe distance, which also made them a more noticeable target for Thorax's changelings.

Charging at another group, Spike kept low to the ground as he darted in a zig-zag pattern, avoiding blasts of magic from the changelings. Within less than a second he had covered several dozen meters before he came face-to-face with his targets, and rapidly proceeded to knock each of them out with his fists in even less time. Having now knocked out his eight group of six changelings, Spike wiped the sweat from his brow with a satisfied exhale as though he just got done with a warm-up.

"And there goes another group," he said to himself before looking back to his friend. "Hey, Thorax! You doing alright over there?"

Over on the other side of the street, Thorax was in the process of holding a dozen of Chrysalis' changelings in his magic. At the same time, he began putting each of them under a sleep spell.

"So far," he called back as he placed the unconscious changelings down on the sidewalk and bound them with his magic. "I really wish we didn't have to fight them, but hopefully once this is all over we'll have a chance to reform them. That is, if they are willing."

"Yeah, me too, buddy." Taking a quick breather, Spike raised an eye brow at Thorax as a persistent question from the back of his mind came to voice. "By the way, do you have any idea how Chrysalis manage to create so many changelings? I mean, I don't even remember seeing this many during the Canterlot invasion, or after you guys came to the Hive to save us from Chrysalis and reform the changelings."

Thorax cringed at the image. "Probably because she was in... well, for a lack of better term, a type of nesting mode."

"... I don't get it. You're gonna have to be a little more specific."

"Ugh. Ok. So, normally, a changeling queen is able to lay anywhere between one to five eggs a day, but, if they find a secured spot and settle down into this nesting mode, they can produce anywhere between thirty to forty eggs per day."

Spike cringed as the mental image popped into his head.

"Ok. That's creepy... and weird."

"There's more. Normally the incubation time for an egg is between four to nineteen days, though it averages between four to seven. But, if she wanted to, she could use her magic to not only half the incubation time, but also accelerate their growth so they can reach maturity much sooner."

"But is that really a good idea? I mean, it doesn't exactly sound safe."

"That depends. If she needed to build up her numbers quickly, then that is the most optimal choice, but doing that will cause those hatched this way to be less intelligent and more feral."

Spike looked around at the changelings scattered amongst them.

"You mean like these ones we've been fighting."

"Exactly. They may not be the smartest, but they're great for overwhelming others with sheer numbers. Of course, she wouldn't do that immediately. She would've had to of had some normally so they would be able to help her gather love and look after the others."

"I think I get it now. But still, it's not exactly an image I wanted to see, even if it is just a mental one."

"Yeah. You and me both."

As the two friends talked, the sound of buzzing and growling echoed between the buildings. Turning their attention to the direction it came from, Spike and Thorax both saw a swarm of black and white bugbears flying towards them, baring their fangs, claws and stingers.

"This might be kinda tough," Thorax mumbled.

"Looks like it," Spike said with a nod, "but we knew that it probably would coming here."

Nodding in agreement, Thorax lit his horns with the intent of charging a stun spell for the oncoming changelings-turned-bugbears, but paused as he got another idea.

"Hey, Spike?"

"Yeah?"

"Would you be alright if I gave you a little boost?"

"I don't see why not, but what were you thinking?"

"This."

Pointing his horns at Spike, Thorax proceeded to cast a series of enhancement spells on Spike. The first helped to reinforce his scales even further, the second increased his strength, and lastly, a boost to Spike's already ludicrous speed.

"I know you're really fast and tough," Thorax began as he began casting those spells on himself, "but if they're going to start turning into creatures like that, then we should play it safe and use a little extra protection. Also, their amulets won't negate these spells when you come into contact with them since they're changeling magic."

"Sweet. Good thinking."

"But I should warn you that these spell won't last for that long."

"How long are we talking here?"

"About fifty minutes to an hour, give or take a few minuets depending on how hard we push them."

Spike chuckled and cracked his knuckles. "About an hour, huh? That should be plenty of time to finish up with these guys."

Feeling the adrenalin rushing through them and empowered by the enhancements, Spike and Thorax shouted as the two charged with the intent to meet the oncoming swarm-

"INCOMING! HAHAHA!"

-that was, until their charge was halted as they saw a dark-green blur divebombed the bugbear swarm from above, impacting the ground in a cloud of dirt and cracking the road. Trying to process what had just happened, the two stood dumbfounded and watched as dark shapes and flashes of magic could occasionally be seen from within, as well as the sounds of what could only be described as joyful shouting.

"What in the-"

"What are you waiting for, brother?! Get over here! You're missing out on the fun!"

Recognizing the sound of Pharynx's voice, Thorax sighed and shook his head with a small smile.

"Come on. Let's go help him out."

Chapter 63- Retaking Equestria: Part III

As Prince Rutherford had expected, the closer they got to the castle, the greater the resistance they encountered. By the time his group of yaks and Twilight's friends had reached the castle gates, they were met with what they presumed to be the bulk of Chrysalis' remaining forces. As such, Twilight, Sunset, Starlight and Trixie all redirected their efforts from using their magic to throw objects at the oncoming changelings, to creating a magical barrier to help shield them and their companions from the barrage of magical blasts that were being fired at them. With the barrier being reinforced by an alicorn and several powerful unicorns, the changelings, seeing that their attacks weren't having any affect on it, were forced to forgo their plan and engage them in close-quarters combat.

However, once they got close enough, the barrier unexpectedly opened up, allowing for them to enter while keeping it away from their magic-dispelling amulets. This also had the misfortune of bringing them in close enough for the yaks and Applejack to engage them with their hooves, while Rainbow continued to terrorize them with her unmatched speed and spiked leather gauntlets.

"You know," Rainbow shouted as she knocked out another changeling, "this would be a whole lot easier if they'd just let us through. It's not like we really have any actual beef with these guys."

Rutherford charged ahead a few steps and jerked his head to the side, causing his massive yak horns to smack into a nearby changeling and tumbling off to the side.

"Rainbow Pony speak true, but if that were case, then yaks would not have as much fun," he said with a dissatisfied snort at the thought.

"But what about everypony and yak that got hurt?"

"Yaks used to it. Occupational hazard for doing what yaks love."

"When you put it like that, I guess you could say the same for us, too," Starlight commented. "After all, none of us would be here if we didn't know the risks going in and accept them."

"HAHAHA! EXACTLY!"

"Although, it would be nice if we could speed things along here before the army comes back," Sunset added. "As much fun as I'm having right how having my unicorn magic back, I'd rather not have to test my luck with the rest of them."

"In that case, the Great and Powerful Trixie has a plan. Everypony, shield your eyes!"

Lighting her horn in a brilliant white light, Trixie charged her horn for a moment to give the others a chance to look away. Seconds later, she unleashed the magic she'd gathered at the tip of her horn, creating a blinding flash of light that caused the onlooking changelings to fumble in their flight and either fall from the air, or knock into each other from being suddenly blinded by the unexpected bright light and tumble down to the ground.

Taking a moment to survey the area, despite the sounds of battle around them, thanks to Trixie's spell, most of the changelings that had targeted them were now laying on the ground, dazed and stunned.

"Yak impressed. Small Blue Pony did good job blinding changelings. Now, yaks can charge through and bring pony friends to castle. All yaks! Charge!"

With a collective shout, Prince Rutherford and the yaks charged forward, ignoring the changelings scattered amongst their path who were frantically scrambling to get out of their way. And while most succeeded in avoiding from being trampled, a few weren't quite so lucky as a part of them did get trampled over, but weren't in any life-threatening danger.

Seeing the number of injured changelings, Fluttershy stopped following her friends and looked upon them with sadness and sympathy.

"Fluttershy?"

Hearing her name, she looked back over to her friends, who'd stopped when they noticed that she had fallen behind.

"You all go on ahead. I'm going to stay here and help them."

"But, Fluttershy-"

"I'll be alright, Twilight. Besides, I can't just leave them all behind hurt and in pain like this."

Knowing she wasn't going to budge, Rainbow flew back over to her.

"In that case, I'll stay too. Can't leave you here all alone with all the fighting still going on."

Smiling, Fluttershy shook her head and began walking away to the nearest changeling.

"Thank you, Rainbow, but I'll be alright. Besides, they'll need your help more than I will."

"But-"

"Please, Rainbow Dash, trust me. I'll be alright."

Rainbow bit her lip as she nervously looked around at the group of groaning changelings before her eyes settled back on Fluttershy, who had pulled some sticks and cloth out of one of her saddlebags and began creating a stint for a changeling who had a broken leg.

"... if you're sure... and where did you get that saddlebag of medical supplies, anyway?"

"Discord gave it to me during Sol's speech before he and Eris left. And don't worry about me, I'm sure about this and will be alright." Fluttershy turned away from the changeling she was helping towards Rainbow with a reassuring smile. "Go."

Though hesitant, Rainbow caved to her wish and flew off back to rejoin the others ahead, leaving Fluttershy alone to tend to her patient. As she began to apply the stint, she saw the changeling she was helping look at her and begin to squirm.

"Don't worry, I'm not going to hurt you, I promise," she gently said to it before slowly applying the stint. "Now, please try not to move. I don't want to cause you any more pain than you already have."

Still unsure of her intentions, the changeling decided to get a taste the emotions Fluttershy was emanating which, much to their surprise, was filled no hostile intent. If anything, all they could taste from her were feelings of sadness, pity, worry, concern, determination, and most of all, a sense of caring and passion for what she was doing. And as the changeling laid there, surprised by the treatment this random pegasus was providing it, it looked around at the rest of its injured companions and could easily see that they, too, were feeling the same thing it did, and began to relax and wait for them to be treated.

Catching back up with the group, Rainbow noticed a distinct lack of changelings guarding the interior of the castle. In fact, if it weren't for the hardened changeling resin that had been plastered all over the floors, walls and ceiling, one could mistake the castle for being the same as always. And she wasn't the only one to notice it.

"Ah'm not likin' the looks of this," Applejack commented as they continued running down the hallways towards the castle throne room.

"Not liking what?" Sunset wondered.

"Everythin'. Ever since we got inside the castle, we haven't met a single changelin'. Not ta mention that, apart from us and the commotion outside, Ah haven't heard any other sounds."

Rutherford hummed in thought. "Sound like trap to yak."

"What do ya reckon we do then?"

"Hah! Only one thing for yak to do!"

Applejack raised an eyebrow. "And that is...?"

"Yak spring trap!"

Picking up speed, Prince Rutherford and his yaks charged with an extra boost in their step until they came across the large pair of double doors leading into the throne room. Worried that they were going to bust the doors off their hinges, Twilight raised a hoof and was about to call out for them to stop, but stopped herself when she saw the yaks all stop less than a foot away from the doors with Prince Rutherford looking back at her inquisitively.

"Purple Pony Princess look confused," he noted.

"Sorry, but for a moment there, I thought you were about to charge through the doors."

"Yaks may want to smash and spring trap, but it would be rude to not show manners and knock first."

Raising a hoof, Prince Rutherford gently knocked on the door a few times before pausing for a brief moment and throwing the two doors wide open. Seeing no immediate sign of a trap, the yaks walked in and looked around, followed by the ponies, who recoiled at the changes that were made. Throughout the throne room, much like the hallways, there was hardened changeling resin covering the walls, floor, and ceiling. However, unlike the hallways, the resin had completely covered the entirety of the throne room, including the windows, which let bathed the room in a dim green light. But, perhaps worse of all, was the throne on the other side of the chamber. What was once a beautiful and regal throne had been coated over with hardened changeling resin, and reshaped to appear more akin to what Chrysalis' old throne used to look like. And there, sitting on that throne in the shade, a tall, dark form stared back at them with glowing green eyes.

"Twilight Sparkle. I should have known you'd come... and it would seem you've brought some new friends for me to play with."

Hearing the familiar, sinister voice, every pony and yak readied themselves. However, there was something noticeably different to her voice.

"So tell me, where is Celestia and her son?"

Taking a deep breath, Starlight stepped forward .

"Sorry to disappoint you, Chrysalis, but they're not here right now, so you'll just have to deal with us."

The glowing eyes narrowed. "Is that so? Well then, Starlight Glimmer, if I can't pay Celestia back for what she did to me, then I suppose I'll just have to take my anger out on you, instead."

"Why?" Sunset asked, stepping up beside Starlight. "What did Princess Celestia do to you?"

With sparks of magic crackling from her horn, Chrysalis stood up out of the shade of her throne and into the light. Though dim, the lighting was enough to cause the ponies to gasp when they saw that a majority of the left side Chrysalis' face was now covered with large, jagged scars and spiderweb cracks in her carapace, as well as her jaw appearing to now be out of alignment angled towards her right.

"Tell me, have any you felt your skull crack, or had your jaw hit so hard that it got dislocated and knocked out of its socket, hanging loosely like a dangling lump of flesh?!" she seethed. "Because I have, and ever since that day, I have spent every waking moment in a state of constant pain. Even our healers and my own magic cannot completely heal it... at least, not yet."

Chrysalis tapped her hoof against the resin-covered floor, causing it to echo throughout the chamber and down the hallways.

"Too bad for you, too, because if you had waited a few more weeks for me to completely heal it, I would probably be in a slightly better mood."

Seconds later, the sound of numerous buzzing wings echoed throughout the hallways, and were getting closer.

"What did you do?" Twilight asked, despite already having a pretty good idea.

"Oh, nothing much. Just calling my children to come and play with their new playmates."

"Ah knew there was somethin' fishy goin' on here!" Applejack exclaimed, whirling around towards the door with her shield at the ready. "She was waitin' for us ta come here so she could have her changelin's ambush us!"

"Ponies don't worry about changeling minions," Prince Rutherford spoke, gaining their attention.

"What do you- AHH!"

Before she could finish her question, Twilight yelped as she jumped out of the way as Rutherford and his yaks turned around and ran back to the hallway where they stood ready to fight.

"Yaks will cover for Ponies, keep door closed and guarded while Ponies fight Changeling Queen."

Slowly, Twilight gave an understanding nod.

"Thank you, Prince Rutherford."

With a nod of his own and a grunt, Rutherford closed the doors, leaving Twilight and her friends alone with Chrysalis, who slowly made her way down from the throne with an ominous chuckle.

"You may not be Celestia or Sol, but I cannot deny that I have been looking forward to this for a very. Long. Time," Chrysalis said, licking her lips. "Now then, shall we?"

With a loud hiss, Chrysalis took flight as she charged, while Twilight and her friends shouted and charged Chrysalis.

Rarity frowned as Ember landed and let her off, allowing her to get a good look at the massive building before them. Immediately, she found herself disgusted that the entrance was covered in changeling resin, minus the large hole that she presumed that some dragon had created to enter the building.

"Oooh. They're going to pay for this," she grumbled, trotting away towards the hole with Ember catching up to her and placing a claw on her shoulder.

"Hey, just hold on a second here," Ember told her, causing Rarity to stop and look up at her with a glare. "Look, I get that you're upset about this, Rarity, but are you sure this is a good idea? I mean, I'm all for picking a fight because it's what we came here to do, but if we go in, we'll be goin in blind."

"What? Are you saying that you don't want to go in there?"

Ember shook her head and kneeled down to be at eye-level with Rarity.

"Trust me, I do want to go in there and beat up some changelings... but I also know that Spike wouldn't want us to act reckless and get ourselves hurt or worse because we weren't thinking straight."

Rarity maintained her glare for a few more seconds before closing her eyes and taking a deep, calming breath.

"Yes. You're right. We shouldn't be hasty with this."

Feeling her tense muscles relax beneath her claws, Ember rubbed her shoulder and let go of Rarity, believing her that she had calmed down enough to where she wouldn't do anything stupid. With them now in the same page, the two cautiously made their way through the hole in into the mall. Looking around, they saw that the inside was far worse than the outside with changeling resin lining both the first and second floors, walls, and ceiling, including the ceiling and, by extent, the skylights, causing the interior to be bathed in a dim green light.

"Well, this is a bit unsettling," Rarity commented as she produced a small light on the tip of her horn to help her see better.

"Yeah. It is."

Further into the mall, the sounds of some sort of commotion could be heard. Though, if they were to guess, it would probably be coming from the changelings who were trying to fend off whatever dragons had entered. Cautiously, they proceeded to head in deeper into the mall with Rarity leading them. Despite the remodeling that the changelings had done, Rarity had memorized most of the building's layout, including every store and their location. Using this knowledge, she led them to one of several possible places where the captive ponies could be held. Of course, as she thought and talked about it with Ember, one such location was actually located over towards where the commotion was coming from.

"It would explain why they seem to be focused in that area," Ember reasoned. "At least, judging by the sounds of the fighting."

"Well then, let's go see if we're right."

Following Rarity's lead, the two continued stealthily down the hall towards the sounds, passing by the scattered remains of dead changelings, several of which were lit on fire, producing the smell of burning flesh in addition to helping illuminate the surrounding area. As they got closer, they could begin to more clearly make out the sounds of fighting, as well as the grunts and growls of a dragon, coupled with the yelps and hissing of multiple changelings. Less than a minute later, they turned a corner to a darkened hallway where they were met with the sight of a dragon swiping a changeling with a claw, while using the other claw to thrust what looked like a broken flag pole through another, impaling it and flinging it off in a motionless heap.

"Oh, Celestia, I think I'm going to be sick," Rarity mumbled as she covered her mouth with a hoof in disgust.

Hearing the voice, the dragon turned its glare away from the fallen changelings to them, paused for a moment, then and approached. As it did, Rarity and Ember noticed that it stood a bit taller than Ember did, but it wasn't until it came out of the unlit hallway and into the light of one of the burning bodies that the two herdmates froze, now seeing orange spines, red scales, and most noticeably, the scarred claw marks across his chest and lack of wings.

"Oh, no."

Hearing her mutter, Garble's glare flickered between the nervous-looking pony who he recognized as Spike and Ember's pony mate, and Ember herself. As he did, his knuckles popped as his grip on the pole tightened, gaining their attention.

"Garble, what are you-"

Ember's question died when she saw Garble draw his arm back with the pointed end of the pole aimed towards her and Rarity, and threw it. It all happened before she could bring herself to react. One moment she was standing there, watching in slow motion as Garble threw the sharpened pole, and the next, she found the wind knocked out of her as Rarity leaped over and tackled her out of the way. Hitting the floor with Rarity lying on top of her, Ember recomposed herself and, fearing the worst of her herdmate, looked at the quivering mare laying on top on her... only to see her completely unharmed.

Confused, she did a quick lookover on Rarity, looking to see if she had been nicked at all, but as far as she could see, there wasn't any red on her white coat to be seen.

"Rarity? Are you alright?"

Hearing her name, Rarity looked up from her spot on Ember.

"I... I believe I am."

Not feeling any sort of pain, Rarity carefully got up off of Ember and turned her attention back to Garble, who was now starting to walk past them. Confused by what was going on, Ember and Rarity followed his movements and blinked in surprise when they saw a changeling laying on the floor with the pole embedded in their chest, right behind where they had stood just a moment prior.

"You two were careless," Garble mumbled as he pulled the pole up out of the corpse. "Almost got yourselves killed."

Standing herself up, Ember gripped the Bloodstone Scepter as she eyed Garble with caution.

"What are you doing here, Garble?"

"Your dad sent me here." The two blinked in surprise as he continued. "He told me that you wanted us dragons to help the ponies get their kingdom back, and saw this as a way for me to prove to him that I'm not a complete waste of scales."

Not quite believing him, Rarity's horn glowed brighter as she prepared a stun spell.

"And after everything you've done to us and Spike, why should either of us believe a word you're saying?"

Garble stared at Rarity for a few silent seconds before turning his back to her and Ember.

"I guess you can't... but I know that I can't beat Spike. He may have spared me during the Battle Royal, but if I tried to do anything to either of you, I doubt he'd show me any mercy. If I did, I'd be dead or have to spend the rest of my life running and hiding from him. That's also assuming Torch doesn't get his claws on me. If there is one thing you can believe in, then believe that."

Rarity and Ember shared an uneasy look with each other.

"So, does that mean you'll stop bothering us and be nicer to Spike?"

Garble snorted. "Don't make me laugh, pony. I have no intention of being nice to that little... to him... but, I did learn my lesson, so I won't bother him, or you two, anymore."

Not wanting to bother with this line of talk anymore, Garble began to walk away, but stopped, looked back, and pointed his pole to the doors at the end of the hall.

"By the way, those ugly bugs have your captured ponies just through those doors. Some of the other dragons went on ahead to try and free them. Figured you should know."

With that, Garble turned the corner and left, leaving Rarity and Ember to process what had just happened.

"Well... I think it's safe to say that I didn't see that coming," Rarity finally said.

"Yeah. Me too," Ember agreed, turning her face away from Rarity to hide the small blush that was forming. "By the way... thanks for that."

"Hm? What ever for, darling?"

"You know... for... trying to save me and... yeah..."

Knowing how nervous and flustered she was probably feeling right now, Rarity took Ember's claw in her hoof and gently held it as she looked up in to Ember's eyes.

"Think nothing of it, Ember. After all, we are part of a herd, and herdmates always look out for each other."

Though she felt her cheeks warming up, Ember couldn't help but smile as she closed her claw around Rarity's hoof.

"Yeah... I'm starting to get that."

Giving her claw a reassuring squeeze, Rarity let go of Ember and walked alongside her as the two went to go help free the captured ponies.

The streets of Baltimare were filled with screams and laughter. While the screams coming from Chrysalis' changeling as they were struck down and tried to flee, the laughing came from Pharynx, who was reveling in the throes of combat. While he was content with helping protect the Hive, he had realized just how truly he missed this. Not only did he feel a sense of purpose again, but also true, unfiltered joy in beating waves of his enemies into unconsciousness.

While he was busy enjoying himself in his own world of fun, Spike and Thorax stayed side-by-side as they helped Pharynx fight off the oncoming wave of enemy changelings. With the magical enhancements provided by Thorax, Spike didn't have to worry about making contact with Chrysalis' changelings, since the throne shards wouldn't neutralize them. So, with their increased speed, durability, and power, Spike and Thorax became a blur as he darted between any changeling unfortunate enough to get close enough to him, and leaving a trail of unconscious changelings in their wake.

As they continued to fight them off, the oncoming changelings started to make use of their shapeshifting abilities, and began to shapeshift into manticores, chimeras, bugbears, and more... much to Pharynx's enjoyment. Deciding to have a bit of shapeshifting fun of his own, Pharynx forewent his normally favored transformation and instead turned himself into a maulwurf. Using its unusually tough hide to his advantage, Pharynx then proceeded to swipe at the oncoming changelings, taking them out one, two, three at a time with his massive, sharp claws, while using his powerful teeth to pierce the hide of any unfortunate enough to get caught.

"Oh, yeah! Who's up next?!"

Without waiting for a response, Pharynx charged on ahead in a fit of laughter, leaving Spike and Thorax to deal with the remaining few from this wave.

"Hey, Thorax," Spike called out, having just knocked out the last of Chrysalis' changelings that had attacked him, "do you think Pharynx might be getting a little too into this?"

Thorax glanced over to his brother with an uneasy look. "Yeah. Kinda looks that way, doesn't it?"

"... so, are we gonna tell him to dial it down or...?"

"I'm not really sure. He looks like he's having a lot of fun, and I'd hate to take that away from him."

"But what about the other changelings? I thought you didn't want to hurt them too badly, but if he keeps this up, he might start to accidentally kill them."

"I know, and I do feel bad for them, even though they do work for Chrysalis." Thorax let out a heavy sigh. "Alright. I suppose I should tell him to hold back a little bit. After all, we want to try and befriend them so they can join the Hive, not eliminate them."

"Thorax!"

Hearing his name being called, he and Spike looked up and watched as one of their changelings dove down and skidded to a halt in front of them.

"Yes? Is there something wrong?"

"Not exactly. We believe we found where the captured ponies are being held."

Both Thorax and Spike's eyes shot wide open.

"You did? Are you sure?"

"Yes. We could taste the emotions coming from them, and from what we could tell, there were a lot of ponies there. But their tasted off, like when we used to cocoon them."

"So where are they?" Spike wondered.

"Some place called the Baltimare Convention Center."

Spike shared a look with Thorax.

"I think I remember hearing about that place. It's a really big building with lots of windows. Plenty of places for us to enter from."

"Not quite," the changeling spoke, shaking their head. "Chrysalis' changelings have covered the entire inside of it with their resin, and have blocked off all the windows and doors inside. It took a while, but the others were able to create an opening and began entering the structure when I left to come tell you."

"Well, that's a relief," Spike sighed. "How long do you think it'll take them to save everypony in there?"

"Depends on how much resistance they meet, but hopefully not too long."

"Thank you for telling us this. You did a very good job," Thorax complimented.

"Thank you, sir. Will you two be coming back with me then to help assist in rescuing the ponies?"

"We will." There was a loud crash back behind them, reminding Thorax and Spike that they needed to first address Pharynx and his unbridled fun. "... right after I talk to my brother."

Chapter 64- Retaking Equestria: Part IV

It had taken a while for Celestia and a contingent of her guards to fight through the swarm of changelings that had targeted them, but there was only so much that the changelings could do to them without getting close, especially once Luna and her thestrals entered the fray and provided cover for Celestia and her rescue team. Now, after roughly twenty minutes of fighting, they had clear away from the battle above and traversed the cave entrance leading deep into the mountain. Of course, while she wanted to save her little ponies from their captivity and return up above to help as soon as possible, she also didn't want to rush in and get herself captured by Chrysalis' changelings once more. As such, the speed in which she led her guards was a more cautious one that would let them keep an eye out for any traps or ambushes that may have been set for any who tried sneaking in.

As the minutes passed and the sounds of battle faded behind them, the cave began to transition from stone to crystal. Soon afterwards, they came across a group of six changelings that had been standing guard. While Celestia's guards leveled their spears towards the changelings, Celestia had a different plan. After quietly ordering her guards to shield their eyes, she then it her horn and created a bright flash of light that reflected off of the many crystalline surfaces, blinding the changelings as they held their faces from the pain emanating from their eyes before her guards knocked them out and hid their unconscious bodies.

Without a word, they continued forward deeper into the cave until it once again transitioned, this time from the crystals they were expecting to surfaces covered in hardened changeling resin that reminded Celestia of the interior of the Hive from what brief moments she saw of it during her capture.

"We're getting close now," Celestia quietly warned, looking back to see them all silently nod at her.

Moments later, they exited the tunnel and entered one of the many chambers of the crystal mine which, much like the last portion of the cave, was also covered in a layer of resin. Recalling the layout of the mine's tunnel systems, Celestia looked over the different caves that branched out from the chamber before motioning towards the direction of one specific tunnel. However, as they got half-way there, the sounds of buzzing wings echoed throughout the chamber. Unsure of which direction they were coming from, Celestia decided to play it safe and shrouded herself and her guards in a dome of invisibility, as well as a silencing spell to mask their hoofsteps and the clanking of their armor.

With the new spells in place, Celestia, still being able to see her guards and vice versa within the dome, motioned for them to follow her. Swiftly and silently, they exited the chamber and headed down the path she believed the captives to be held. As they traveled undetected down the tunnel, Celestia suddenly came to abrupt halt as her head jerked towards the south with worry and confusion as she felt a familiar spike in magic. A second later, she brought a hoof up to the side of her head as she felt a sudden pressure begin to form, almost as though something was exerting their will over her own. Though initially confused as to what had happened, Celestia's eyes quickly widened as she realized that she had, for the briefest moment, lost control of her sun.

Up in the skies of Canterlot, Luna flew with her thestral guards as they battled alongside the pegasi against the airborne changelings. Brief flashes of light from the eclipsed sun flickered off of her silvery sword as she danced and carved her way through scores of her enemies, while her guards, moving swiftly as ever, wasted no time as they engaged their target and finished them with a single, well-placed strike, before moving on to the next one unfortunate enough to catch their attention. But, even though she was enjoying herself, Luna made sure not to get carried away and charge ahead of the others. The last thing she needed right now was to rush in to the heart of the enemy without any backup and risk getting herself overwhelmed and captured.

Though it took them some time, they soon secured the entrance to the crystal mines. Having their foothold, Luna ordered some of the guards to protect the entrance, while she and the rest of her forces began pushing the changelings back and intercepting any that would try to slip past them.

As she fought through the swarm, swinging her sword through another changeling, Luna's attention was redirected away from the battle to the south where she felt a familiar spike in magic. Wondering what was going on, she was about to ponder it further before she winced and brought a hoof up to the side of her head as it began to ache, feeling as though something was trying to force their magic over her own. But, before she could figure out what was going on, she quickly found her answer as sunlight began to bathe the land once again. Confused, Luna looked up and stared with wide eyes as she saw that both Celestia's sun and her moon had both begun to move without their guidance.

"By the stars, Sol, just what are you thinking?" Luna muttered to herself.

Wincing from the sudden change of lighting, Luna and her guards had to fall back and take a moment to readjust to the sunlight. Though most of the other ponies, yaks, and changelings were momentarily blinded by it as well, she and her thestrals would need some extra time, forcing them to temporarily retreat and collect themselves while the others protected them.

Within the throne room, Twilight and her friends struggled to fight against an enraged Chrysalis. They knew going in that it would be a tough enough fight thanks to the multiple shard necklaces protecting her from their pony magic, but they didn't quite expect it to be this difficult.

As predicted, Chrysalis had her eyes set on Starlight and went straight for her, firing a beam of magic at the unicorn while flying straight towards her. Though it was blocked by the barrier erected by the multiple unicorns and alicorn, she didn't let up and dove straight into the barrier, nullifying it with the power of her stones upon contact and aiming to tackle Starlight to the floor. Upon breaking through the barrier, she ran into Applejack, who used her shield and raw strength to stop her dead in her tracks. While initially surprised by her strength, it was only for a brief moment before Chrysalis hissed and flipped over the top of the shield and fired a blast of magic in to her armored back that caused Applejack to stumble forward.

Now only a few feet away from her prey, Chrysalis chuckled and was about to lunge at Starlight, but quickly found herself being tackled from the side by a light-blue body. Having a brief flashback to what Celestia did to her, Chrysalis was temporarily stunned by the memory as she and her attacker rolled across the floor. Though stunned, she noted that the scent and color were not Celestia's, and proceeded to sink her fangs into the foreleg of whomever this pony was, causing them to lose their grip on her before she kicked off whoever it was that had attacked her. When she did, however, she was taken by surprise when the pony she threw tossed several small balls over near her hooves, all of which burst upon contact into a dense cloud of orange smoke that made her simultaneously clench her stinging eyes, wail from the burning on her tongue and mouth, and threw her into a coughing fit.

Landing clumsily and rolling to a stop, the pony shook off the slight dizziness with a smug look on her face.

"Trixie!" Hearing her name, Trixie looked around to see Starlight beside her as she helped her get back up on her hooves and looking at the two puncture marks. "Are you alright?"

"Never fear, for The Great and Powerful Trixie is perfectly fine," she said, dusting off her cape with a wince from her foreleg. "Bug bite not withstanding."

"What did you just throw at her?" Twilight asked, having never seen that smoke bomb before.

"Oh, nothing much. Just one of Trixie's chili pepper smoke bombs."

Starlight raised a curious eyebrow. "Since when did you have those?"

"Since forever. I always keep some on hoof incase I run into a giant animal that may want to eat me."

"Really? Then why didn't you have any the last time we went to face Chrysalis?"

Trixie's brow flattened. "You can blame Discord for that. He didn't send any with me when he teleported us all there."

"ENOUGH!"

Hearing the enraged shout, everypony leaped away when the saw a large green beam of magic shoot past them, dispersing the smoke cloud to reveal Chrysalis, who's eyes were now bloodshot and tearing up from what they could only imagine to be a painful, lingering stinging sensation.

"I should have eliminated you two when I had the chance back in the Hive."

"Yeah, you probably should have," Starlight smugly said. "But you didn't."

Hissing, Chrysalis flew up and fired multiple beams of magic at each of the ponies, forcing them all to either throw up barriers, or in the case of Rainbow, to dodge out of the way, while Applejack raised her shield in front of her to protect herself and Pinkie from the oncoming assault. As it continued, Applejack pushed forward with her shield held firm, with Pinkie following up behind her with her party cannon. Once the pair were almost directly underneath Chrysalis, Pinkie tilted her party cannon upward, pushed it off to the side from beneath Applejack's shield, and fired a concussive blast of streamers and goop.

Seeing the two coming closer and later the cannon aimed at her, Chrysalis flew off to the side and dodged the cannon, but quickly found herself being assaulted from behind as her back felt the sting of what felt like multiple spikes. Without looking, she swung a hoof around to swipe at whatever had hit her, but missed as her hoof passed through a rainbow trail. Seeing Rainbow with her spiked leather gauntlets dotted with her green changeling blood, Chrysalis used her magic to grab Rainbow by the tail and slam her down on the floor. Feeling a sense of satisfactory from seeing the pegasus groaning from the impact, Chrysalis began to cackle before firing a concentrated beam at the ceiling above the ponies, causing the stonework to crumble and collapse down on top of them.

Seeing what was about to happen, Twilight teleported herself over to Rainbow and threw up a barrier around them, protecting them from the falling debris while Trixie and Starlight did the same for themselves and Applejack and Pinkie. As the stone fell and broke upon the stone floor, Sunset, seeing a unique chance, engulfed a number of stones in her magic and forcefully crushed them down into smaller, sharper fragments. Armed with sharpened stones, she then levitated them up, surrounded Chrysalis with them, and launched them all at Chrysalis from multiple angles, only to watch as she threw up another barrier, causing the stone to fracture upon collision.

"Ok, this is starting to get really annoying," Sunset growled. "Every time we attack, she shields herself. But every time she attacks, we all have to run and defend ourselves. And our magic is completely useless against her."

"You're right. We're not gonna get anywhere at this rate," Starlight agreed. "But, on the bright side, at least she can't fire her magic through her barrier."

"If only we could get those stupid necklaces off of her, then this fight would be a piece of cake for us," Trixie commented.

As the sounds of magic blasts and cannon fire sounded in the background, Sunset glanced over at Starlight as a plan formed.

"I'd kinda hate to suggest this, but what if you were to distract her, Starlight?" Sunset wondered, earning her a look from both Starlight and Trixie before the latter blurted out.

"Are you being serious right now?" she questioned. "You want to use my fillyfriend as bait for that bug?!"

"Actually, Trixie, it's not really that bad of an idea," Starlight said, earning her a shocked look from Trixie.

"... I'm sorry, but would you mind running that by Trixie again? I think I might've got my head knocked around a bit harder than I thought, because it sounded like you said it was a good idea."

"No, it's not a good idea, but at the same time, it's also not a bad one, either." Starlight held up a hoof to stop Trixie from arguing. "Just hear me out for a moment. If Chrysalis focuses her attention on me, she'll be less likely to notice anypony else attacking her."

Sunset nodded. "She does seem like she's got quite the hate-boner for you. If you can taunt her and get her angry enough, she'll essentially tunnel vision you."

"Exactly." Starlight looked away from the two back up to Chrysalis with a smirk. "And I think I know just how to push her buttons."

Walking from the safety of the barrier, Starlight strolled up towards where Chrysalis was flying and firing magic at the others.

"You know, you really are pathetic, Chrysalis."

Freezing from hearing the voice, Chrysalis slowly turned her attention down to the source of the insult.

"Excuse me?" she seethed.

"You heard me," Starlight smugly said. "I mean, honestly, what kind of a leader are you?"

"HOW DARE YOU-"

"I mean, yeah, you were a leader of the changelings just like I was the leader of my village. And yeah, we were both defeated by the power of friendship and essentially dethroned from our seats of power... but I have to ask; what exactly is your excuse? After all, I lost to Twilight Sparkle and her friends, a.k.a. the Elements of Harmony and Heroes of Equestria, so I kinda have a reason for losing. But what about you? Sure, you captured all the Element Bearers and the royals, but even with them out of the way, the entire hive at your disposal, and Equestria all but under your control, you still managed to be defeated. And what's worse, is that it wasn't by Twilight and her friends, but by a B-team of three magicless creatures, and a deserted changeling drone."

Seething at the string of insults, Chrysalis' horn crackled with magic so fierce that it's glow filled the entire chamber in a shade of green light. Intent of disintegrating the purple pain in her flank, Chrysalis reared her head back, ready to fire a powerful beam that she was sure would blast from the floor down through to the base of Canterlot. But, as she leaned her horn forward to aim and fire, she felt something graze her neck, throwing off her aim and instead impacting a few feet to the side of her target, destroying the stone floors and creating a deep hole in the ground.

"What the-"

"Looking for something?" Hearing the taunting voice, Chrysalis looked over to her immediate right and saw Rainbow casually tossing one of her stone necklaces in her hoof. Fearing the worst, she reached a hoof up to her neck and felt that one of her three necklace shards had been stolen, which Rainbow proceeded to toss down to the waiting hooves of Twilight before crushing it. "Heh. That was way too easy. Ok, AJ, your turn."

Before she could react, Chrysalis then felt something rough wrap around her rear left hoof. A second later, what ever it was tightened its grip on her and yanked her down with surprising strength, forcing her out of the air and to the ground with a heavy thud. Grunting, she looked at the cause of her fall and saw a lasso had snared her hoof, and on the other end of that rope was the armored earth pony in the cowboy hat.

"Now! Get her!"

Hearing Starlight's shout, Chrysalis instinctually threw up another barrier around herself, saving her from being shot by Pinkie's party cannon and being tackled by Twilight and a few of her friends. Though safe for the moment, Chrysalis yelped in surprise from the lasso that still had a hold of her, which drug her back up against the side of her barrier as Applejack pulled back from the other end. Completely done, she zapped the lasso around her hoof and reduced it to ash before turning her attention back to Starlight with the intent of finishing her off, but stopped when she felt a familiar spike of magic coming from the south. And, judging by her reaction, Twilight had not only felt it as well, but also seemed to have recognized it, too.

So that's where he's at, but what is he doing that far south? Chrysalis wondered, not noticing as the sunlight shining through the resin-covered windows began to grow brighter with the revealing of the sun.

Earlier

With a custom-sized saddlebag and crimson cape billowing in the breeze, Tirek strode confidently across the grassy field towards the first of many cities to drain the ponies of their magic, basking in the feeling of the amount of magic that had been returned to him. While he wasn't as strong as he was when he had possessed all the magic in Equestria like last time, if all went as planned, then it wouldn't be too long before he would reach that level of power once again. Thanks to this new method of draining most of the ponies' magic instead of all of it, at this point in time, he had drained enough magic that his form had changed again, this time to how it was before he drained Discord of his chaos magic.

Though he was perfectly content with traveling on his own, Chrysalis had insisted that he be accompanied by an escort of thirty changeling guards. While he found it amusing that Chrysalis thought they would be enough to stop him if he tried something, he knew that he would gain more in the long run if he just played along. After all, ever since he drained that poor changeling of some of its magic, he no longer had to concern himself with those bothersome stone shards. Thanks to him, as well as the number of ponies he'd already drained, he could effortlessly drain all thirty of these guards if he so pleased. Such thought caused him to remember what was contained in the saddlebags beneath his cloak. After all, his body would change depending on how much magic he had drained, so it wouldn't do for him to get caught having a larger form than what the ponies' magic would've given him.

Chuckling to himself for his cunning, he continued forward with the changelings, but soon came to a stop when he noticed that the moon began to eclipse the sun and later maintain it. Having an uneasy feeling about this, he looked around to see if anything was approaching, while the changelings flew up and did the same thing. After a few moments of seeing nothing, the group continued their travel, albeit at a faster pace.

Just what are those two sisters thinking? he thought to himself. Not that I really mind. After all, the darkness from this eclipse will just make it harder for other creatures to see us. Besides, it is so rare that I get to see something like this, what with the Princesses controlling the sun and moon.

As he idly wondered about the solar eclipse, he and his guards continued onward. He didn't know how much time had passed now since the eclipse started with the sun being frozen in place behind the moon, but if he had to guess, it had to have been between twenty to thirty minutes by now, maybe even more.

This is very odd. There's no reason why an eclipse should last for this long, let alone have happened to-

Tirek was drawn out of his thoughts by the sudden yelp from multiple changelings. Wondering what was going on, he looked back to see that each of the changelings behind him each had been struck in the head by small rocks and plummeted to the ground. A second later, he heard the same commotion from behind him and looked, only to see that they too had fallen. A moment later, he watched as stone claws rose up around each changeling and curl inward, causing the changelings to be immobilized by thick stone cages.

Having a very good idea what was happening, Tirek let out a snort as he crossed his arms.

"I figured something was going on when I first saw that eclipse. Tell me, boy, was it your mother and aunt who came up with this, or you?"

Several dozen feet in front of him, Tirek watched as Sol slowly emerged from the ground with his hammer and shield drawn.

"I don't believe that really matters right now, does it?" Sol asked, eliciting a chuckle from Tirek.

"No. I suppose it doesn't."

Chapter 65- Retaking Equestria: Part V

Flashes of light lit up the open fields as Sol and Tirek clashed. With light shining bring from a light spell, Sol flew up and swung his hammer at Tirek's head, who nimbly dodged out of the way, despite his enlarged size, and followed it up with a counterattack. Brining up his shield, Sol easily blocked the massive fist, grunting from the force behind it, but not enough to throw him off. Pressing the attack, Sol continued to fly closer towards Tirek, taking a swing whenever he got close enough, but not quite managing to get close enough to land a solid hit.

Slowly starting to become annoyed that this wasn't going quite as he'd hoped, Sol used his power over the earth, causing vines to sprout up from the ground and begin wrapping themselves around Tirek's legs. Though they managed to slow him down and immobilize him for a brief moment, his new size and strength allowed Tirek to swiftly snap the vines off with ease. Trying a different plan, Sol then converted the surrounding earth within a fifty foot radius from a grassy field to mud several feet deep. At first it seemed to do the trick when Tirek's massive weight worked against him and caused him to sink into the mud pit, but much like his last plan, Tirek's new power boost proved to be problematic when he leapt up out of the pit onto solid ground.

"Are you even trying to fight me?" Tirek asked. "Don't tell me that you really thought those pathetic attempts to slow me down would actually work."

Sol remained silent while his grip on his hammer tightened. As he did, his hammer began to steadily glow a bright orange, appearing as though the hammer was about to burst from the magic it contained until the entire hammer looked like it was just pulled out from a forge. Reeling his arm back, Sol shouted as he threw the hammer at Tirek, leaving a blazing trail behind it as it soared through the air towards him.

Seeing the incoming hammer, Tirek created a barrier in front of him to block it. Less than a second later, he braced as the hammer impacted his barrier and exploded upon contact in a burst of holy fire and metal shards that cracked his barrier. Unfortunately for him, with him being so focused on maintaining the barrier in front of him, Tirek was unaware of Sol's plan until he felt two points of pain, one coming from his right flank and the other his left barrel. Shouting in surprise and pain, Tirek glanced back to see that his hide had been pierced by two stone spikes that had emerged from the ground. Gritting his teeth, Tirek roared to the heavens, unleashing a magical shockwave that shattered the stone spikes and pushing Sol back.

"That was a dirty thing to pull, you little-"

Tirek held his tongue when he saw Sol flying at him again, along with his hammer, which had nearly reformed itself in Sol's claw as the shards all converged back into his hammer. Growing annoyed, Tirek fired a beam of magic at Sol, who blocked it with his shield while pressing forward. Getting an idea of his own, Tirek undid the clasp of his cloak and, once Sol was close enough, dropped his beam and tossed it at Sol, who was unable to avoid it in time and found himself tangled up in the large red cloth.

Not liking the position he was in, Sol immediately changed the material of his fur coat and skin to metal. A moment later, he felt himself being pounded by what he could only assume to be Tirek's fists and hooves. The strikes didn't hurt as much as they would have if he didn't change his body, as well as his armor, but regardless, this wasn't an ideal spot for Sol to be in. That feeling was further reinforced when Tirek grabbed the cloak like a sack, began swinging it around, and repeatedly strike it on the ground like a flail. Quickly becoming disoriented, Sol unleashed his fire breath and incinerated the cloak, freeing himself and diving down into the ground to take a moment to recoup from the unwanted ride.

"Come on out, boy. We're not finished yet," Tirek called, moving around and scanning the area for any signs of Sol. After a few moments of seeing nothing, Tirek sighed and grinned. "Very well, then. If you won't come out, then I hope you won't mind if I have myself a little drink before we pick this back up. After all, I have been traveling for some time now and am rather thirsty."

Reaching back into his right saddlebag, Tirek pulled out one of three five gallon plastic water jugs. However, instead of it containing water, its contents were instead some sort of glowing orange substance.

Sensing something magical coming from it, Sol poked his head up out from the ground.

"What exactly is that?" Sol asked, not liking the feeling of whatever this was.

"Oh, nothing much, just a little something to help rejuvenate me."

Sol frowned. "Not happening."

"What? Are you saying that you won't let a poor, tired, traveling centaur have a moment to wet his whistle? And here I thought you were a stallion of honor."

"I am, but I'm also not stupid, Tirek. And sitting back while allowing you to drink whatever is in that container would be nothing short of idiotic."

Tirek paused for a brief moment before chuckling and popping open the lid.

"You know what? You're absolutely right."

Without warning, Tirek fired a barrage of magical blasts at Sol, who lit his horns and retaliated in kind, as well as use his earth magic to try and impale Tirek on another stone spike. Not wanting to risk falling for that again, Tirek stayed on the move while firing at Sol. During his barrage, Tirek fired a larger blast at the ground in front of Sol, causing the dirt and debris kicked up to give him enough time to tear off the lid and quickly slurp down the contents. It took a few moments with how thick it was, but soon enough, Tirek drained the first jug. Once he did, he grunted as he felt a wave of power flow through him, as well as cause his body to grow a larger from the quantity of magic he'd just consumed.

"What did you just drink?" Sol asked, staring at Tirek's larger form.

"Oh? Didn't you know?" Tirek taunted as he pulled out another jug. "I can take any magic that I've recently drained and spit it back out."

Sol cringed in disgust. "Are you telling me that you just drank your own saliva?"

"Magic-infused saliva. And believe me, I wouldn't have done this if I didn't feel like I had to. But, with how paranoid Chrysalis is with not trusting me and having her changelings keeping a near-constant eye on me, I had to resort to using it, otherwise I'd never be able to keep all this changeling magic that I've been subtly draining from them a secret." The nearby changelings all stared at Tirek in fear. "Speaking of which..."

Tirek opened his maw wide as he prepared to drain the useless changeling of their magic, but before he could, Sol dug his tail into the ground and tossed a large chunk of earth at Tirek, who leaped out of the way with ease.

"There will be none of that here."

Huffing at his interrupted meal, Tirek tore off the lid and began drinking again. However, before he was even a fourth of the way done with the jug, Sol blasted it with a bolt of magic, causing its contents to splash all over Tirek and the ground.

"No! All that delicious magic! Wasted!"

Seeing him enraged from having so much magic wasted like that, Sol watched as Tirek roared and fired a massive beam of magic at him. As it carved a path through the ground at him, Sol considered raising his shield and facing the blast head-on, but instead opted to play it safe by diving into the ground and travel through it to where the changelings were being held down by the stone claws. When he did, he surfaced just enough to shatter them with his hammer and free the changelings, intent on seeing them flee from Tirek before could get another chance to try and drain them of their magic again.

While Sol was busy freeing the changelings, Tirek, taking this opportunity, grabbed the remaining four five gallon jugs, bit the tops off of all of them, and proceeded to hastily chug them all at once. Unfortunately for Sol, by the time he had finished freeing the last changeling, who gave Sol a confused look and her thanks before fleeing, Tirek had finished drinking the last of the jugs of magic with a satisfying belch that echoed throughout the fields. Hearing the belch, Sol turned back to face Tirek with his shield raised, only to watch in worry as Tirek's form began to change once again. This time, his form grew to over twice his previous height, his beard growing out in addition to the full head of white hair that had grown from the top of his head.

Chuckling to himself, Tirek took a moment flex his muscles and admire himself.

"It may not be Discord's magic, but thanks to Chrysalis and her changelings, I'm now almost as powerful as I was before when I had drained his magic, as well as all of the non-alicorn ponies." Tirek turned his gaze away from himself and licked his lips as he focused back on Sol. "Speaking of alicorn magic..."

Clearly seeing what Tirek was intending, Sol's eyes widened as he flew up out of Tirek's reach.

Ok. It's time to carry out the plan. I just hope he finished up on his end, otherwise this will have been for naught and I might be in trouble.

As he flew up and away, Sol lit his horns and began peppering Tirek with bolts of magic, which did little more than amuse Tirek with his already reinforced hide had been further magically enhanced. Seeing Tirek grinning, Sol also began to repeatedly throw his hammer at Tirek, who still shielded the exploding weapon, but this time the shield didn't show any signs of damage. Half a minute later of this later, Sol began to pant a little bit as the magic blasts and hammer throwing was starting to wear him down.

Down below in the dust cloud that had been kicked up from the exploding hammers and magic beams, Tirek took advantage of the cloud coverage to take a moment as he replayed their current fight. This hadn't been the first time they had fought each other, but when compared to the last time over a thousand years ago, it felt as though Sol was still pulling his punches, despite them being alone in the middle of the open field with no other creatures in sight.

If he's going easy then he must be up to something, Tirek figured. And if that's the case, then I better end this now before he has the chance to enact his plan.

Sensing where Sol was from beyond the dust cloud, Tirek crouched down and leaped up out of it towards him. Taking him by surprise by the speed and distance he had traveled, Tirek had no trouble binding Sol's wings with his magic, temporarily immobilizing him in mid-air before snatching him up with his massive hands, leaving only his head poking out from the top of his fist while the rest of Sol's body was restrained. With the kirin now held firmly in his grasp, Tirek grinned as he landed, creating a small crater and cracking the ground beneath his hooves.

"You have no idea how long I've been looking forward to this," Tirek said, brining Sol up to eye-level as he began to squeeze him in his hands. "For so many years I have thought about what kind of an exotic cocktail your magic would taste like. A Scaleless Dragon and an alicorn, two of the most powerful races on the planet, their magic all combined into one creature."

With one last chuckle, Tirek opened his maw and drew Sol closer to him to drain him of his magic, but before he could so much as get a taste, a searing pain shot through the interior of his mouth and throat, one that Tirek knew from experience came from some very potent holy magic. Roaring in pain, Tirek recoiled his head back and loosened his grip enough for Sol to slip free. When he did, he caught a glimpse of wisps of prismatic light beginning to taper off from Sol's own maw, which indicated that Sol had used his holy breath on the inside of his mouth.

As Tirek grasped his throat and coughed from the pain, Sol shakily landed on the ground, realizing just how close he was to losing that fight, and by extension, condemning all of Equestria to Tirek's rule.

That's it. No more playing around.

Holstering his shield and hammer, Sol dug his claws into the ground and began pumping his magic into the earth. As he poured more magic into it, the ground beneath him and Tirek began to quake. A moment later, a pair massive, draconic stone claw arose from beneath Tirek and grabbed him by his barrel. Though the claws couldn't encircle even half of his body, they still had a firm enough hold on him that they managed to drag Tirek along the ground towards Sol, who had burrowed back into the ground as he led the claws along. After he'd traveled a few hundred meters off to the East, Sol had the stone claws throw Tirek off on the ground before retracting back to the earth that had spawned them.

Finally having him where he wanted him, Sol watched as Tirek finally recovered enough from the holy breath attack and began rising up to his hooves.

"I don't know what you're planning, boy, but I hope you didn't think that I'd just let you carry out whatever it is so easily."

Unable to hide his expression, Sol allowed himself to smirk as his horns began to glow his magic.

"Actually, I already have."

Feeling his spell ready to be triggered, Sol relaxed and began to pour his magic into the sources. As he did, pillars of golden light started appearing one after another in pairs of two in quick succession. It started with two closest behind Sol, and then another two appeared, and another, until the pillars of light started to resemble a large circle with them standing in the center of it. This brought a sense of unease to Tirek as he saw what was happening, but it wasn't until the pillars had completed encircling them that he finally noticed something at the base of the light pillars.

Clever little brat! He planted the surrounding area with stones engraved with magic runes, and trapped us in a teleportation circle!

Feeling a familiar and disturbing pulling sensation, Tirek shielded his eyes as the blinding light of the teleportation circle activated, sending him and Sol away from their battlefield without a trace.

In a brilliant flash of light, Sol and Tirek arrived at their new location. Having expected what was to come, Sol landed steadily on his hooves and claws, while Tirek, not knowing what to expect, briefly stumbled from the shifting, uneven ground beneath his hooves. Apart from the softness beneath his hooves, another thing Tirek immediately noticed was just how scorching-hot it had become, and after a moment of blinking away the affects of the teleportation's bright light, Tirek looked around and saw the reason why.

The South San Palomino Desert? Why would he send us-

"It's about time you showed up. You were taking so long that I was beginning to wonder if you were actually going to make it."

Hearing the booming voice coming from behind him, Tirek slowly looked back and saw easily the largest dragon he'd ever seen. If it wasn't for the fact that he was standing about three quarters as tall as this dragon was, Tirek would've found the sight of him looking down at Sol somewhat amusing.

"Apologies for making you wait, Torch," Sol apologized, "but it was proving more difficult than I had expected to get Tirek to the teleportation circle. Speaking of which, thank you for taking care of things on your end here. Considering we both arrived and are in one piece, I'd say you did a perfect job."

Torch let loose a snort of smoke. "You're welcome, but don't expect me to do this again. Having to carve those runes into those stone tablets was annoying, especially since I had to go slow so I didn't break them and have to start over. Now, you called in that favor, and I answered, so this makes us even."

"Agreed."

Torch nodded before looking up from Sol to Tirek, eyeing the centaur standing before him.

"So, this is the guy you wrote to me about?"

"He is."

"Hmmm. He does looks like a rather big one. I can see why you would have trouble with him."

"It's from all the magic he's drained. The more magic he drains, the larger and stronger he becomes. He actually almost managed to drain me of my magic before we got here."

Torch's eyes glanced between Sol and Tirek. "Now there's one thing we can't have happen."

"Agreed... which is why I asked you to set up the runes here." Sol looked around the deserted desert with a pleased look. "With us all alone out here, in the middle of the desert, I no longer have to worry anycreature getting caught up in our battle."

"And what about me?" Torch asked with a playful smirk.

"You're the biggest, toughest dragon I know. And you're fireproof. You'll be fine."

"Hahaha! Too true."

The two turned their attention back to Tirek. "But first, before we continue, I'll need to change into something a bit more appropriate."

Seeing him close his eyes, Tirek watched as Sol's body start to glow before bursting in a bright flash of light, which was accompanied by a strong shockwave of raw magic that kicked the sand up, forcing Tirek to shield his eyes from both the light and sand. A few seconds later when the light died down, Tirek lowered his hands and stood shocked as he gazed upon the celestial form of Sol, who's Scaleless Dragon body had him standing just a few heads smaller than Torch, and was now bathing the surrounding area in soft purple, green, and blue lights. Feeling the raw magic pouring from Sol's form, Tirek charged his magic in preparation for what was to come.

"Much better," Sol mentally said with a satisfied sigh, feeling the peace that this form was providing him before turning his attention back down to Tirek. "Apologies for the wait, Tirek. Now, let us finish what we started."

Now having to face Sol's Scaleless Dragon form, as well as the ex-Dragon Lord, Tirek growled and clenched his fists as his magic washed over his body.

"You think changing forms and having a friend here to help you will save you from me?!" Tirek bellowed, feeling his body being further reinforced and strengthened by his magic. "This doesn't change a thing! I can still drain your magic, and you can't access the Elements of Harmony with your friend like that little princess did with her friends!"

Though eyeless, Tirek could practically feel Sol's gaze upon him.

"You're right. I'm not Twilight, nor is Torch her friends... but, there is one thing that you seem to be forgetting."

Standing up on his back legs, Sol reached his claws up to the heavens. As he did, the lights of his body began to shimmer brighter and dance around more wildly before his claws closed around something seemingly invisible. With a bit of effort, Sol slowly began to pull apart whatever he had grabbed hold of, and as his claws moved away from each other, the land was once again bathed in sunlight as the sun and moon above them began to separate.

"I am the son of Heaven and Earth. And you, Tirek, are finished."